Magi's Path
Date: 2021-03-02 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Romance; Magic; Martial Arts; Adult
Description: Nearly everything in Gregory’s life had changed by the end of his first year at the academy. Alone at the start of his novice year, he’d gotten engaged to Yukiko Warlin and found a friend in Jenn Bean by the time the annual tournament was over. The three of them went on to join Aether’s Guard, bringing the name of the nearly dead clan back to life. Elder Lightshield, the leader of Aether’s Guard, gave them his support and backing and Magus Dia guided them. Their training with Armsmaster Gin continued, offering a safe haven and helping to shield them from the worst tribulations that academy lif

Aether’s Revival

Book 3:

Magi’s Path

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty-one

Chapter Fifty-two

Chapter Fifty-three

Chapter Fifty-four

Chapter Fifty-five

Chapter Fifty-six

Chapter Fifty-seven

Chapter Fifty-eight

Chapter Fifty-nine

Chapter Sixty

Chapter Sixty-one

Chapter Sixty-two

Chapter Sixty-three

Chapter Sixty-four

Chapter Sixty-five

Chapter Sixty-six

Chapter Sixty-seven

Chapter Sixty-eight

Chapter Sixty-nine

Chapter Seventy

Chapter Seventy-one

Chapter Seventy-two

Chapter Seventy-three

Chapter Seventy-four

Chapter Seventy-five

Chapter Seventy-six

Chapter Seventy-seven

Chapter Seventy-eight

Chapter Seventy-nine

Chapter Eighty

Chapter Eighty-one

Chapter One

Gregory sighed happily as he held Yukiko in his arms, her naked back pressed to his chest. Last night was better than our dreams... Maybe it was because it was finally real, but I think it was more the realization of our wishes.

Yukiko pressed into him and let out a happy sound. “Good morning, dear one.”

“Good morning, my lovely bride.”

“Last night… I never expected it to be even better than the dreams.”

“I agree, and it was,” Gregory murmured, kissing her neck.

Yukiko let out a small, sharp inhale and she squirmed against him. “Dear one, I—”

There was a soft knock on the bedroom door and the couple froze. “Breakfast is almost ready, if you’re awake and not engaged,” Baylyss’ voice said through the door. “We’ll keep it warm for you, otherwise.”

Yukiko sighed and inched a little away from Gregory. “We’ll be there in a moment!” she called back.

Gregory let Yukiko go, but stayed where he was. “It’s probably late already. We’re supposed to have lunch with our families today, aren’t we?”

“Yes, and I’m sure the kids are waiting for us to get up, as well,” Yukiko said softly as she got out of bed. Looking over her shoulder, she blushed. “Are you going to just lie there?”

“Just for a moment longer. I want to take in the sight of my beautiful wife the morning after our wedding.”

Shaking her head, Yukiko went to the armoire where they had clothes waiting for them. Yukiko bit her lip as she put a little extra sway in her walk. Though she couldn’t see him, she heard Gregory’s breath hitch when she did, making her blush and smile.

Gregory exhaled roughly and rolled out of bed the other way, his own face feeling hot. “Meditation with the kids before we go see our parents?”

“We should. They haven’t practiced with us for nearly two weeks, and it’ll be another month before we come back.”

“Jenn might be upset if we train without her,” Gregory said, picking up their clothing from last night.

“Hmm... if she isn’t already here, I’ll be surprised.”

Gregory paused in collecting clothes for a second, then nodded. “Yeah, she’s probably waiting for us.”

“I’d be disappointed if she wasn’t.” Yukiko suddenly giggled behind him. “Are you deliberately not coming over to dress?”

“A little,” Gregory admitted. “I’m trying to calm down, and that’ll be easier if you have clothing on.”

“Oh, so my sway worked?”

“Yeah, it got my attention,” Gregory admitted as he picked up the last piece of clothing. Looking back, he found her nearly dressed and smiled. “I have your obi.” He draped it over his shoulder and walked to her.

“I’ll need it to hold my kimono closed,” Yukiko replied, her hands keeping it in place for the moment.

When he reached her, Yukiko accepted her obi and wrapped it around herself. She moved away and watched Gregory dress, her cheeks hot while she did. Gregory’s reddening face made her feel a little naughty, but it didn’t stop her from looking.

Gregory’s face was burning by the time he finished dressing. “I think you got a longer viewing than I did.”

“Yes. I came out ahead on that deal,” Yukiko said, her eyes twinkling.

“Shall we?” Gregory asked, the heat starting to fade a little.

“Yes.”

Gregory opened the bedroom door to find Elsa standing there. “Good morning, Elsa.”

“Good morning,” she replied with a bright smile. “I’m to bring you to the dining room.”

“We’re ready,” Yukiko smiled. “Did you enjoy the wedding?” she asked the girl as they followed her.

“Yes. It was very nice. The food was amazing. I’m going to work hard to be able to cook like that.”

“That’s an admirable goal,” Yukiko said. “Don’t let it distract you from your other duties, though.”

“It won’t. I have to lead the others through the meditation exercises, get my studying, and housework done. After all that, I’ll work on cooking with Baylyss.”

Gregory smiled. “We’ll look forward to trying it when we get back.”

When they walked into the dining room, the couple was met with a chorus of greetings from Jenn and the children. Gregory and Yukiko smiled brightly as they thanked everyone and took the seats that Elsa directed them to.

“Morning,” Jenn said. “I hope you don’t mind that I came. I figured you’d get your meditation in after breakfast.”

“We’re glad you’re here,” Yukiko told her. “I’d have been disappointed if you weren’t.”

Before Jenn could reply, Baylyss came out of the kitchen with a cart loaded with food. “Breakfast is served. It’s simple and not aether-infused, but I have some aether fruits from Dia that you are to have with this.”

“Thank you,” all three of them said.

“I made something that the children are used to, but I’m not sure if you are,” Baylyss said as she put the cauldron on the table. “It’s frumenty.”

Gregory chuckled at Yukiko’s lack of recognition. “Cracked oats that have been boiled. It’s bland, but filling.”

“We normally add fruit to it,” Elsa said. “It helps.”

“And we have the fruit from Dia, so it works out,” Jenn nodded.

~*~*~

Breakfast went by without a lot of conversation, though Gregory could tell that Yukiko was glad for the fruit. Truthfully, he was, too— the frumenty reminded him of his childhood, but he’d forgotten just how bland it could be.

The kids were all eager for meditation, and the three magi were smiling through the exercise. As their meditation came to an end, Gregory recalled he had promised Master Damon he’d write down his foresight moments.

Waiting for the kids to go off to their tasks, Gregory turned to Yukiko and Jenn. “I need a few minutes to write some things down for Damon.”

“Yes, you did tell him you’d inform him about your foresight,” Yukiko nodded. “You’re not going to tell him everything, are you?”

“No. Bits and pieces only,” Gregory said. “I think I need to underplay what I can do.”

“That’s for the best,” Yukiko agreed. “Jenn and I will get our things together so Baylyss can have them sent back to the academy for us.”

“I’ll be in the front room. I’m sure you’ll finish before me.”

“We’ll see you there,” Jenn said.

Gregory left the garden and found Baylyss. “Baylyss, can I have some paper and ink?”

“Writing a letter home to your friends?”

“Uh… I should do that, too. I can have my father deliver it for me. I had something else I have to do first, though.”

“I’ll have some brought to you.”

“Thanks. I’ll be in the front room.”

One of the children brought him the supplies before hurrying off to another task. Gregory tackled the easy one first— he wrote out the few times he wanted to clearly admit to using foresight. He chose not to write about his fight with Klein, hoping that would muddy the idea that the spirit path could affect his foresight. With that done, he turned his attention to the letter to Gunnar.

Gunnar, I hope this finds you and the family well. Things have been busy here. I’m sure you’re aware that Father is here with me currently. I got married right after the tournament. Never expected my father to be here for it, but that was Yuki’s gift to me.

It’s been different— he’s acting like he did before Mother died. I don’t know how else to say it. Supportive, understanding, and kind, just like he used to be. It makes those years in between more stark, but I understand them better now. He was just so terrified of losing me.

Anyway, the tournament went well. This time, I lost in the final fight to Jenn Bean. I told you about her in the last letter. Funny thing is that she joined Yuki and me in Aether’s Guard. We joined a clan, but it’s different from all the others. We can leave them whenever we want, and they aren’t forcing us to learn any specific way. They’re also tolerant of people with mixed blood, which was one of the main reasons we chose them.

How is the kid? Was it a boy or girl? Bet she’ll take after El if she’s a girl. You’ll have your hands full keeping the boys off her when she grows up. If they’re a boy, they’ll take after you and be the third strongest in the town.

How’s Ria? Are she and Stan doing okay? What about your parents?

Maybe it’s odd, but I want to hear about home. Things are so different here, and I get why the magi in the stories never come home. Seeing your friends and family age and die long before you is the reason why... If I don’t make it back in twenty years, I’ll probably never make it back. I’d rather keep you all in my memory as you are today. Maybe that’s selfish of me, but I want to keep those memories. I hope you’ll understand and will forgive me if that happens.

Your oldest friend,

Greg

Signing the letter, he read it again and exhaled slowly. “I hope they understand.”

“Dearest?” Yukiko asked, coming into the room.

“Just finished writing a letter to Gunnar.”

“Is something wrong?” Yukiko asked, crossing the room to him with Jenn following her.

“I don’t know... I’m feeling a little maudlin.”

“May I?” Yukiko asked.

Gregory handed her the letter. “Go ahead.”

Jenn stepped back, and Gregory met her eyes. “You can, too, Jenn. Gunnar was my best friend growing up.”

Jenn bit her lip. “Are you sure?”

“You don’t have to, but if you want to, it’s fine.”

Jenn gave him a small nod and stood next to Yukiko to read it with her.

After a couple of minutes, Yukiko handed Gregory the letter back. “It’s a good letter, Greg. If he’s a good man, he’ll understand what you’re saying.”

“I can see why writing this would be hard,” Jenn said softly. “You’re saying you want to stay in contact, but you want to preserve your memories, too.”

The bell on the door rang and Gregory got to his feet, folding the letter. “That’s probably the carriage to take us to lunch.”

Elsa went quickly over to the door, giving them a smile as she passed them. When she got there, she paused, smoothed her maid uniform, and exhaled before opening it. “How can I help you?”

Lin stood outside the door, giving her a smile. “I’m here to collect Gregory and Yukiko.”

“We have Jenn here, too,” Gregory said, coming into view of the doorway.

“That’s fine. There is room,” Lin said. “If you’re ready?”

“We are,” Yukiko said. She turned to Elsa and gave her a bright smile. “We’ll be back before the next year starts at the academy. Remember to do your very best, and if you do, we’ll make sure to bring you something back.”

Elsa’s eyes went wide for a moment and she curtsied. “I will do my best, miss.”

“The same goes for the others,” Gregory said. “We hope to hear how exceptional you all were when we get back.”

“We’ll do our very best,” one of the children said from the hallway.

“We know you will,” Jenn said, giving her a smile.

Elsa fidgeted a second, then curtsied again. “We will be ready for your return. May Aether guide and guard you until we see you again.”

Yukiko looked briefly at Gregory before looking back to Elsa. “I’m sure he will.”

Lin got them into the carriage, but declined to join them. Instead, he rode with the driver as they left Gin’s home behind.

“We’re leaving tomorrow...” Jenn said. “It feels odd. The first year felt so regimented, and now, everything is changing all at once.”

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed, “but for the better. I had an idea that I wanted to bring up with you both. The ring has helped us a lot, but with our current enchanted items, I’m not sure we should keep using it and switching off between us. I thought maybe we could leave it as a gift for Daciana and Nessa.”

“I like that,” Gregory said. “Are we allowed to, though?”

“Oh, that’s a good point,” Yukiko said. “We can ask Dia tonight, and if we can, maybe one of the staff can deliver it to them.”

“I agree,” Jenn nodded. “They both want to join the clan, giving them a helping hand up makes sense to me. I like both of them. Daciana is assertive, and Nessa has calm reason. They balance each other well.”

“They do,” Yukiko agreed.

“If we can, do it. It’ll help them the month we’re gone, too.”

“And give them an increased edge going into their novice year.”

Chapter Two

Since it was before midday, the taproom of Stabled Hunger was empty except Warlin’s guards and Mumisa. Mumisa looked up from her book and gave them a smile before going back to reading.

“Murium takes after her mother,” Jenn said softly as they crossed the room.

“Seems to,” Gregory agreed.

Lin knocked and opened the door to the private dining room. “Your children are here.”

Their parents stopped their conversation when the three magi entered the room. “We’re glad you could join us,” Hao said, “and a little earlier than we had thought.”

“Jenn was at Gin’s, so we didn’t have to go to the academy,” Lin told the room.

“We train together,” Yukiko said. “Having Jenn there is exactly what we wanted.”

“My daughter, the champion,” Adolphus said proudly.

“He’s excited about being able to say that when we get home,” Umbrose smiled.

Jenn smiled. “Just wait until the next tournament. We’ll be winning that one together. Everyone who gave you trouble before will start thinking twice.”

“Just be safe,” Umbrose said with concern. “We won’t be here for the next tournament. It was hard enough to get away for this one, but we wanted to see you so badly.”

“It’s the same for me,” Carmichael told Gregory. “I’ll be sure to tell everyone how you’re doing.”

“I have a letter for Gunnar,” Gregory said, passing the folded paper to his father. “Can you make sure he gets it?”

“Of course.”

There was a knock on the door and Lin answered it, letting Vana into the room with their lunch. Vana gave them bright smiles as she served them and, when she finished, she turned to the three magi. “Congratulations on your standings. Especially you,” she nodded to Jenn. “With you as her seniors, I know my daughter will do well.”

“We’ll do what we can,” Yukiko said, “but until she officially joins the clan, we can’t do much.”

“That isn’t until after the first tournament, right?”

“Yes. Novices can’t officially join a clan until then. I’m not sure Dia will approach them about joining until then, either. It would spare them extra trouble.”

“From other clans and their favorites,” Gregory explained, seeing the confusion in Vana’s face.

“Oh, yes, that makes sense,” Vana nodded.

“We’ve been doing what we can for them,” Jenn added. “They’ve made impressive strides since the first day we met them.”

“Thank you. If we can do anything for you, please let us know,” Vana said, giving them a small bow before exiting the room.

“Worried parents… makes me glad to know I’m not the only one,” Carmichael said.

“That I can drink to,” Hao chuckled. “Let’s not allow the food to cool any further.”

~*~*~

They spent the next few hours with their parents, each of them savoring the moment as much as they could. They had an early dinner, as Yukiko suggested that they should return to the academy early to prepare for their trip the next day.

Umbrose hugged Jenn tightly, murmuring to her and kissing her cheek, a few tears slipping free when she did. Jenn did her best to stay stoic, but she hugged her mother back, fighting back her own tears. Adolphus gave her a hug, too, his face stony as he made sure not to cry. That facade nearly broke when Jenn squeezed a little harder than he anticipated, making him grunt.

Yoo-jin was a little more reserved, but still gave Yukiko and Gregory hugs and kisses on their cheeks. When she stepped back, Hao moved in to give Yukiko a hug. Carmichael extended a hand to Gregory, but Gregory ignored the hand and hugged him, instead.

“Take care of yourself, Father.”

“I will, my boy, I will. Just take care of yourself and your wife. Know that your mother would be proud of you.”

Gregory swallowed the lump that suddenly appeared in his throat at those words. “Thank you.”

“And I’m sorry for what I did... for not being the father that I should’ve been.”

“No, it’s fine. I understand now.”

Carmichael looked over to where Hao was hugging Yukiko. “Yeah, I guess you do, but that doesn’t excuse my behavior.”

Stepping back, both of them wiped the tears from their cheeks.

Yukiko went to stand by Gregory and gave them a soft smile. “Might I have a hug, before you go, Father?”

Carmichael gave her a smile back. “Gladly.”

~*~*~

The drive up to the academy was quiet, each of them thinking of their parents and about how long it would be until they saw them again.

“I’m glad my gift was acceptable,” Yukiko said after a few minutes.

Gregory covered her hand with his. “More than acceptable. Thank you, Yuki. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to express just how much it meant to me.”

“And for me, as well,” Jenn added. “Seeing them and hearing my father’s praise...” Her lips curled into a soft smile. “I hadn’t realized how much I wanted to hear it.”

“I just wanted to do what I could for you both,” Yukiko replied. “I honestly didn’t know if your parents would accept the offer, Jenn. I was just as shocked as you that they were both there, as Mother didn’t send word ahead of them.”

“It was a happy surprise,” Jenn said.

“It was,” Gregory agreed.

The carriage slowed, and they looked out the windows to see the walls of the academy. They could hear the driver speaking to the guards on the gate. A minute later, one of the guards was knocking on the carriage door.

“Can we help you, sir?” Yukiko asked, her medallion out.

“I have to verify that you are all magi,” the guard said. Gregory and Jenn fished their medallions out for him, and the guard nodded. “Thank you.” Stepping away, he went to speak to the magi on duty.

“Odd,” Gregory said. “Why the check?”

“The tournament is over,” Yukiko said. “Only magi are supposed to be inside the walls again.”

“Right. I forgot.”

The gates opened, and the carriage rolled forward. When the carriage came to a stop again, Lin opened the door for them. “I have delivered you back to the academy. I hope you all stay safe.”

“We will, Lin,” Yukiko said, climbing out first.

“We’ll watch each other’s backs,” Jenn said as she hopped out.

“It’s what friends do,” Gregory added.

Lin bowed his head to them. “May Aether watch over you.”

“I’m sure he is,” Yukiko replied brightly. “Take care of my parents.”

“With my life,” Lin said.

They watched as the carriage started back to the gates, then turned and headed for the clan hall. The evening air was warm and comfortable. A few cicadas were already present, the still air carrying their distinct vibrations.

“What do you think it’ll be like?” Jenn asked as they walked.

“Training outside of the city?” Yukiko asked, getting a nod. “Besides the little we’ve been told of learning a craft, I’m not sure. A month isn’t a lot of time to learn any craft, but it’ll give us an appreciation for what the crafters have to do.”

“I think it’s more about that, than anything else,” Gregory said. “It’s to remind us of how hard crafters have to work and to keep us grounded.”

“All of us come from working families, so it won’t be as jarring to us like it would be to others,” Jenn said.

Yukiko nodded. “It won’t, but it’ll still be different for me. I wonder how much they’ll have us doing with them?”

“You mean hands-on learning? I hope for some, at least,” Gregory said. “I want to experience as much as I can.”

“Same with me,” Jenn agreed. “I know a good amount about smithing, but I didn’t get to do a lot myself. I hope the smith will let me work.”

“Maybe Dia will have information for us when we reach the hall?” Gregory suggested.

“I hope so. We need to ask about the ring, too,” Yukiko reminded them.

~*~*~

Dia was smoking on the porch when they got back to the clan hall. “Novices? I didn’t expect you to return so soon.”

“We wanted to pack for tomorrow,” Yukiko explained. “We also have a question, Dia. We wanted to give a ring to our friends, but we weren’t sure if it would be allowed.”

Dia looked thoughtful. “The clan cannot give gifts until we approach the novices. I’m sure it would be frowned upon if it happened openly... but if one were to lose an item and it was found and used by another…” She shrugged and took another inhale on her pipe.

“When do we leave tomorrow, Dia?” Gregory asked.

“We are slated to leave after your morning training,” Dia smiled.

The three friends exchanged glances and bowed to her.

“We’ll pack tonight and be ready after training,” Yukiko said.

“Leave your bags outside your doors,” Dia told them. “They will be put onto the carriage while you are out. Pack for a month away, and bring anything you want to entertain yourself with during your free time.”

“We were wondering about that, Dia,” Jenn was quick to say. “What will our schedule look like?”

“It depends on the crafters you are with, but mostly, you will work from sunrise until near dark. The rest of the time is yours to do with as you see fit.”

“Only a few hours a night, then,” Jenn said.

“Which we’ll fill with our training,” Yukiko said. “We should get our things in order. Thank you, Dia.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Gregory and Jenn echoed her.

“I take it you had an early dinner?” Dia asked as they went to leave.

“Yes, with our parents,” Gregory answered.

“Very well. Make sure to be back here when your classes would have begun tomorrow morning. I will see you then.”

“Good night, Dia,” Gregory said. When he bowed, Yukiko and Jenn bowed with him.

Going inside, Yukiko spoke up, “We should bathe and pack before studying tonight.”

“That’s probably for the best,” Jenn agreed. “Are we going to study during our time away? Or are we going to say that crafting is the learning time?”

“It’ll depend on how much we learn,” Gregory said. “I can see the want for some downtime, though… Maybe we can practice our dice and card playing at the inn?”

“Those are both valid points,” Yukiko mused. “We’ll have to wait and see.”

“Greg’s room after we’re done?” Jenn asked.

“Yes,” Yukiko nodded, but her lips pursed and she looked at Gregory. “We didn’t ask about sharing a room.”

Gregory stopped walking and shook his head. “We didn’t. See you after the bath.” With that, he spun on his heel and jogged back the way they’d come.

~*~*~

Jenn joined them in Gregory’s room. “Did you see our new kimonos?”

“We did,” Gregory said. “I’ll get used to the yellow, I hope.”

“Not your favorite color?” Jenn asked with a laugh.

“Not especially, but it’ll only be for a year.”

Crossing to the table where Yukiko was sitting, she saw the double bedding in the corner of the room and her smile slipped for a moment. “What are we going to study?” Jenn asked with false cheer.

“We decided to skip studying,” Yukiko said. “Come sit next to me, please.”

Jenn’s eyes widened slightly and she licked her lips. “Of course.”

Gregory shut the door to his room and followed her to the table, his heart beating a little faster. Taking his seat to Yukiko’s right, across from Jenn, he cleared his throat. “Uh, Jenn... ah… we had something to tell you.”

Jenn began to breathe a little faster. Her stomach was doing somersaults when she saw his nervousness, and she feared the worst. “Yes?”

“We said we’d explain a few things to you after the wedding,” Gregory said, not meeting her eyes. “Yuki thought now would be the best time for it.”

Jenn’s breath caught, and she exhaled deeply. “Oh, okay.”

Gregory looked up. “You okay?”

“Yes,” Jenn replied, half relieved and half sad. “Go ahead.”

Gregory hesitated, trying to find the right way to tell her.

“Greg mentioned something about Darkness stopping him from seeing something. Do you remember?” Yukiko asked Jenn, filling the growing silence.

“Yes.”

“This is going to be a little hard to accept maybe, so we’ll take it in steps,” Yukiko said. “Greg talks with a being in his dreams. When he first talked with her, she called herself his aether.”

“What?” Jenn asked, clearly puzzled. “But the flame in our cavern is our aether.”

Yukiko smiled and held up a hand. “Please, wait? That being is one of immense power, who has taken the name Darkness. She shrouds herself in her namesake, and yes, I’ve talked to her, during the tea ceremony and a few other times.”

Jenn was clearly confused, but nodded along.

“Darkness is tied to Greg as surely as I am,” Yukiko said.

Now Jenn’s brow furrowed. “But you’re married to him.”

“Yes, and I believe she was,” Yukiko said.

Jenn’s mouth opened and closed for a second. “Past life?”

“I’ve been told I am a reborn soul,” Gregory said. “Gin thinks it’s likely, because of my skill with the naginata.”

“But…” Jenn trailed off, trying to understand.

“Darkness is tied to my aether,” Gregory said. “I know it’s true, even though I have nothing to say so. She told me I was a soul reborn.”

Yukiko placed her hand on Jenn’s. “Jenn, you’ve asked me about our walking all three paths, and I told you it was because of Greg. Remember?”

Jenn nodded slowly. “Yes.”

“Greg is Aether,” Yukiko said softly.

Jenn stared at her, expecting a laugh. Yukiko just watched her and, eyes growing wide, Jenn could only blink. “Greg is…?”

“That’s what Darkness said,” Gregory added when Jenn didn’t say more. “And it explains the oddities— my skill with a naginata and why we can walk all three paths. This is what we haven’t told anyone. Yuki said that you should know, and I agreed.”

Jenn’s eyes had gone to him when he started talking. Seeing his worry, she began to calm down. “You trust me that much?”

“You want to walk beside us,” Yukiko said softly. “You should know what that truly means. I will protect my heart with everything I am, but anyone who stands beside him must, as well.”

Jenn met Yukiko’s gaze and bowed her head. “I will... you know I will. And that was before you told me this.” She looked to Gregory. “I will tell no one. Your secret will be kept in my heart.”

Gregory blushed lightly and looked away. “Thanks.”

“What does Darkness do, exactly?” Jenn asked. “Gregory and you can talk to her, but what does that mean?”

“Well,” Gregory chuckled, “this is going to be complicated. I’ll do my best to explain.”

Chapter Three

Gregory woke the next morning and lay in bed, looking at the ceiling. Did we do the right thing telling her? It looked like she believed us... Will it change anything between us?

“Greg?” Yukiko asked, her arm slipping over his chest. “Are you okay, dear one?”

“Didn’t mean to wake you, Yuki. I was just thinking.”

“About if we did the right thing?”

“Yeah. We haven’t even told our parents, but we told her. Was that right?”

Yukiko pushed herself up onto her arm so she could look down at him. “Is that what was distracting you?” She had a soft, slightly exasperated smile on her lips.

Gregory gave her a sheepish smile. “You got my attention pretty quick.”

“I would be upset if I hadn’t, but don’t change the subject. Is that what was bothering you when we went to bed?”

“Yeah, it was.”

Yukiko’s smile softened further. “Dearest, do you worry what she might do?”

“Others knowing could put you at risk,” Gregory said, reaching up to lightly touch her cheek. “I don’t want my heart at risk.”

Yukiko turned her head and kissed the palm of his hand. “And I will protect mine with everything I have.” Taking a deep breath, she met his gaze. “Even if it means needing others to help me.”

Gregory’s brow furrowed slightly at her words. “Huh?”

“I asked you once if you would give me something if I asked for it.”

“And I will. Anything my heart wants, she will get,” Gregory said, raising his hand to caress her cheek.

“I…” Yukiko started, but she couldn’t get the words out. Swallowing, she closed her eyes and exhaled a ragged breath. “I promised her...” she whispered.

“Yuki?” Gregory asked, worried for her.

Opening her eyes, Yukiko stared down into his. “Dearest, Jenn has a single wish. One thing she wanted so badly, that she put everything on the line during the fight with you. It’s a simple wish, and yet... complex. It’s why I know that she’ll never betray us.”

Gregory stared into Yukiko’s cyan eyes. “If you trust her that much, I do, too.”

Yukiko’s lips trembled. “Jenn’s wish is to be with us forever, dearest.”

“Okay,” Gregory said. “I enjoy having her beside us. She’s our dear friend, and we both care for her. If she wants to walk beside us, that’s fine.”

Yukiko’s eyes searched his, her heart both elated and trembling in pain. “I had thought you would balk, dearest.”

“Why would I balk at having her being beside us?”

Yukiko blinked slowly, then sighed. “Dearest, you didn’t understand. She wants to become your second wife.”

Gregory’s smile froze, and his eyes widen as understanding dawned on him. “W-wait? What?”

Yukiko giggled lightly when she saw the shock she’d been expecting. “Jenn wants to love you. I don’t blame her for wanting you. We’ve talked since she joined us in the clan. An agreement was reached, but only if you approved.”

“I... uh... huh. I don’t even know what to think.”

“I understand, dearest. It’s your choice if she’s allowed that close or not.”

“And you’re okay with this?” Gregory asked, looking up at her.

“Yes and no. Part of me wants to be selfish and keep you as mine alone, not even sharing you with Darkness, though I know that isn’t a possibility. The other part of me wants her to join us. We’ll be stronger together, and she’ll help me protect my heart. I promised her I would ask you— that was our deal for the tournament. If she’d lost, she would have to wait at least a full year before I asked.”

Gregory just stared at her. His mind was whirling, trying to come to terms with what she was saying. Seeing him struggling with his thoughts, Yukiko shifted a little more and lay her head on his chest.

“You don’t have to answer right away, dearest, and you can answer for or against. Jenn knows that our hearts belong to each other. She hopes that she might have a sliver of her own, though.” Swallowing, Yukiko added, “And a tiny part of me hopes that she’ll be allowed. I do want her to stay with us... not just for the academy, but far longer.”

“I told you I would give you anything, Yuki, and I meant that. I do care for Jenn. I want her to stay beside us, too, but I don’t know if I love her.”

Yukiko’s heart beat a little quicker, and she squeezed him. “Thank you, dearest. The decision is yours.”

“I wish I could use my foresight like Lightshield does,” Gregory sighed. “It would be so much easier if I could see where it might lead.”

“Trust your heart. I do,” Yukiko said softly, kissing his bare chest.

“I’ll always trust you, Yuki. I don’t want to hurt Jenn, either. Do you think I should speak with her? Would she be hurt if I said I need time?”

“No. I think she would understand. Even the idea that you’re considering it will probably make her glow.”

“Okay. I’ll let her know you told me, and that I’m coming to terms with the idea.”

“I love you, dearest,” Yukiko murmured, kissing his chest again. “I worried about telling you. What if you hated me for even asking, or worse— jumped at the idea and went to her without hesitation?”

“I wou—”

Yukiko reached up and placed a finger to his lips, cutting him off. “I know you wouldn’t. It doesn’t stop that fear, though. Fear doesn’t have to be rational. It made me happy that you asked if I was okay, first.”

Gregory kissed her finger, and she withdrew it. “You are my heart, as I am yours. I only want you to be happy, Yuki. I don’t know if Jenn will ever have a part of my heart, but—”

“Our heart,” Yukiko cut in softly. “She wants to be with both of us. You a little more than me, but still, the both of us.”

“Oh…” Gregory said, his voice trailing off as his mind ran off with that idea.

Yukiko began to giggle. “That way, too, but I meant that she knows that we would all have to share.”

“What’s the agreement, exactly?” Gregory asked, trying to distance his thoughts from the more provocative ones.

“That I will be your first wife. She will be subordinate to me and me alone, not including you, of course. She’ll only be allowed to have one child after we’ve had two. I’m sure things will become more clear and defined as things progress, but that is the base.”

“And she agreed to this before we told her?” Gregory asked slowly, trying to understand.

“All those times that she and I went off alone, or talked without you nearby, it was always about this,” Yukiko replied. “She is serious, dear heart. I know she’ll do what’s best for you. I have pushed her on different scenarios repeatedly, and I trust that she will be as protective of you as I am.”

“Guess I need to talk with her,” Gregory said. Looking at the head of white hair on his chest, he kissed the top of it. “Thank you, dear. Now that I know how you feel and what she feels, I can try to understand how I feel.”

“Is she connected to your previous life?” Yukiko asked softly. “That’s one of my biggest fears, that she might turn out to be Aether’s love and that I’d be relegated to a secondary position in your heart.”

“Even if she was then, you’re my heart, now,” Gregory said. “You will never be second to me.” His arms tightened around her and he kissed her head again. “You will always be my heart. Even Darkness knows that.”

“I hope, dearest, but it doesn’t stop the fear. Your words help temper it, though.”

“I can do more than give you words,” Gregory murmured.

“It is early... maybe we can have a—?”

“Yuki, Greg,” Jenn’s voice came right after the knock that cut Yukiko off, “are you two awake?”

“A minute, Jenn,” Yukiko called back. “We just woke up.”

“Sorry, I know it’s earlier than normal. I’ll be downstairs.”

“We’ll be down quickly,” Yukiko replied.

Gregory exhaled as his rising hopes hit the rocks. “Well, that means we need to get going.”

“Yes, but we’ll have time for more of that later,” Yukiko murmured, kissing his chest again. “I’ll make sure of it.”

“I won’t turn that down,” Gregory replied, kissing her head and giving her one more squeeze before letting her go. “Okay.”

“We shouldn’t keep her waiting too long,” Yukiko sighed as she shifted off of his chest.

Gregory rolled out of the bedding and got up to dress in his new yellow kimono. “Yuki, I’m thinking it’s best to talk to her now. I’ll head outside when we go downstairs, if you’ll nudge her to join me. I know that the cooks won’t be ready since we’re up earlier than normal.”

“If that’s what you want, dearest.”

“I’d like to see if she’s okay with it,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

Gregory walked toward the hedge, his stomach flip-flopping the entire time. Just take it slow and be honest. It’ll either work or it won’t... But I don’t want her to leave. I enjoy having her with us. How did it get this complicated so quickly?

“Greg?” Jenn called out.

Turning around, he found her approaching. She was walking slower than usual, and he could see her hands clenching and unclenching. Seeing how nervous she was, he exhaled slowly and tried to calm his mind.

“Jenn, thanks for coming out here. Yuki and I were up early, and we were talking.” Jenn’s eyes widened, and her breathing hitched. “She told me what the bet was about before the tournament.”

Jenn swallowed hard, but didn’t say anything. The fear on her face was obvious.

“I’m not opposed to the idea, but I wanted to make sure you understood where I stand. Yuki will always be my heart. I’m sorry, but I don’t think that will ever change.”

Jenn’s brow furrowed, and her hands went white as she balled them tightly into fists. Lips twitching, she fought to stay calm as she felt her heart breaking.

“But, I am willing to see if my affection for you becomes more than friendship,” Gregory said quickly, seeing her reaction. “I don’t want to harm our friendship, either. My biggest fear is that this will go wrong and you’ll hate us.”

Jenn’s heart unclenched and she exhaled a shaky breath. “You’re not saying no, but you aren’t saying yes, either?”

Gregory rubbed at his face. “I’m making a mess of this.”

His reaction eased the rest of Jenn’s fears and she touched his shoulder. “Greg... I want to be with you and Yuki forever. I felt something when we met, and it’s only grown over the times we talked. It became harder to ignore the longer I was with you. I hated that I was jealous of Yuki, but my heart wouldn’t let me deny what I wanted. I don’t want to hurt you or Yuki. I’m not asking for you to wed me right now, nor am I asking to be Yuki’s equal, but I just hope that you’ll give me a sliver of love that might grow in time.”

Gregory dropped his hands and met her gray eyes. “I’m willing to try, but I have a condition.”

“Anything,” Jenn said without hesitation, the hope in her eyes growing.

“If you start to feel bad about this, tell us. I never want to lose your friendship. I will also tell you if I do.”

“Yes. I promise.”

“And, uh...” Gregory rubbed at his neck. “Just give me time to wrap my head around the idea, okay? I mean, I don’t know how to feel about it. I do care for you, but I don’t want to hurt you or Yuki, and I’m going to make mistakes.”

Jenn nodded, her smile bright. “I understand. I’m not your heart, not yet and possibly not ever, but the chance to be part of your heart is enough…” She trailed off and looked away. “You know that I like Yuki, too, right?”

Gregory’s face went red, and he coughed, looking away. “Yeah... Yuki mentioned that... and, uh…”

Jenn giggled softly and she lightly punched his arm. “It figures you’d think of that first. I mean that I want her love as I want yours. Not as strongly, but I still do. Maybe I’m greedy, but I want both of you to care for me.”

Gregory coughed again and rubbed at his arm. “She said the same thing. I know of your agreement and what she has in place. I’m not going to tell either of you not to love each other and well, frankly, I hope that it works out for all of us.”

“Thank you,” Jenn said, stepping forward and hugging him briefly.

Gregory returned the hug on reflex, but when she went to step away, he deliberately held her a moment longer before letting go. “And you wanted this before we even told you about me?”

Jenn stepped back and nodded. “I was barely able to sleep last night. I kept thinking about what you said and wondering how you’d ever accept me when you’re… him… reborn. I was so worried, and then you called me out here to talk… my heart was a knot.”

“I never thought of it that way,” Gregory said. “You still came out to talk.”

“I had to know.”

“And now?”

Jenn’s smile gleamed in the predawn gloom. “I feel like I could take on the emperor and win.”

“Is that so, Apprentice?” Dia’s voice came from the doorway to the clan hall as she stepped outside.

Both Jenn and Gregory jerked. They stared at her as she took a seat and lit her pipe. “Dia? I didn’t—!”

“Easy. I intruded on your private conversation. If anyone is at fault here, it is me. I’m surprised that you’re missing one. Is she okay?”

“She’s fine, Dia,” Gregory said, his heart slowing from the scare. “We just needed a moment to discuss a few things, and Yuki was getting breakfast ordered for us. We were just about to go inside again.”

“Very well. Your things are packed and ready to go?”

“Yes, Dia,” they replied.

“I will see you later, then. Enjoy your meal and training.”

Gregory and Jenn hurried inside, wanting to tell Yukiko that they had come to a tentative agreement.

Chapter Four

“You’re early, Apprentices,” Rafiq said, just settling into his place at the front of the archive. “Aren’t you leaving the academy today?”

“We are, and we are,” Gregory replied with a grin. “We woke up early and don’t leave until the time classes would normally start. It means we can get some studying in before we go.”

Rafiq shook his head. “I doubt I will see novices as studious as you w—”

“I told you they’d be here,” Daciana said.

Rafiq glanced over to Daciana and Nessa and snorted. “Outside of you and your friends for years,” he corrected himself.

“Maybe our clan will continue this tradition?” Yukiko smiled. “We’ll be at our usual table, Rafiq. We’ll miss being here for the next month.”

“And these walls will be darker for that loss,” Rafiq replied. “I will have the materials brought to your tables. May your minds expand and your aether grow.”

After thanking him, the five magi walked to their normal tables.

“Nessa didn’t think you’d be here,” Daciana told them, “but I knew better. Since you’re in yellow, does that mean we get plain white now?”

“We’re only here because Dia wants to leave when classes would normally begin,” Gregory told her. “It could have easily gone differently. As for your clothing, you’ll have to ask Keeper Clau about that.”

“I knew you’d be here if you had a choice. Ness, we need to ask about our new clothes to get rid of these bands.”

“We can when we go back to the dormitory later,” Nessa said before turning to Yukiko. “Your wedding was beautiful.”

“Thank you, Nessa,” Yukiko smiled. “Thank you both for coming.”

“We were glad they let us out to attend,” Daciana said.

“Keeper Clau telling us that we could go was surprising,” Nessa added. “I had no idea there was any way for us to leave the walls yet, even for a short time. A wedding between magi is apparently one of the few exceptions. If our parents hadn’t been attending, they might not have let us.”

“We were glad that there was an exception,” Yukiko said. “Oh, and you left your ring behind at the hall. It was returned to me yesterday.”

Daciana started to say something when Gregory bumped her with his hip. “Oops, sorry about that.”

“No, it’s fine,” Daciana said, clearly flustered.

“We had no idea you had a mind-increasing ring,” Yukiko went on, grateful for Gregory’s help. “You must be trading it with Daciana every day, right?”

Nessa nodded slowly. “Uh... yes, yes, we have been. Silly of me to have taken it off at all. It must’ve been the small bit of wine I was allowed.”

“We don’—” Daciana started to say.

Gregory bumped her with his hip again. “Sorry, I have two left feet today, apparently.”

Daciana’s nostrils flared and her brow furrowed. “Okay...”

“I think today is Daciana’s turn,” Nessa said, sliding over to her friend. “Wear this.”

“But—!”

“Wear. It,” Nessa said with a bit more force, staring at her.

“But—!”

“Friends help each other,” Nessa said with more determination. “Today, you wear it.”

Daciana stared at her before realization finally dawned and she slipped the ring on. “Sorry.” Her eyes went from Nessa to Yukiko and back. “I know I’m not as smart as you, but I’m trying.”

Nessa gave her a soft smile. “I know. You’re learning fast, and you do things I can’t. We cover for each other and help each other grow.”

Daciana lowered her head. “Thanks, Ness.”

“Magi Squares first,” Gregory said as they reached the tables. “And Daciana, good friends are hard to find. Be glad you have Nessa beside you.”

“Things are easier when you have friends,” Jenn added with a smile at Yukiko and Gregory.

“I’m very glad,” Daciana said, taking her seat, “and grateful to all of my friends.” She looked at Jenn, Yukiko, and finally, Gregory, once she’d finished talking.

“Six months might seem like forever, but it goes by faster when you focus on your work,” Yukiko said. “Trust me, I know.”

Daciana laughed softly. “Yes, you would know. I have time to learn to make myself worthy of the clan. I will show you how much I’ve grown when you return.”

“We will look forward to it,” Jenn said.

~*~*~

Returning to the clan hall, the three friends found Dia waiting for them on the porch. “Good, I would have been upset if you were late,” Dia said. “Let’s get going.”

“Yes, Dia,” they each said.

Dia led them down the path toward the gates. “Was your studying with friends appreciated?”

“Yes, Dia,” Yukiko replied. “They’re both pushing hard to be worthy of being invited to the clan.”

“The clans can’t begin to show interest until after the classes begin,” Dia said. “Do all three of you feel that they would do well with us?”

“Nessa would fit in well. She is studious and eager to learn,” Jenn replied. “Daciana is applying herself as much as she can, and she’s assertive in a way that none of us are.”

“She is definitely assertive,” Gregory chuckled. “Daciana has all the self-confidence in the world, but she’s aware of her flaws and is working on them. Nessa is more timid than any of us, but with Daciana beside her, she’s starting to grow.”

“They balance each other very well together,” Yukiko said. “Apart, I’m not sure either would do as well.”

“I see. Since our former novices endorse them, it does mean I am more inclined to invite them. I wouldn’t do that until the tournament, though.”

“Because the novices of the Eternal Flame would target them if it became known,” Yukiko said. “Would we be able to let them know?”

“Use it to motivate them,” Dia told her. “If they are to follow after you, they need to be able to bear the weight of the scrutiny.”

“Yes, that does make sense,” Yukiko nodded.

“Daciana will be even more focused,” Jenn snickered.

“Have you heard of any other novices that might be worth approaching?” Dia asked.

“No, but we can ask them when we return,” Gregory said.

“I would like to hear what they have to say on the matter, but alas, I can’t speak with them directly.”

“We’ll help, Dia,” Yukiko said. “Discreetly, of course.”

They were nearing the stable and heard a commotion growing ahead of them. Gregory frowned and triggered his foresight, looking into the future by a handful of seconds.

“Dia, wait!” Gregory called out to her, stopping.

Dia stopped walking instantly, as if her feet were frozen to the spot. She looked back at Gregory with a questioning raised eyebrow.

“Eternal Flame. They’re causing trouble,” Gregory said.

“You three, wait here,” Dia said calmly. “I’ll return in a moment.”

They moved to the side of the path and Dia started toward the stable yard again. Gregory wavered on if he should try to push his foresight. Taking a deep breath, he chose to hold off, as he had no idea if he’d need his aether or not.

“What were they doing?” Jenn asked.

“Harassing the carriage driver,” Gregory replied. “It’s their entire novice class, a handful of apprentices and initiates, and Magus Elkit.”

“And Dia went alone?” Jenn asked tightly. “We can’t leave her to them.”

Gregory exhaled and held out his hand. “I’ll push. Give me a moment.”

Yukiko moved to his side. “I’ll be ready to support you, dearest.”

Jenn was on his other side a heartbeat later. “I’ll help.”

Closing his eyes, Gregory focused on foresight and looking further into the future. Several paths opened up to him, but he focused on the one where they went to help Dia. That path split into a dozen more, and in most of them, conflict came. Feeling his aether draining, he pulled back and focused on the future where they waited for her. Another multiple-branched pathway came to him, and in the majority of them, Dia returned uninjured.

Panting as he let go of his foresight, Gregory’s legs shook slightly. “Wait. She’ll be fine.”

Jenn and Yukiko both watched him closely and he gave them a tired smile. “I’m fine, and she will be, too, if we wait.”

Jenn nodded. “Then we wait.”

A loud voice drifted over to them and Yukiko’s head tilted as she listened. “The sergeant is there. I think the situation is being resolved. I can’t hear him anymore.”

“What happened?”

“He demanded to know what was happening, and ordered his men to fall in on him,” Yukiko said. “He’s been fair to us in the past, so I think it’ll be okay.”

Gregory thought and nodded. “She’ll be fine. She mentioned them in one future.”

Minutes ticked by, each feeling like a dozen. When Dia appeared on the path back to them, her expression was neutral. “We may go. Unfortunately, it is known that we’re leaving now. I had hoped we would go unnoticed, but there’s nothing to be done for it. However, the instructions from Elder Lightshield are now more clear.”

Gregory shook his head and wondered when he would have the power to look that far into the future. He went to take a step, but his leg buckled.

Jenn grabbed him. “Easy, Greg. I’ve got you.”

“What happened?” Dia asked.

“He used foresight,” Yukiko said. “We were concerned.”

Dia’s lips twitched up for a second before returning to neutral. “What would have happened if you’d disobeyed me?”

“Conflict,” Gregory said as he felt his legs firm up again. “A fight that could have become very nasty very quickly.”

“I’m glad you obeyed me, then,” Dia said. “Come. It’s time for us to get on the road, as our journey just got far longer.”

“To lose anyone who might try to follow us?” Yukiko asked.

Dia’s lips creased up again. “You’re very astute. Now, let us go.”

~*~*~

Gregory yawned when they stepped out of the carriage. It was well into the evening, and they had traveled in a seemingly random pattern. Part of him wondered about the different carriages they’d used during the day, including the last, which had a speed enchantment on it.

“I will make sure our rooms are still ready for us,” Dia said as she got out of the carriage. “Collect the bags and come inside once you have them all.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory said.

“That was amazing,” Jenn said softly. “We were going so fast.”

“The need to switch carriages was more intriguing to me,” Yukiko said. “I wonder what Lightshield saw that he thought that much precaution was needed?”

“It is a worry,” Gregory agreed, “but we shouldn’t keep Dia waiting. I’ll take her bags in.”

“I’ll take them, dearest,” Yukiko said. “You can take mine.”

“Okay.”

“I wonder if we have work in a few hours,” Jenn said as they picked up their bags and headed for the side door to the inn.

“That might be interesting,” Yukiko said, then yawned. “We’ll have to get what sleep we can.”

The taproom of the inn was nearly empty. Dia stood by the stairs that led up to the rooms and beckoned them to follow her. She didn’t wait, going up ahead of them. She went to the third floor and stood there until they reached her.

“Rooms twenty-one and twenty-two,” Dia said, pointing to the corresponding doors. “I’m in twenty-three. I will be taking you to your instructors after midday tomorrow. Until then, the day is yours. Sleep well.”

Yukiko handed off Dia’s bags to her. “Thank you, Dia. Sleep well.”

“See you for studying in the morning?” Jenn asked them with a yawn.

“Yes. I hope you have pleasant dreams, Jenn,” Yukiko said.

“I will. Don’t stay up too late,” Jenn replied with a mischievous grin, then yawned again.

“We’ll be going straight to sleep,” Gregory replied.

Yukiko’s smile and wink to Jenn went unseen by Gregory, and Jenn just shook her head. “See you in the morning,” Yukiko said.

Gregory and Yukiko went inside their room, and Gregory paused in the doorway— it was pitch black inside. “I see a candle on the table,” he said.

“I’ll get it,” Yukiko said, slipping past him. She found a striker beside the candle and got it lit. “There we go.”

Gregory shut the door now that there was light inside the room. The dim, flickering candle gave him enough to navigate by. He placed their bags next to the armoire and smiled when his gaze went to the bed. The only time he’d ever slept in a real bed was on his wedding night. He looked over toward Yukiko, who was already disrobing and watching him.

“Time for bed, dearest,” Yukiko said, “and even sleep.”

Gregory shook his head— he wasn’t going to refuse what she had in mind. “We shouldn’t stay up too long, but I agree.”

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll be ready for sleep quickly,” Yukiko giggled as her kimono slid free from her shoulders.

Chapter Five

Gregory woke slowly the next morning. He knew that he’d dreamt, but he couldn’t recall what. The soft, warm body beside him made him smile. Turning his head, he saw Yukiko was asleep with her head on his chest and one leg over his.

Brow furrowing, Gregory realized it was light outside. Guess we slept later than I thought we would. Wonder if Jenn already tried to wake us? With a mental shrug, he leaned over and kissed Yukiko’s cheek.

“Hmm...” Yukiko murmured and kissed his chest. “Again, dear heart?”

Gregory chuckled. “It’s late. The sun has already risen.”

Yukiko’s eyelids fluttered open and she looked up at him. “Oh, then we should get up. Jenn is probably already waiting for us.” She shifted her leg and giggled. “Or was I right, after all?”

“I wouldn’t tell you no,” Gregory murmured. “I doubt I’ll ever get enough of last night.”

“Agreed,” Yukiko kissed his chest again, “but we should be good and not keep our friend waiting any longer.”

“You’re right,” Gregory sighed.

“But if she hasn’t knocked yet...” Yukiko murmured, “maybe a little longer wouldn’t hurt?” With a mischievous smile, she began to kiss down his chest.

“I’ll feel bad about not being able to return the attention,” Gregory told her.

“You can tonight,” Yukiko said as she continued to trail kisses down his body.

Gregory didn’t object— he planned on returning her attention at least threefold later.

~*~*~

Gregory just finished getting dressed when a knock sounded. Yukiko answered the door and opened it to admit Jenn.

“I thought maybe I was the only one to wake up late,” Jenn said. “I’m glad I wasn’t.”

“No, we just got out of bed, too,” Yukiko replied, giving her friend a hug. “Do you know what time it is?”

“I looked out my window,” Jenn said. “The sun is just fully above the horizon, so we still have time.”

“Should we study first, then see about breakfast?” Gregory suggested.

“That works for me,” Jenn replied. “We can ask about open spaces where we can do our meditation, too.”

“That’s a good idea,” Yukiko agreed. “What are we studying?”

“Empire’s Gambit,” Gregory said. “We can discuss the advanced tactics that are in your new book.”

“That would be easier if we had the war room with us,” Jenn said. “It’s not a bad idea, though.”

“Okay,” Yukiko said, going over to the armoire to get her book. “Let’s have a seat and we’ll get started.”

~*~*~

They were all hungry when they finally made it downstairs. Dia waved them over to her table, where she had a lot of food piled on plates.

“I see you all woke up late. The food is still warm, so dig in. The cook did the best they could, but it’s been some time since they’ve cooked for apprentice magi. I did make sure that your supply of additives was packed for this month.”

“Thank you for that,” Gregory said. “We were surprised when we found it in our bags.”

“I realized that you might not think of it ahead of time.”

“Hmm, I should let Father know,” Yukiko said as they took seats. “We’ll need the same thing for our third year and possibly beyond.”

Dia nodded. “It wouldn’t hurt to continue them during that time.”

Serving themselves large portions, the three apprentices were eager to dig in. The food was amazing— they thought it might even be better than what they normally got at the clan hall. The aether-infused food hit them hard, and they had to slow their pace.

“This is incredible,” Gregory said after a few bites, “and it’s very rich in aether.”

“He is quite talented,” Dia said, watching them with a smile. “If he weren’t so abrasive, I’m sure a grandmaster or elder would have hired him as a personal chef.”

“The cook is hard to deal with?” Yukiko asked.

“Quite,” Dia replied with a grin. “You’ll see, I’m sure. Someone will upset him, and he will let his displeasure be known.”

“Is he a magi, Dia?” Jenn asked.

“He was trained and did his time for the empire, but never moved past the status of magus. As a chef, he is as skilled as the cooks of Sakura-ji. It is rumored they once asked him to join them, but he refused.”

Yukiko’s eyes widened and she swallowed quickly. “He refused?”

“That’s the rumor. His love of food is trying new things, and that isn’t what Sakura-ji does. If he comes out of the back, be respectful and do not try to flatter him.”

“Yes, Dia,” they all replied, staggered, as they were still eating.

“I’m sure you’re wondering where you might get your training in, correct?” They each nodded their heads and she smiled. “There’s a small park that can be utilized. If you go out the door, turn right, and walk for a while, you will find it.”

They thanked her again between bites.

“There is also a place where you can study Empire’s Gambit, if you wish,” Dia said, “I’ll have to ask the innkeeper to prepare it if you want to use it.”

“We aren’t sure if we’ll have time,” Yukiko replied. “If we do, we’d like to.”

“I’ll make arrangements,” Dia said. “It is a room in the inn, or was. It has been a number of years since the clan was here.”

“About that,” Gregory asked, “where are we, Dia?”

Dia laughed lightly. “We are in Waterrock, a small town a few days to the northwest of Wesrik. You’ll see why it is named that when you go train. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have things to do. I’ll see you back here at midday.”

Not waiting for their replies, Dia left them to their meal.

~*~*~

The park wasn’t large, but it was well kept and big enough for what they needed. Dia’s comment about understanding the name of the town was readily apparent— in the center of the park was a six-foot-tall rock with a smooth vee-cleft splitting it to the center. A pool of water dozens of yards across surrounded it. From that cleft, a spray of water gently fountained.

“That is interesting,” Yukiko said, going to study the rock.

Gregory agreed with her and pulled up what he was dubbing “aether sight.” Thick strands of aether encircled the rock. Gregory’s mouth fell open as he stared at the sheer power in those strands.

“Greg?” Jenn asked.

“Whoever did that was powerful,” Gregory said.

“Did what?” Jenn prompted.

“The rock is nearly swallowed by thick aether strands,” Gregory replied after looking around to see if anyone was nearby. “I don’t think they will fade for millennia. Why did they do it?”

“We’ll likely never know,” Yukiko said. “That does answer the question I had, though. There are koi in that pool.”

“I’m not surprised,” Gregory said as he dismissed aether sight.

Jenn stretched. “I wonder how long it’s been here?”

“As long as the town, if the town is named for it,” Yukiko suggested as she began to stretch.

“Far longer,” Gregory said after a moment. “Those strands felt ancient to me.”

“Older than the empire?” Jenn asked.

“Yes,” Gregory replied.

“I think that would fit in with why this is the town we were sent to,” Yukiko said, taking the first stance of their meditation.

“Lightshield,” Gregory murmured as he matched her.

“He believes deeply in Aether,” Jenn commented.

But does he know? The question hung in Gregory’s mind as he moved in the controlled, slow movements of the Peaceful Fist.

The exercises helped settle Gregory’s mind. As each form flowed smoothly into the next, he found himself in his aether cave. The fire danced as if a gentle breeze was blowing through the area. The flames rose a little higher and formed a Magi Squares problem for him.

“Thank you,” Gregory said. “Can you give me Empire’s Gambit?”

The fire wavered a little, then dimmed, before returning to the Magi Squares.

“Not yet, then?”

A single flame grew larger briefly.

“I need to grow a little stronger? I will. This isn’t the extent of what you can do, is it?”

Again, the flame died down before returning to normal.

“I look forward to helping you grow and purify,” Gregory said.

The flame danced and Gregory laughed as he continued the measured steps of his meditation. Giving his attention to the Magi Squares, he worked on them as he continued to move his body.

~*~*~

Meditation came to an end, and Gregory was smiling. He’d solved several of the problems, some quickly, and some with difficulty.

“That was peaceful,” Yukiko said, having just finished, as well. “The Magi Squares were simple, except for a few difficult ones.”

“I did well, but not as well as you, I feel, Yuki,” Jenn said.

“I’m with you, Jenn,” Gregory said. “We have come to expect her to be better with numbers than we are, though.”

“Entirely,” Jenn nodded.

Yukiko gave them both a put-upon expression. “If you two are done, we should get back to the inn.”

“Taking the fun out of it,” Gregory chuckled before grabbing her and giving her a one-armed hug to his side.

“She has reason,” Jenn snickered softly. “If we had both picked on you, you’d feel the same way she does.”

“That’s fair,” Gregory conceded. “I do want to see if the war room, or whatever they have at the inn, is going to work for us.”

“Oh, yes,” Yukiko said, giving Gregory a gentle nudge with her elbow. “Now, come on.”

It didn’t take them long to get back to the inn, and Gregory looked at the sign above the door with amusement. Aether’s Rest? Well, it was chosen by Lightshield and was used years before I came along.

The taproom had a few older men in it playing Go, and a middle-aged man standing behind the bar. Yukiko was the one in the lead, so she made it there first.

“Excuse me, we were hoping to see the room for Empire’s Gambit,” Yukiko said in place of a greeting.

“The room is still being cleaned and readied,” the man apologized. “I hope to have it ready for you tonight, magi.”

“We understand,” Yukiko sighed. “We don’t have long before we need to go anyway. Could we get a snack, please?”

“I’ll let the chef know,” the bartender smiled. “Did you also want something to drink?”

“Any cold tea would be nice,” Gregory said.

“I’ll have some brought right over,” the man replied.

“Thank you, uh…?”

“Oh, excuse me, magi. I’m Milton Brown.”

“Thank you, Mister Brown,” Gregory said. “We’ll take a seat by the window.”

“I’ll have it brought right out.”

Chapter Six

Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were finishing their snack and tea when Dia came down the stairs. Seeing them, she motioned them to follow and made her way for the door. The three of them downed what was left of their tea and went after her.

“I’ll be taking you to your instructors now,” Dia said when they were outside. “Treat them with as much respect as you do me. Understood?”

“Yes, Dia,” they replied.

“Good. We’re going to the smith first,” Dia said, striding away.

~*~*~

The sound of metal on metal was faster than Gregory expected. He’d always thought smithing was about even strikes, but his confusion was cleared up when they found two smithies side by side.

The first was an open-fronted smithy. The portly man inside was working on a horseshoe. He glanced up as they passed the opening and his hammer stopped moving. Gregory gave the man a nod of hello as they passed, but the smith just stared at them.

The second smithy was similar to the first, except it had two large doors that could be used to close the smith to everyone. A sign above the doors declared it to be Solid Steel. One door was propped open, and the tall, muscular smith had their back to it as they worked. The steady rhythm of their hammer falls echoed off the walls of the smithy.

“Excuse us, Smith Micklen? We have arrived,” Dia announced, her voice nearly drowned out by the echoes.

With a grunt, the person set the hammer down and used their tongs to put the metal back onto the coal. Turning around, they looked over the group with a critical eye.

Gregory was surprised that the smith was female. She was massive, easily as tall as Gunther and Egil— the two tallest men that Gregory knew— and was as heavily muscled as them. He almost missed the jagged stumps of horns mostly covered by her curly hair.

“Magus Dia,” the woman greeted them with a deep, chesty voice, “and Apprentices.”

“Micklen, this is Jenn Bean. She will be the apprentice to learn from you. As I told you previously, her family are accomplished smiths. I’m sure you will want to test her knowledge before letting her touch your smithy, but I have faith she can pass your tests.”

“I’m honored to be allowed into your smithy, even for a short time,” Jenn said, bowing formally to Micklen.

Micklen grunted. She looked at the other two, then back to Jenn. “Can you work the bellows?”

“My grandfather had me do that when I was allowed into his smithy,” Jenn replied. “Tell me what you want, and I will accomplish it.”

“Steel to orange,” Micklen said, clearly dismissing the others as she turned back to her forge.

“Yes, ma’am,” Jenn said, going over to the bellows.

Dia nodded and started to leave. Gregory and Yukiko went to follow, but glanced back at Jenn, who was focused on the forge.

“She looked happy,” Yukiko said as they trailed Dia.

“Well, she told us how much she enjoyed smithing before,” Gregory said. “Now, she’ll have a month of it.”

“It’s always satisfying when one of our students is eager to learn as much as they can,” Dia said.

“We’re all eager, Dia,” Yukiko said. “We just don’t have the previous love for the work that Jenn does.”

“She’s right. I’m looking forward to working with the bowyer.”

“That is gratifying,” Dia smiled. “The leatherworker is next.”

It didn’t take them long to get to the leatherworker’s shop. The smiths had been along the western edge of town, and the leatherworker was just north of them. The smell of the tannery was just reaching their noses when Dia stopped in front of a building that had a sign declaring it to be Lavox’s Leathers.

Dia entered the shop, the chime of a bell announcing them. “I’ve brought the apprentice to learn from you, Lavox.”

The man behind the counter was painfully thin. The top of Lavox’s ear was elongated and slightly pointed. Angled eyes that were slightly enlarged looked over the three of them. “Magus, it is good to see you again. Which of these two is to be my student?” Lavox’s voice was accented in a way that Gregory had never heard before.

“Yukiko Pettit is your student, and you’ll have more to talk about than just your work. Her father is a merchant who does extensive business along Buldoun’s border.”

Lavox’s lips twitched at the name of the eastern nation. “It has been a long time since I’ve been near there.”

“But your voice still carries the accent,” Yukiko said.

“It does,” Lavox agreed. “I won’t have much to say about Buldoun. I’m sure it has changed since I was there last.”

“Maybe I could tell you about what it was like over the last few years, if you’d like?”

“We shall see,” Lavox said. “Is there anything else, Magus?”

“Not for you. Thank you again, old friend. You will find Yukiko to be a fast learner.”

“We shall see,” Lavox replied with a shrug.

“One more stop,” Dia said, opening the door. “Come along, Gregory.”

Gregory gave Yukiko a smile before he went out the door. Dia followed him out and immediately led the way. Gregory fell into step behind her, wondering who his teacher might be. Jenn has a part eurtik, and Yukiko has an elf or half-elf. I’ll find out soon, I suppose.

“Gregory, walk beside me, please,” Dia said as she walked.

“Yes, Dia?” Gregory asked as he matched her pace.

“How has your magic training been going?”

Gregory was silent as he tried to decide if he should tell her the truth or tell her what he had given Master Damon. “It’s progressing, but very slowly, Dia. I’ve been able to deliberately trigger small flashes of foresight. When I try for further in the future, I fail and use too much aether.”

Dia looked at the few townsfolk that were out and about, most of whom got well out of their way. “I see. We wish to help you, but Lightshield has told me repeatedly that your magic is not one for being taught but learning to understand on your own. Even with that, I still wish to help my junior clanmate. Is there anything I can do to help?”

“I don’t believe so, Dia. If I can think of anything, I will tell you.”

“Very well. Is everything at the inn okay for you and your new wife?”

Gregory coughed, not looking at Dia. “Have to get used to a bed again. We got used to the sleeping mats. By the time I adjust, it’ll be time to go back to mats.”

Dia laughed. “If that’s the only thing that jumps out at you, then I will consider everything to be okay. I do have one more question, though— why bowyery?”

“Because good bows or crossbows have turned a lot of battles,” Gregory replied. “Armor and weapons are vital to anyone with men under them. Knowing what is good and what is not might save the lives of any people that I’m responsible for.”

Dia’s lips turned up into a bright smile. “And they both feel the same?”

“Yes.”

“That’s good to hear. We’re here,” Dia said, pausing outside a shop.

The sign above the door showed a bow and arrow. The name “Brighid’s Bows” was engraved underneath them. The building was better kept than its closest neighbors, an alchemist and a cobbler.

Dia led him inside, the usual chime of a bell announcing them. “Abrosum, I have brought the apprentice. Gregory Pettit, this is Bryn Abrosum.”

Gregory bowed formally to Bryn. “An honor, sir.”

“Hmm. Where do you come from?”

“Alturis, sir. It’s out on the northwestern fringe.”

“Ah, a ways away, then. My family is from a small backwater called Paha on the northeastern fringe. Do you know anything about bowyery?”

“Very little, sir, but I am eager to learn.”

“Hmm, we’ll have a lot to cover, then. I hope you are quicker than most think fringers are.”

“I will do my very best, sir.”

“Bryn is fine,” Bryn chuckled. “I’ll take it from here, Magus. My family thanks you for your patronage. We had thought that the clan had folded, since we’ve not heard a word for nearly twenty years.”

“We have diminished, but our apprentices have reinvigorated the clan. I shall be attending to other matters, but you know how to reach me, if needed.”

“I do,” Bryn nodded.

“Gregory, do your best, and I will see all of you at the inn for dinner.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory replied, turning to bow to her. “We will do the clan proud.”

“Of that, I do not doubt,” Dia replied before she left him in the shop.

“Well, looks like we only have a couple of hours today,” Bryn said. “Come on back behind the counter here, and we’ll get started.”

Gregory stepped behind the counter and took the seat that Bryn motioned to.

“Let’s start with the basics,” Bryn said. He put a bow, crossbow, arrow, and bolt onto the counter. “Identify each part of these, and why these two,” he touched the arrow and bolt, “are different.”

“Yes, Bryn. I’ll start with the bow.”

~*~*~

Gregory made it back to the inn just as the sun was sinking behind the horizon. Wonder how the other two did? Gregory thought. I think Bryn was impressed with what I knew, but he’s a hard one to read.

“Greg!” Jenn called out to him when he was a few feet away from the door to the inn.

Gregory stopped and leaned against the wall. “How did your day go?”

“Great!” Jenn beamed. “We should find Yuki, then we can compare notes.”

“Sounds good to me. Let’s see if she’s back already.”

Entering the inn, the two of them found Yukiko sitting at a small table. She got to her feet when she saw them. “I was wondering if you two were going to be back soon.”

“Bath, dinner, and talk?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, that’s probably for the best,” Yukiko agreed.

“Let’s find the bathing room,” Jenn said. Instead of moving to the hall, she went to the bar. “Mister Brown, which room is the bath?”

“Call me Milton. My father goes by Brown. You can’t miss it— it has the water drop above the door,” he called down the bar to her, as he was filling some mugs for the barmaid.

“Thank you,” Jenn called back.

“Let’s go,” Yukiko said. “We missed the bath last night and I could use one.”

The three of them went down the hall together. Dia came out of a room near the end of the hall, her hair still damp. Giving them an amused smile, she went past them. “Enjoy your bath.”

They were wondering what was so amusing until they reached the door with the water drop painted above it. There was a single room to undress in, with baskets for their clothing. It was not split like the one at the clan hall.

Gregory looked at the room with a rising trepidation while Yukiko nodded. She went to the sliding door on the far side of the room and looked inside. Jenn stood a handful of feet from Gregory, coming to understand what the bath meant.

“We’re the only ones here,” Yukiko said. “It’s a mixed-gender bath, as there’s only a single heated pool inside and five spots to rinse beforehand.”

“Uh...” Gregory murmured, his face starting to heat, “is that normal?”

“For some inns, it is,” Yukiko said as she undressed. “This or less will likely be the standard when we have troops under our command. This will be good to get you used to mixed bathing.”

Jenn’s cheeks were as red as Gregory’s, but she started to undress, as well. “It’ll be fine. We’re all adults, and it would happen eventually.”

Feeling like the one causing problems, Gregory took a deep breath and reached for his obi. He kept his eyes off the women, hoping that it would be less awkward than he feared it was going to be.

Chapter Seven

Yukiko was the first one naked. “Jenn, if you get my back when you come in, I’ll get yours.”

“Yes,” Jenn nodded as she finished stripping. “Be right there.”

“Greg?” Yukiko called out softly.

He looked toward her out of reflex. “Yes?” His mouth went dry when he saw her, her pale skin looking as silken as he knew it felt.

“It’s okay. She’s fine with being seen by you, and I’m fine with her seeing you. Please, dear one, try to accept this?”

Gregory’s face burned hotter and he exhaled raggedly. “I’m trying, Yuki... I really am. It’s just moving a little faster than I thought it would.”

Jenn went to stand beside Yukiko, but she wasn’t looking his way. “It’s not like I thought it would be either, but I’m not unhappy about it.”

The contrast between Jenn and Yukiko side by side was obvious, even with Jenn turned sideways, one arm covering her breasts. Jenn was more muscled and defined than Yukiko, but not overly so, and her skin was a darker shade. The difference in height was also noticeable, as Jenn was half a head shorter than Yukiko.

“Um... okay.” Gregory’s face was burning. He knew his state of arousal was obvious. Even with the kimono still mostly in place, both of their eyes dipped below his waist. “I’ll be right in,” he told them, pulling his gaze from their bodies.

“We’ll be waiting,” Yukiko said as she took Jenn’s hand and led the other woman into the bathing chamber, shutting the door behind them.

Gregory let out a shuddering breath as he tried to calm down. It’s okay, it’s fine... They’re both fine with it, so everything is okay. The image of them standing by the door was still fresh in his mind, and he tried to think of anything else. Need to calm down... Brow furrowing, he wondered at that. Why? I’m going to end up in the same state as soon as I go in there. If anything, the more I act like this, the worse it’s going to be for all three of us. It’s not like I’m going to do anything wrong. We’re just bathing. Seeing them is natural, and they know that, too. Just need to not stare at Jenn... glances are okay, but no staring. She’s so different from Yuki… Gregory sighed to himself— he knew this was moving them closer to what Jenn wanted and what Yukiko had proposed. Another long, deep, slow breath helped him calm his emotions some. With a nod, he resumed undressing.

Soft laughter reached him the moment he opened the door to the bathing room. Jenn was behind Yukiko, soaping her back. “I was sure my face was going to burst into flames,” Jenn was telling her.

“Gregory’s was just as ready to combust too,” Yukiko giggled. “Wasn’t it, dearest?” she asked, her sharp ears having heard the door slide open.

“Yeah,” Gregory admitted, going over to sit beside Yukiko. “That was difficult.”

“Which I found amusing because of my father’s guards,” Yukiko said. “I think it was Jento who said, ‘Only enough blood to run a single head at a time.’ Oh, Lin thrashed him when he realized I overheard that. You proved that wrong a moment ago.”

Gregory’s face went crimson again and he laughed awkwardly. “He wasn’t wrong. Not entirely, anyway. Men do have a hard time thinking when they get excited.”

“You’re all done, Yuki,” Jenn said.

“Thank you, Jenn. Do you want to get Greg’s back?”

“I don’t want to make this harder for him than it already is,” Jenn said.

Gregory exhaled, glad he was facing away from her. “It’ll be fine, Jenn. If you want to, that is.”

“Really?” Jenn asked, the hope in her voice clear.

“It’s just washing my back. It’s fine,” Gregory said.

“And I can get hers at the same time,” Yukiko said, getting back up after having rinsed off. “Efficiency is good.”

Jenn’s hands touched his back gently and hesitantly, afraid he might change his mind at any moment. When Gregory didn’t bolt, she placed her hands more firmly on him and began to work the soap into his skin.

Gregory stayed as still as he could. His face was still burning, but her hands felt good. Not as skilled as Jess, but still really nice. The memory of his bath with Jess made it even more difficult to ignore the hard time he was having.

Almost as soon as it had begun, it was over. “All done,” Jenn told him.

“You are, too,” Yukiko said with a trace of humor to her tone. “Now, let’s finish washing up and then soak for a bit.”

Gregory nodded mutely as he picked up some soap and scrubbed up mechanically. His mind raced from thought to thought only for him to try slamming the door on each in turn. He was the first one finished, and he moved swiftly to the bath and sank into it.

The hot water, smelling faintly of minerals, helped pull his mind to something different. “A hot spring? Huh, nice location for an inn. I guess that explains the hot water from the pump, too.”

“Yes,” Yukiko said as she joined him. “This town is known for its hot spring inns. At least according to Lavent, they are.” Sitting beside him, she kissed his cheek, her eyes on Jenn as she lowered her voice to a barely-audible whisper, “Thank you, dearest.”

Gregory’s eyes tracked to Jenn before swiftly looking away as she stood. “Trying,” he murmured back. His gaze flickered to Jenn and away again when she came toward them— the image of her naked body on display seared into his brain.

Jenn’s pace hitched for a second when he looked at her, but she continued walking. Reaching the hot spring, she eased into it across from them. “Oh, that is nice,” she said, her face red.

Gregory closed his eyes and leaned his head against the wall. “It really seeps into the muscles after a minute.”

“Who are you training with, dearest?”

“Oh, a man named Bryn Abrosum. He’s the bowyer of Brighid’s Bows. Brighid was his grandmother. Today, he spent our few hours together quizzing me on various parts of the job. I’m certain he was surprised at how much I already knew.”

“I’m at Lavox’s Leathers, Jenn,” Yukiko told her. “The owner is called Lavent Lavox. He’s half-elven and has been in this town for generations, but he originally comes from Buldoun. I had a similar day with him— he quizzed and tested me over what I knew of leatherworking. He was excited about how much I know, and I’m sure that he’ll be moving onto the actual work tomorrow.”

“You both met Micklen,” Jenn said. “Her given name is Kassidy, and she let me call her Kass by the end of the day. She doesn’t say a lot, but I could tell she was pleased to have someone who could do the job and not bug her with questions.”

“We all have solid instructors, it seems,” Gregory said. “Not surprising, though. I doubt Lightshield would have arranged for us to have less than good instructors.”

“Only if he couldn’t help it,” Yukiko said. “He can’t change people. He can only see what might happen.”

“True,” Gregory sighed.

“Greg, am I ugly to you?” Jenn blurted.

Head coming off the wall, his eyes shot open. “No!”

“Okay,” Jenn said slowly, “because it feels like you don’t even want to glance at me.”

“I don’t want to make you uncomfortable, is all. You’re beautiful and it’s hard to not appreciate you. I’m having an incredibly difficult time because both you and Yukiko are here. I’m sorry.”

Jenn’s cheeks were burning again. “No, it’s fine. I know that Yukiko is prettier, but I—”

“Not prettier. Different, but not prettier,” Yukiko said. “I’d love to have your tanned skin instead of my pasty skin tone.”

“Porcelain, not pasty,” Jenn told her. “Your skin is beautiful and silky smooth, and I know it is, having washed your back a number of times now.”

Gregory chuckled as a memory came to mind, and both women looked at him with questioning gazes. “Uh, sorry. The wall between the bathing chambers in the training hall is just thin enough that if you talk loudly, voices carry to the other side. That reminded me of Yukiko and Michelle the first time we trained with Nick.” Both women stared at him, and he shifted uncomfortably under their gazes. Neither looked happy.

“Why didn’t you tell me this earlier, dearest?” Yukiko asked pointedly.

“I... forgot until just now,” Gregory admitted, clearly repentant. “Michelle had been complimenting your hair, kind of like you two were just doing.”

“I’m glad we don’t bathe there anymore,” Jenn said simply, “and I forgive you, Greg.”

Yukiko continued to stare at Gregory for a few more seconds before her lips twisted into a smirk. “Good thing the clan hall is better built. I think his head would have exploded if he heard half of the things we’ve talked about in there.”

Jenn began to laugh as she watched Gregory’s face. “Yes. Look, he’s already trying to figure out what it could’ve been.”

Gregory took a deep breath and submerged himself underwater. Muted laughter reached him, making his ears burn. Well, you walked into that one, and she was right... I was trying to figure it out. He surfaced and gave them both a sheepish grin. “I was,” he admitted before leaning back against the wall again. “Going to tell me?”

“No,” Yukiko laughed.

Jenn laughed as well, shaking her head. “Girl talk isn’t discussed with men.”

Gregory chuckled, the tension from earlier gone now. “Fair enough. I’d try to say the same about guy talk, but frankly, there isn’t any conversation that would be that interesting.”

“I would be shocked if there was,” Yukiko grinned. “I can’t imagine Gin telling you the things that Inda or Indara might tell us.”

“No, no,” Gregory said, “not even going to consider what those things might be.”

“Or Dia,” Jenn added. “I mean, I never would have guessed that about her.”

Gregory gave her a hard stare. “You’re just messing with me now.”

Jenn laughed. “Maybe.”

Gregory shook his head and got out of the tub. “Nope, not being baited. I’ll see you both for food.”

“We’ll be out soon,” Yukiko called after him. “I want to soak a little longer.”

“We won’t be too long, though,” Jenn added.

~*~*~

Gregory stepped into the main room and found Dia sitting at a table. “Dia, are we doing dinner as a clan?”

“We are. I take it they wanted to bathe a little longer?”

“Yes.”

“How was your first mixed bath?” Dia asked with sparkling eyes.

Gregory felt the blood rush to his face again. “Different. Why is the clan bath segregated if we’ll be in places with mixed bathing?” Gregory asked as he took his seat.

“Because you could have opted to bathe on your own. No one is forcing you to bathe with them. The clan hall would be problematic, though, especially once we have more members.”

“Oh, right,” Gregory said.

“Would you like some of the wine?” Dia asked, nodding to the two bottles on the table. “It is made for magi, so it’s safe to partake in moderation.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said, pouring himself a glass. “Dia, you’ve been here before. Do you know the history of the rock in the park?”

“No one knows,” Dia replied. “When I came here as an apprentice, I did my best to find out, but there are no records going back that far that I could find, here or at the academy.”

“A mystery, then,” Gregory said.

“So it seems,” Dia smiled. “Here come the others, and the food. Very good timing.”

~*~*~

As they finished eating their dinner, a rotund man in a cyan kimono came walking into the inn. Seeing them, he came directly toward their table. Several people quickly got out of his way as he approached them.

“Apprentices, Magus, I was not informed that we would have guests in town.”

“Magus Yang,” Dia said, her tone neutral, “I didn’t know that magi had to check in with you when in town. It has been quite a few years since I was here last. When did this get instituted?”

Yang gave Dia a frosty stare. “It is polite, is it not, to announce yourself before entering another’s domain? What clan are you with that this isn’t known?”

“Aether’s Guard,” Dia replied. “I seem to have the advantage on you, so let me introduce us, now. I am Dia Ursinda, and here with me are Yukiko Pettit, Jenn Bean, and Gregory Pettit.”

“Aether’s Guard? That clan died years ago.”

“Our clan might not have kept its name on the tips of tongues in the last few decades, but that has already begun to change,” Dia replied. “Gregory Pettit won the first novice tournament and came in second for the second tournament. Bean finished in the top eight, then won the second. Yukiko Pettit placed second and third, respectively. When could any other clan claim the same?”

Yang hesitated, his posture shifting. He bowed formally, but shallowly, with his left hand cupping his right fist. “I apologize. Your clan was thought to have ceased their existence some years ago. This was obviously in error— to have such talented apprentices is an honor to the clan. Apprentices, welcome to Waterrock.”

“Thank you, Magus,” Gregory said, echoed by the other two. “We have only been here a single day, but the town is a wonder.”

“Your guidance must be a boon to the citizens,” Yukiko added.

Yang’s chest puffed up a little, nearly meeting his gut in size. “I do my best for them.”

“Apprentices, dinner is done, and I know you have things you have to accomplish. Be about them. I shall speak with Magus Yang. Perhaps upstairs, so not to disturb the inn? I know they have a lovely wine here that would help ease the conversation.”

Yang glanced at the room and nodded. “Yes. That might be for the best.”

“If you’ll pardon us?” Yukiko asked politely, rising to her feet and bowing to Yang and Dia.

Gregory and Jenn mirrored her before the three of them walked away from the table.

“They are very polite. A credit to their teacher,” Yang said.

“You flatter me,” Dia replied. “Let me go see about the wine.”

Instead of heading for the stairs, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn went down the hall, instead. They found the war room with a bit of trial and error, interrupting a private meal once and apologizing for it. The board for Empire’s Gambit was clean and waiting, along with the figures on the shelves and the decks on the table.

Shutting the door behind them, Yukiko sighed. “That man is a toad.”

“Yang?” Gregory asked.

“Yes. He reminds me of merchants my father dealt with. They only care about lining their pockets, not doing their jobs properly.”

“I feel bad that Dia has to even speak to him,” Jenn shuddered. “He thinks she’s beneath him. You can see it in his eyes.”

“Dia will be able to handle him,” Gregory said. “When he puffed his chest out, I saw his medallion. He might wear the cyan kimono, but his aether is emerald and only five ranks in.”

“He must have just been posted here,” Yukiko said. “That would explain why he felt so threatened by us being here. The emblem on his kimono belonged to the Swift Foot... they’re a branch family of the Swift Wind clan.”

“Hayworth’s clan. Glad we didn’t go with them,” Gregory said.

“It wasn’t likely, not with the way he treated you,” Yukiko snorted, “though I will admit that he did mellow during the second tournament.”

“Part of that was Greg proving he was strong enough to win,” Jenn said. “The change came when Greg beat the Apprentice Jenga in their duel.”

“Hmm… I don’t know. We avoided them as much as we could. But I guess he did act civilly during the second tournament,” Gregory said.

“Swift Wind might not be an ally, but they aren’t an active foe like the Eternal Flame,” Yukiko said. “Now, shall we play a three-way game? We can ask that they leave the table alone so we can continue it over the next few days.”

“I like that idea. I’ll take the empire,” Jenn said.

“I’ll take Buldoun,” Yukiko said. “I need to look into more what they can and can’t do.”

“Hmm, give me Krogga. We’ll set it at the border, so we can all have a place to retreat to.”

“It’s been decades since a war enveloped multiple nations,” Yukiko said, “but it will make it fair this way.” She paused, then gave Gregory a hard look. “No foresight.”

“I was hoping you wouldn’t think of it,” Gregory chuckled. “I wasn’t going to use it… not often, anyway.”

Jenn shook her head. “I’m fairly certain that whoever instructs us next year will say the same thing.”

“Which hampers us a little,” Gregory countered. “There are no foresight magi in the decks. I wonder what they’ll do about that?”

Yukiko looked thoughtful. “I suppose we will see when we get there. For now, we’ll just have to let you pick a magi commander. It’ll do us good to get used to all of them, as it is.”

“Okay,” Gregory said as he picked up the commander cards for the empire. “Physical enhancement for Jenn…”

Chapter Eight

The bar was being tended by an older man with thinning white hair. “Apprentices, I will get the breakfast that was made for you. Give me one moment.”

“Thank you, sir,” Yukiko smiled. “We’ll be at the table by the window.”

“The game last night was frustrating,” Jenn said. “We didn’t play with the other nations with our instructors. The rules for them are different enough that I still don’t know what to expect.”

Gregory nodded. “Krogga has the zealots. That’s the only reason I was able to hold off your push just before bed.”

“Buldoun’s armies can equip at such a reduced cost that fielding the advanced armies is nearly trivial,” Yukiko mused. “Of course, getting a magi onto the field is incredibly difficult and gets more expensive the longer I keep them there.”

“Your troops still carved through the zealots,” Gregory reminded her. “They might be able to ignore magi, but troops with gear cut through them like a hot knife through butter.”

“I almost felt bad about that,” Yukiko grinned, “but then Jenn used the magi that survived you to take half of them off the board.”

The old man brought a tray of food to their table. “Your meal, magi. Are you playing Empire’s Gambit already? I thought that was reserved for your upcoming year.”

“We are, and it is,” Gregory responded. “We like to be ahead, if possible.”

“The forward-thinking ones do,” the old man chuckled as he served them. “The tea will help cut the aether of the food if you require it. That is what the note with it said.”

“Thank you, sir,” Yukiko beamed at him. “We’ll be keeping to this schedule as long as we are here.”

“I will make sure that Gordon knows. Enjoy your food.”

“Sir, what’s your name?” Jenn called out to him.

“I’m Leroy Brown, miss. My older brother is the chef. Enjoy your meal.”

Gregory frowned at his plate, not understanding what he was looking at. “Yuki, do you have any idea?”

“No,” Yukiko said, “though I think it’s egg-based. Jenn?”

“I have no idea,” Jenn said. “Dinner was really good, though, so I’m sure this will be, too.”

“I’m going to give it a try,” Gregory said. He picked up the pie-shaped food and bit into it. Chewing slowly, he smiled as he savored the moment.

When Yukiko and Jenn both saw him enjoying it, they sampled theirs.

“This is…” Gregory trailed off, unsure of how to properly phrase it. He set the food back on the plate and poured tea for them. “I wouldn’t think to use egg as a pie, nor the sweet squash as a filling for it. The creamy cheese flavor helps pull it together with the spices.”

“It is good,” Yukiko said as she set her slice down and exhaled slowly. “It’s also potent.”

“Very,” Gregory agreed, sipping the tea. “Oh, that helps temper the flare-up.”

Both Jenn and Yukiko sipped at their tea, sighing as their aether settled down. “We’ll have to eat this slowly,” Jenn said.

“Leroy,” Yukiko called out to him, “what is this dish called?”

“Crookneck frittata,” Leroy replied.

“It’s delicious,” Jenn added. “Please let Gordon know for us.”

“I will,” Leroy smiled.

~*~*~

Stepping outside once they’d finished their breakfast, the friends looked down the street, which had only occasional pockets of light. “We know which way the park is, so we can still get there, but I’m surprised at how unlit the town is,” Gregory said.

“I’m not. We’ve just gotten used to the academy,” Yukiko said.

“Most towns don’t use much lighting during dark hours,” Jenn said. “The cost alone, as Magus Han showed us, is prohibitive for the majority of towns, and even most cities.”

“Fair,” Gregory said. “Stretch, then jog to the park?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said, moving away from the door and window.

The town was nearly deserted as they jogged. They did hear the occasional muted voice, and once or twice caught sight of people staggering away down alleyways. The friends stayed together, and no one bothered them.

There were lights at the corners of the park, making it easy to find, but the light didn’t extend far from the lanterns. They stayed near the closest post, just inside the dim light it cast, though apart enough to do their exercises.

“No guards?” Gregory asked as they stretched out their upper bodies.

“Odd,” Yukiko said. “There should be some, at least. It’s possible that they’re just low-staffed and have a longer patrol route.”

“Could be,” Jenn said. “Ready?”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled. “It feels good to be back on a schedule.”

“We need to practice our magic, too,” Gregory said. “Did Master Chen give you ways to practice, Jenn?”

“Yes. It’ll be less effective than sparring against another physical enhancement magi, but it’ll help.”

“Maybe we should practice magic first, then?” Yukiko suggested.

“We can do that,” Jenn said. “Greg, would you help me? Can you call out attacks and blocks for me to execute, with and without aether?”

“Sure.”

~*~*~

They were finishing their practice when Yukiko looked down the street. “Someone is coming this way,” she said.

“Oh?” Gregory asked, trying to see down the dark street.

“I’m doing something Inda wanted me to try,” Yukiko said before sighing. “I need to work on it more.”

“What is it?” Gregory asked, still looking down the street.

“Using the shadows to listen,” Yukiko said quietly. “The sound is muffled and indistinct right now, but Inda says it will get clearer with time. I heard someone coming this way at a jog.”

“How far away can you do that?” Jenn asked.

“At the moment, a few blocks, but that will grow with practice and more aether.”

Gregory made out a shape moving through the darkness. “There is someone.”

They waited to see who was coming toward them. The sky had started to shift to predawn gloom instead of the stygian darkness it had been.

“Apprentices, have you already finished your training?” Dia asked as she drew closer.

Gregory exhaled, not having realized he’d been holding his breath. The harder exhales that came from Yukiko and Jenn let him know he hadn’t been alone in doing so.

“We were just about to begin, Dia,” Gregory replied.

“Ah, did you start with magic?” Dia asked, drawing closer.

“We did. We thought it best to not startle people,” Yukiko said.

“Ah, a pity. I would have joined you, but I slept later than I had intended. Magus Yang wanted to talk far longer than I did.”

Jenn shuddered. “Thank you for freeing us from the conversation, Dia.”

Dia snorted mirthlessly. “Had I known how it would have gone, I might have chosen differently. But no, that’s a lie— it is my task to shelter you from such unpleasantness.”

“Will you join us for the Peaceful Fist, Dia?” Yukiko asked.

“Gladly. Maybe meditation will help ease my anger,” Dia said. “Besides, it will look better to the town if I am leading your training. I shall join you every morning going forward, barring… future unpleasantness.”

“We’re glad to have you, Dia,” Gregory said as he moved to take up the first stance.

“We are ready when you are, Dia,” Jenn said, her stance set.

~*~*~

As the exercise came to an end, Dia swallowed hard and wiped at her face. “After so long, Aether?”

“Dia?” Yukiko asked, looking concerned.

Dia looked elated as she dried her face again. “I’m fine, but thank you for asking. My cavern showed traces of channels expanding again. I haven’t seen that since my training years. Decades of nothing, and now, I see growth on the body path again.”

Gregory blinked and thought of Darkness. Is this you helping those close to me, Darkness? Dia is a trusted friend, and I approve, so thank you. He caught sight of Jenn’s questioning look and gave her a small shrug.

“I have practiced the Peaceful Fist since my adept year,” Dia said with a small laugh. “I watched as the embers stopped expanding the cavern channels that year. I have not seen them since then, until this morning.”

“Aether has blessed you,” Yukiko said. “Maybe even he thanks you for your help with Yang?”

Dia snorted, then began to laugh. It was a deep belly laugh, with tears that flowed from her eyes. “If I’d known that is what it would have taken, I would have talked well into the morning with him.”

The others laughed, as her humor was infectious.

“Ah, I must make sure to thank Aether properly later,” Dia said. “I’ll go to the temple while you work and present an offering to him. Maybe he’ll take pity on me and spare me having to repeat last night for it to continue.”

That got them laughing again, and Dia was grinning broadly as she watched them.

“But it is almost time for you to work, so off you go. I will make sure that dinner is a feast tonight, as I wish to celebrate. I will make sure we have a private room so that even Yang will not interfere with our dinner.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Jenn said, the others echoing her.

“And thank you, all three of you,” Dia said softly. “I have felt a change since you joined the clan. I know that Aether’s Guard will again take its place in the empire as one of the great clans. If I could have one wish, it would be to see it rise above the others and shine brightly so that all know the glory of Aether, as they should.” Shaking her head, she looked at the town starting to come alive around them, as the sun was just under the horizon. “Now go. Your instructors will be upset if you’re late.”

The three friends bowed formally to her in unison before they grabbed their bags and took off jogging.

Dia watched them go, her eyes shining.

Chapter Nine

Arriving at Brighid’s Bows, Gregory wished Yukiko and Jenn a good day as they jogged off for their own work. Going to the door, he discovered it was locked.

“Guess I’m not late, then,” Gregory smiled.

“Early, by nearly an hour,” Bryn said from behind him.

Gregory stifled his surprise and turned to face the man. “Good morning, Bryn. Can I help you?”

Bryn was holding several wooden slats over his shoulder. “I have them, but,” he tossed Gregory a key, “come around the side and open up the other door.”

Catching the key, Gregory did as he was asked. The door he opened led into a workshop— once Bryn had made it inside, he closed the door behind them and followed the crafter. Bryn crossed the room and deposited the wooden slats into a bin.

“We’ll be starting on a composite bow, and then the string,” Bryn said, taking the key back. “I have a few in various stages of assembly, so you’ll get an overview of how they progress into different stages. The one you start today will not be finished by the time you leave, but I expect it to be up to my standards.”

“I will do my best, sir.”

“I believe you. I’ll also be showing you the most obvious flaws you should be aware of when purchasing a bow or crossbow. This will help you spot poorly-made ones.”

“You bring the wood in,” Gregory said. “Does the carpenter make them for you?”

“I could make all the pieces myself and have before, but having the base materials made by others gives me more time to work on the product itself. I have a deal with one of the carpenters to make me a set number of materials. I have a contract in place with him if I get a large order and need more than I normally get from him. I only have to use that if war breaks out and the empire needs me to produce a large number of crossbows.”

“Thank you, sir. Where do we start?”

Seeing Gregory’s eagerness, Bryn chuckled. “We’ll start at the beginning— shaping.”

~*~*~

Gregory followed the instructions Bryn gave him. He was wearing a smile on his face as he finished the first step. The wooden slats adhered together in the mold to make them take on the correct shape.

With that done, Bryn showed him what each next step would include, then had Gregory repeat back the entire step once he’d finished explaining it. Gregory was glad he’d been training his mind, as some of the steps were complex. He doubted he’d have been able to recall them if he hadn’t.

The bell from the front had Bryan stop his instruction on the last step. “Excuse me a moment,” Bryn said, looking displeased.

A couple of minutes later, Bryn returned. “Where was I?”

“The proper way to string a composite bow, as doing it wrong can prove painful and injurious.”

“Ah, right. After we finish this, I’m going to show you how to make the bow string.”

“Yes, sir.”

~*~*~

Gregory flexed his fingers as he walked back to the inn— making the string was finger work and time consuming. Bryn had explained each step and Gregory had understood them, but the process was tedious.

“At least tomorrow, we start on self bows,” Gregory muttered to himself.

“Dearest, what are you talking about?” Yukiko asked from behind him.

Gregory inhaled sharply before exhaling. “Shadow leapt behind me?”

“You were well ahead of me, and this was the fastest way to catch up. It’s also good practice.”

Gregory gave her a smile. “Fair points. I was talking about what I would be doing tomorrow. I worked on a composite bow today and the string for it. Tomorrow is going to be a self or simple bow.”

“Ah, yes... recurves take time because of the drying required, if I recall from the book I read. They’re normally only used for the cavalry units due to the time, cost, and other drawbacks.”

“Yes, but they’re very interesting to make.”

“Wait up!” Jenn yelled, causing Yukiko and Gregory to stop.

Jenn came running up to them, a large grin plastered on her face. “Today was so much fun!”

“What did you do?” Yukiko asked as they started walking again.

“She let me begin work on a sword,” Jenn replied, her face glowing with happiness. “I’m making my own blade! It’ll be terrible, but it’ll be mine.”

“It won’t be terrible,” Gregory said.

“It will be. Every first piece is,” Jenn laughed. “My father is a great smith. He still has his first dagger and it’s awful. It won’t matter if it’s horrible because it’ll be mine.”

Yukiko patted her on the back. “That’s wonderful, but I think it’ll be better than horrible.”

“I’ll be working more on it tomorrow,” Jenn said. “What about you two?”

“Well, I was working on recurve bows,” Gregory said before launching into what he’d been doing. By the time he finished, the inn was in sight. “I’ll be working on a self bow tomorrow.”

“I was learning how to work with boiled leather to make chestguards, and he also showed me ways to tell if a piece was badly done. It took him a little while to dig out the pieces he kept for training aids.”

“I had a lot of fun, but I’m not sure it qualified for the mind path,” Jenn said. “Empire’s Gambit should help with that, though.”

“I felt like it was last night,” Gregory said. “Getting a handle on the differences has been interesting.”

“That’s after dinner, and Dia said we’re having a feast tonight,” Yukiko reminded them. “I was so happy for her this morning.”

“Greg, did you do that?” Jenn asked, glancing around as they approached the inn.

“No, but Darkness might have. I don’t have any conscious control over it.”

“Let’s get clean and go enjoy the feast,” Yukiko said. “I wonder what Gordon has made for us?”

~*~*~

Yukiko and Jenn were chatting about what food they thought they might be getting, stripping down as they did. Gregory was facing the other way, hoping that seeing them less might keep his libido under control for a while, at least. As soon as he finished, he headed for the bath chamber.

“See you both inside,” Gregory said.

“We’ll be right there,” Yukiko said.

Opening the door, Gregory stepped in, shut it behind him, and hurried over to the washing area. I might be able to get this done before they join me, he thought as he quickly pumped a bucket of water. That was proven wrong when the door opened as he was finishing with the pump.

“Will you get us buckets, as well, dearest?” Yukiko asked. “I’ll gladly get your back in return.”

“Sure,” Gregory said as he set the first bucket aside. “This one is ready. I’ll have another one in a moment.”

“Jenn, go ahead,” Yukiko said. “I’ll get your back first.”

“Okay,” Jenn replied, moving over to grab the steaming water. “Thanks, Greg.”

“No problem,” Gregory said, keeping his eyes on the bucket he was filling. He tried to, anyway, but Jenn bending over to pick up the filled bucket caught his attention. He glanced up to find Yukiko giving him a soft smile and he flushed.

“You can get my back for me when I finish hers and yours, dear one,” Yukiko said.

“Yeah,” Gregory said, forcing his gaze back to the task in front of him. “I’ll bring yours over with mine.”

“That’s fine,” Yukiko said. “Oh, Jenn, they have two soaps in here today. This one smells faintly of citrus. Would you like to use it?”

“It looks like a new bar, so yes, please?”

Gregory felt slightly less awkward when Jenn went to get in the tub as he was washing up. Having just finished with Yukiko’s back, he sat down to finish his own washing.

“Is it still difficult for you, dear one?” Yukiko asked softly.

“Yes, but not as bad as yesterday. She seems to be doing better than I am.”

“Only because you aren’t looking at her. Her face is as red as yours, but her smile is hopeful.” Yukiko stood up, now completely rinsed off, and bent over to kiss his cheek. “We’ll be waiting for you.”

“Uh… yeah,” Gregory coughed.

“Yuki, are you being mean to him?” Jenn asked from the tub.

“No,” Yukiko giggled. “I’m helping him with his embarrassment.”

“‘Helping,’ she says...” Gregory grumbled.

Jenn laughed. “Be nice to him, please? I’m not doing much better, after all.”

“Because you asked,” Yukiko said, going to the tub. “I just hope you both feel comfortable before the month is over.”

“Me, too,” Jenn agreed.

“Me, three,” Gregory added, earning laughs from the other two.

His face was an inferno when he got into the bath, as both women had watched him cross the room intently. “That didn’t help...” he muttered.

“Sorry,” Jenn said, looking away, her face as crimson as his. “I’m just trying to get used to seeing you nude.”

“Maybe we should have all of us stand up and just look at each other for a bit?” Yukiko suggested. “It’ll be embarrassing, but maybe it’ll help.”

Jenn cleared her throat. “If Greg’s okay with it…”

Taking a slow breath, Gregory swallowed and got to his feet, putting the water halfway up his thighs. He was all too aware of his manhood straining toward the two women like a spear. He kept his eyes forward, even when he heard Jenn’s breath catch in her throat.

“I’d say he agrees,” Yukiko said, standing up.

Gregory’s eyes shifted to her. Water dripped from her body, and his eyes tracked a rather adventurous droplet from her neck all the way down her body.

Jenn stayed sitting for a long moment, her eyes going from Gregory to Yukiko and back. She surged to her feet, licking her lips. Her legs trembled and she kept glancing between them. “Okay, we can do this.”

Gregory’s eyes had gone to her out of reflex when she moved suddenly. Standing only a few feet away, her smaller frame was fully on display as he was to her. His eyes again locked onto a droplet of water as it began a trail down her body.

“Is, uh… is it always so stiff?” Jenn asked with hesitation, her eyes low.

“No,” Gregory croaked. “Only when I’m excited.”

“Which around us, is a lot,” Yukiko said, getting them both to look at her. She blushed under their joint gaze and shifted in place. “Maybe this was a bad idea…”

Gregory chuckled as he watched her grow even more uncertain, and started snickering as Yukiko’s blush grew. “Oh, when we’re embarrassed, we can work through it, but when you are, it’s different?”

“Yuki, no backing out now,” Jenn giggled.

Jenn talking got Gregory to glance toward her again, and he exhaled slowly. “Okay. This is helping some,” he said, looking back to Yukiko. “Jenn, are you really okay with this? Being seen by me?”

“Yes,” Jenn said softly, her eyes back on him. “It’s difficult being naked in front of you, especially beside Yuki. I feel so plain compared to her.”

Yukiko shifted over so both women were side by side and kissed Jenn’s cheek. “I think you’re beautiful, Jenn. Why don’t we stop for now, though?”

“Please?” Gregory asked.

Yukiko and Jenn both sat, and Gregory was swift to follow them.

“You really think I’m beautiful, Yuki?” Jenn asked.

“Yes. Greg?”

“You are beautiful, Jenn. Different than Yuki, but not any less beautiful,” Gregory stumbled over the words. He looked over at Yukiko and wondered if he was hurting her.

“No. It’s fine, dear one. I agree with you,” Yukiko said, understanding his expression. “You aren’t upset with me for looking at her, so why would I be upset with you for doing the same? Just as I’m not upset with her for looking at you.”

Before more could be said, Dia’s voice came from just beyond the door of the room, “Dinner will be ready in five minutes, Apprentices. Please meet me in the private dining room— two doors down, on the left— by then.”

“We will,” Gregory said.

They didn’t speak as they got dressed, each lost in their own thoughts about what had happened and had been said in the bath. They arrived at the private dining room shortly after being told.

“Sit. Dinner will be here shortly,” Dia said, giving them all a searching look. “I know that the shared bath is difficult,” she went on as they took their seats, “but it will help you down the road. If it becomes a problem, don’t force yourselves. It is fine to bathe separately.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Yukiko said. “We’re fine. A little awkward, but fine.”

Seeing Gregory and Jenn nod in agreement, Dia smiled. “Very well. As long as you are all sure.”

A knock came on the door before it opened to reveal a thin man wearing spectacles perched on his nose. His thinning hair and scruffy beard gave him an almost disreputable appearance.

“Ah, Brown, it is a pleasure,” Dia smiled. “Apprentices, this is Magus Gordon Brown, the most talented chef I have ever known.”

Brown’s lips twitched into a brief smile. “Magus Ursinda, it has been many years since Aether’s Guard was here. How have you found the food?”

“Delicious and as aether-filled as always. Breakfast was new. When did you create that recipe?”

“Five years ago,” Brown said as he pushed the cart into the room. “The interesting part of that dish is that the aether infusion comes from the herbs alone. It means I can make separate dishes for magi and non-magi side by side.”

“That is different,” Dia smiled. “It was delicious.”

“All of my dishes are,” Brown said. “Tonight, we have a feast, since you requested one. It will be served all at once for you to enjoy at your own pace, and at your own discretion. The high point is the grilled koi.” He looked at the apprentices. “Take small pieces only, and make sure you alternate bites with the other foods. Understood?”

“Yes, Magus,” the three replied in unison.

“Dia, they are your problem, but they have been warned. Now, the rest of the feast is a salad spritzed with purity plum juice— just enough to help with what you are taking in tonight only. Charid, lightly cooked with butter and herbs so it’s still crunchy, the only way it should be served. There are also crispy potatoes sprinkled with rosemary and dusted with powdered hard cheese.”

“It all sounds delicious,” Dia smiled.

“The beverage is green tea to go with,” Brown added as he finished setting the food on the table. “When you are done, pull the rope, and I shall bring out the dessert. Enjoy.” With that, he swept out of the room.

“Dig in, but sparingly with the koi,” Dia told them before serving herself half of the fish.

Chapter Ten

Gregory looked at the board and frowned— Yukiko had played a devastating round against him. He was pushed well back into his territory, and had barely been able to break the engagement.

“I think I might have to clear the field,” Gregory sighed, looking at what he had in his hand. “Krogga might give the empire fits with their zealots, but they’re paper compared to the well-geared army of Buldoun.”

“It’s why I pushed you now,” Yukiko said. “I need to make sure I can turn on Jenn safely.”

“But I am a match for you, or even ahead of you,” Jenn said. “Why go after him?”

“I have things in motion to help me level the board against you,” Yukiko said, pointing to her facedown cards. “I can give myself an even chance or better in the next few turns. If he’s still a threat at that point, you both might attack me and push me off the field.”

Jenn nodded slowly. “I did have a plan for that, and then for turning on him directly, afterward.”

Yukiko smiled. “Yes. It would have been the right move, hence catching you both unprepared for my going after him so aggressively.”

Gregory looked at his facedown cards that were waiting for their time to come up, then at his decimated army. I can’t win... There’s no coming back from here, but I can be spiteful. Considering how zealous Krogga is, it even makes sense to be a bit spiteful. Letting out a sigh, Gregory placed two cards faceup on the table. “Tactical retreat and entrenched defense. I might still have to call the army off the field, but I’m not going, yet.”

Yukiko’s eyebrow went up and she looked at Gregory thoughtfully. “That’s different from your normal play... Hmm...” She stared at the board for a long moment before shaking her head. “No, you can’t win. I don’t think you can even threaten me when I push for Jenn.” Nodding, she played her own card to recall her army back to her camp.

Jenn glanced at her cards in hand, then at the facedown cards she was waiting to trigger. “I won’t be able to stop them from regrouping. Very well. The turn is over?”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled. “Buldoun will take the field by the end of this game.”

Two more turns went by with all three focused on the game. Gregory smiled— he was ready for his surprise, but he needed Yukiko to commit to the attack first. Yukiko was looking over the board and clearly deciding if this was the turn for her.

Jenn beat her to the punch, flipping over two of her downed cards. “I’ve been waiting for these, Yuki. I come for you with aggressive posture and extra magi.”

Yukiko inhaled sharply before nodding. “That’s bad for me. I wasn’t expecting the magi reinforcement. However, I can accept the losses, as I held back my reinforcements.” Flipping over all but one of her facedown cards, Yukiko smiled. “Four more platoons of archers will form a company and thin your ranks. That will leave your magi nearly undefended for my magi,” she flipped over her last facedown card, “to deal with.”

Jenn just stared at the board and the revealed cards, then back at her hand. “That’s possibly the worst thing for me.”

Gregory cleared his throat. “Yes, it is bad. It also means that Yuki has nothing left in reserve.” With a small smile, he flipped over his three facedown cards. “Krogga didn’t forget what Buldoun had done to them. They knew they couldn’t win, but it was enough for them to cripple their foe at the right moment.”

Yukiko stared at his cards. “That’ll break my lines and kill my magi.” She looked up. “You just gave the empire the field. Why? She’ll wipe you off the field in the next two turns.”

“Because I’ll pull back after this,” Gregory said. “I played as I believed Krogga would really fight. They know that their zealots can handle magi, but against the equipment of Buldoun, they lack recourse. So, I cripple you here, and in another few years, they can return to press the empire again.”

Yukiko’s brow furrowed. Chewing her bottom lip, she appeared thoughtful as she looked over the board before placing a card from her hand onto the field. “Turtle defense.”

Gregory nodded before laying his next card down. “Zealots’ fervor. They will fight to the last.” He played another card. “Main force retreats back into their territory.”

Jenn’s smile was growing as she played two cards of her own. “Since they turtled, that leaves them vulnerable to the earth magi reinforcement. Earthquake and break through. That should break the defensive bonus from your turtle.”

Yukiko did the math in her head and sighed. “Let’s play the turn out, but I believe my broken army will be retreating from the field when it ends. I shouldn’t have let you move your camp forward last turn.”

“Nope,” Jenn agreed. “If you had stopped me, it would’ve changed my plans. You would have decimated me, if not for Greg. Let’s see what happens.”

~*~*~

They finished putting the pieces away and headed to their rooms. Jenn was grinning the entire time, having been the victor of their game.

“Thanks for the assistance, Greg,” Jenn said when they reached their rooms. “The empire couldn’t have done it without you.”

“If I’d been fielding anyone other than Krogga, I would have left the field after Yuki dismantled my army previously,” Gregory replied. “If she’d pushed for one more turn, I never would have been there.”

Yukiko nodded. “Yes, but the cost wasn’t worth it at the time. Buldoun always comes down to cost. If they had any idea what it would cost them in the end, the trade-off for removing you entirely would have been worth it.”

“I want to check with a scrivener to get more books on other countries’ tactics,” Jenn said. “I’m sure there’s a book of advanced tactics like there is for the empire side of things.”

“That’s a good idea,” Gregory agreed. “Maybe Dia can point us at the local scrivener.”

“That’s for tomorrow,” Yukiko said. “Jenn, you did a good job.” She stepped over and kissed Jenn’s cheek. “But next time, I will hold the field.”

Jenn’s face was warm, and she gave Yukiko a smirk. “I don’t know... if winning gets me a kiss, I’ll have to try even harder to win again.”

“That’s a good point,” Yukiko said, stepping back to stand beside Gregory. “She did win, Greg.”

Gregory blinked. He watched as Jenn’s face reddened more as the implication sunk in, and his own face was feeling as hot as hers. “Okay.” Swallowing, he stepped into Jenn’s personal space and bent his head forward enough to brush her cheek with his lips. He stepped back quickly, not looking at Jenn. “Uh... good win.”

Jenn’s face was almost glowing red. “Thank you. I… good night.” She quickly darted into her room and shut the door.

Yukiko gave the door a sad smile before taking Gregory’s hand in hers. “Come on, dear one. We should retire.”

Gregory let her tow him into the bedroom. “Yuki, was that too much?” he asked the moment their door closed.

Yukiko gave him a smile and stood in front of him. “No, she just didn’t know what to do or say. She might be our fierce fighter, but she’s also a timid girl when it comes to you. She’s even more uncertain than I was.”

Gregory stared into Yukiko’s cyan eyes. “Are you sure about this, Yuki?”

Her eyes searched his for a few heartbeats. “Yes. I know it’ll be difficult for all of us, but I feel that in the end, we’ll be better for it.”

Gregory leaned forward and kissed her softly. Yukiko pressed into him, returning the kiss. The moment grew, and Gregory swept Yukiko into his arms and carried her to the bed. While he was still uncertain about Jenn and what might happen, he knew he loved Yukiko and would give her anything. Right now, he wanted to shower her with love.

~*~*~

Yukiko murmured happily as she kissed his chest. “There’s something that I need to do, dear one.”

Gregory felt lethargic. “Oh?”

“My family’s secret,” Yukiko said.

That helped Gregory shake off some of his drowsiness. “Why your father can face down grandmasters?”

“Yes. I’m sorry it’s taken me this long, but we’ve just not had the time before now.”

“It’s fine, dearest,” Gregory said, kissing her head. “Go ahead.”

“We don’t know how far back it goes, but it’s from my father’s line... the ability to steel one’s will against the aura of another. We know it can work up to grandmasters, but we’re not sure if it goes beyond that.”

“That alone is amazing,” Gregory said.

“The cost is variable, but for those without aether, it affects their health. That’s why Father became sickly. This time was worse than it was before I was born, according to my mother. It’s also why I was able to appear so strong against the masters when we spoke to them. I felt my aether diminish during those moments, so I knew it was taxing that instead of my health.”

Gregory stroked her hair. “That doesn’t diminish how strong you were in that moment to me.”

Kissing his chest, Yukiko exhaled slowly. “That’s my family’s secret. We’ve held it tightly for generations as, if it became known, we would undoubtedly be pressed by the powerful clans to marry into them.”

Gregory’s heart clenched. “Oh. Yes, they would covet that.”

“Hence why it has been a tightly guarded secret. Now that you’re family, you can be told.”

“What about Jenn?” Gregory asked.

“When she joins us, she will be told, as well.”

“I don’t want to hurt you, Yuki.”

“And you won’t, dear one. When you speak with Darkness again, you should ask her to help you see if this is the right path or not, if you’re uncertain. She’s helped you see far into the future before.”

“You aren’t?”

“A small part of me fears that you’ll want her more than me. It’s a stupid fear, but it lingers. I know that having her tied to us and beside us will make things easier in the future, though.” Yukiko pulled back so she could look up at him. “During our night apart, before we were wed, we visited the tea house.”

Gregory stared into her eyes and listened.

“I spoke with Darkness briefly, and she confirmed that what Jenn and I were doing was the best thing. I even got a glimpse of us in the future, and... Jenn… she was with both of us… in bed.”

Gregory blinked slowly before exhaling. “You and Darkness both agree?”

“Yes.”

Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes again. “I don’t think I’ll be talking with Darkness until the end of next month. I’ll ask her, but if you both agree, I will without even needing to see the future. Anything my heart wants, I will give to her.”

Yukiko lowered her head again and kissed his chest. “That makes it difficult for me, dear one. Keeping you happy and safe is what drives me.”

“And that’s all I want for you.”

Yukiko hooked her leg over his and snuggled in closer. “I love you, dear one. We should try to get our sleep.”

Gregory turned his head and blew out the lamp. “Good night, my heart.”

He lay awake for a while, thinking. I don’t find her unattractive... She’s beautiful. She’s so different from Yuki, but still beautiful. Is it right to love both her and Yuki? Can we even manage it? Darkness, if you can hear me, please... help me see the path.

Chapter Eleven

The days came and went quickly for them— Dia joined them in the mornings for the Peaceful Fist; they learned and worked under their instructors, each completing at least one project; and Magus Yang came back to the inn periodically to speak with Dia. She’d been gracious while dealing with him, then extra intent on her meditation the following morning.

Mixed bathing got easier for them. Their faces still reddened, but not as often, and they hadn’t gone as far as to stand nude in front of each other again. The last bath had brought some of the awkwardness back up as Jenn washed Gregory’s back, leaving them both red-faced for the rest of it.

Breakfasts and dinners pushed their aether hard, but always came with sides to temper the influx. Each meal was something new and delicious that had them all smiling. They were all eagerly wondering what tonight’s meal would be as they sat with Dia in the taproom.

“Dia, are there any days off this month?” Yukiko asked.

“Only if your instructor takes a day off,” Dia replied. “It is at their discretion.”

“I haven’t seen the number of guards I expected for this town,” Jenn said. “I’m surprised that small crimes aren’t more frequent.”

“Magus Yang has decided on a different tactic for keeping the town secure,” Dia said with a hint of anger. “There are fewer guards because of this.”

“But the population dictates the support the town receives to keep it staffed and functional,” Yukiko said. “If there are less… oh.”

“It’s not our concern,” Dia said, making sure they understood. “I’m sure it will come to light all on its own. Do not meddle.”

“Yes, Dia,” they said, bowing their heads to her.

“Your meal, magi,” the barmaid announced, having brought a cart to their table. “I have been told to inform you that tonight, the aether-infusion is in the rice. The salmon and charid can be used to temper it.”

“That rice looks different from any I’ve seen before,” Dia said when her plate was set on the table. “What is he calling it?”

“Garam magi rice,” the barmaid replied. “And we have some tea to accompany your meal.” She poured them all some of the green tea before leaving the room.

“It smells wonderful,” Gregory said. His mouth had started watering as soon as the maid had removed the lid on the rice.

“Agreed,” Jenn nodded.

“Go slowly with it,” Dia reminded them as she served herself. “There’s enough for you all to have a filet of salmon each, and I think you’ll need it.”

Once he had food on his plate, Gregory used his chopsticks to bring a few grains of rice to his mouth. His skill using chopsticks was improving, but even so, his first bite was small. Gregory inhaled sharply as the spice of the rice felt like it exploded on his tongue. Chewing slowly, he marveled at how much flavor that single bite held.

“Goodness, that is potent,” Jenn said, pulling a handkerchief from her pouch to dab at her head.

Gregory realized he had broken into a light sweat as well, and followed her example. “It’s so flavorful... I didn’t even realize it had that much heat until now.”

“It is a bit hot,” Yukiko said before taking a quick bite of the salmon.

“Ah, now I recall where I’ve heard the word ‘garam’ before,” Dia said with a soft smile. “It is a primary ingredient in Limaz.” She was clearly lost in a memory, so the apprentices didn’t interrupt her. A moment later, a loud voice pulled her from her thoughts.

“This is trash!” a richly-dressed man snapped at the barmaid, a light accent tinging his words. “Bring me a real meal, and quickly!”

Dia blinked and shook her head. “Oh, dear. This isn’t going to end well for him.”

All three friends looked over at the man, but quickly turned away.

“Is that because of Brown?” Yukiko asked before returning to her meal.

“Yes,” Dia smiled. “It shouldn’t be long.”

A minute later, Gordon Brown came out of the kitchen. He was wearing an odd, large-buttoned white jacket with his sleeves rolled up past his elbows. The maid pointed out the man who had complained, and Brown’s jaw set.

“Did you just insult my food?” Brown asked bluntly, staring down at the man.

The man looked up and sniffed. “Goodness, you smell like the rubbish I sent back to the kitchen. When I asked Yang where I could get a good meal in this town, he assured me that this was the place. I might have to reevaluate my opinion of his intelligence now.”

“What would a merchant from Buldoun know of good food?” Brown asked icily. “Considering some of the things your countrymen eat, it’s a surprise you can judge any food.”

The man stood up, glaring at Brown. “Considering what you just tried to pass off as a meal, how are you any judge?!”

Brown’s eyes glittered. “Let me introduce myself— I am Magus Gordon Brown. I have cooked for magi up to the rank of sage and had them weep with joy. The Sakura clan has asked me to marry into their family on three occasions. I have more talent with food than your entire country combined. If you insult my food one more time, there will be repercussions.”

Gregory was silent. He could feel the power that was rolling off Brown. A few of the non-magi in the room went white and started to huddle into themselves. The merchant paled slightly and placed a hand on the table, clearly trying to steady himself.

“I see,” the man said, his accent thickening. “A magi who has failed to climb above the magus rank is not anyone I need to concern myself with. I deal with the five great clans, not washed-up magi who cook in backwater towns.”

The power coming off Brown increased and his voice dropped in volume, “Backwater? Washed-up? You didn’t insult my food that time, so I’ll give you this one chance to leave on your own. If you do not, or if you ever come back, I will make sure your family is paid the appropriate wergild.”

The merchant swallowed and started to sweat. “Are you threatening me?”

“No. I am stating fact,” Brown said flatly. “I shall give you a minute to collect your things and go. If I return and you’re still here…” A cold and cruel smile crossed Brown’s face before he spun sharply on his heel and went back into the kitchen.

The moment Brown left the room, everyone felt the pressure of his power ease up. Those who had been near passing out quickly paid their tabs and left. Dia took a sip of her tea as she watched the merchant, motioning Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn back to their food. The merchant took a deep breath, dropped a coin on the table, and left with stiff legs. His face was clouded, and it was obvious that he was beyond upset.

A minute later, on the dot, Brown came back out of the kitchen. Once he realized that the man was gone, he snorted and returned to the kitchen.

Yukiko cleared her throat. “He felt like a master, not a magus.”

Dia chuckled lightly. “He is on the ninth or tenth rank of the magus tier, and when it comes to his food, he’s always been extra passionate. The merchant got off lightly. Normally, he breaks bones. Brown must have wanted to not antagonize Yang more than necessary.”

“Because the merchant said he was dealing with Yang?” Jenn asked.

“Yes.”

“Dia, I’ve been wondering,” Gregory said, “we’ve felt the pressure of other magi before. How do they project that?”

“I’ll explain it in the morning,” Dia said. “We don’t want to disrupt the inn.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory said, bowing his head.

As they were finishing their meal, Brown came over to the table. “How was it?”

“Fabulous, as always,” Dia smiled. “How did you infuse that much aether into the rice?”

Brown’s eyes sparkled. “A secret.”

“It was very potent,” Yukiko said. “The charid and salmon were enough to help us be able to enjoy it.”

“Good. Do you have room for dessert?”

“If you made it? Of course,” Dia smiled.

Brown chuckled, seemingly past the anger he’d felt earlier. He placed his hand over the table and four glasses appeared, then set one in front of each of them. “This is purity plum extract, infused with vanilla and chilled to near freezing. Just down them.”

Gregory picked up the freezing glass and tossed the shot back. For a second, his head ached, but it cleared quickly. The deep and rich flavor of plum and vanilla lingered on his tongue.

“It was sweet, but over with quickly,” Dia said. “I’m waiting for the trick.”

Brown laughed and nodded. “Give it a moment.”

Jenn was the first one to feel it— her throat started warming, then her nose. “What? I can smell them.”

“Oh? Oh, you’re right,” Yukiko said.

“Ah, yes,” Dia nodded, picking up her teacup. “That is pleasant.” Taking a sip of her tea, her brow contracted and she took a second sip.

“That is the trick,” Brown smiled. “For the rest of the evening, you’ll only be able to taste the dessert. Nothing else will hold the flavor it should— it’s overpowered completely by the purity plum.”

“That could be disconcerting,” Dia said as she set her cup down. “What do you call it?”

“‘Plum-Emitting Warmth.’”

Dia’s eye twitched. “Ah, yes. That does suit this.”

“I’m glad you all like it,” Brown said, giving everyone a smile. “Good evening to you all.”

“Good evening, sir,” they replied.

“I’ve been meaning to ask, have those books been useful?” Dia asked once Brown had left.

“We’re working through them,” Gregory said. “Some of the tactics for Krogga will make it easier to play them in the future.”

“Buldoun’s are very easy to understand,” Jenn grinned. “It all comes down to building wealth then using it correctly. The book helps describe the different tactics that might gain you the most use at the least cost.”

“Limaz’s book is the thickest of the three. Their tactics are more varied, shifting against each nation, more so than the others do,” Yukiko clarified. “It’ll take some time to understand it all.”

“The fact that you three are this invested already will make your class much easier,” Dia smiled. “Will your game be coming to an end soon?”

“Tonight,” Yukiko smiled. “I believe this time, they have no tricks to stop me.”

Gregory sighed. “She dismantled me last turn. Unless the upkeep gives me something surprising, I’ll probably have to concede.”

“I walked into her trap three turns ago and have been trying to regain my ground,” Jenn grumbled. “I spent my funds badly at the start and have been paying for it since. Buldoun is tougher to command than I anticipated.”

“I assume, then, that Gregory has not used his magic during the game?” Dia asked.

“No,” Gregory replied. “I’m learning as they are. I’m sure our instructor will stop me from using it, anyway. It’ll make it harder for me, though, as the game has no commander with my magic.”

Dia nodded in agreement. “I doubt they will have one in place before the year begins. What has your solution been?”

“Picking one. It helps me understand what the commanders can do, and also helps them know what tactics to expect.”

“A solid plan,” Dia smiled as she rose to her feet. “I wish you all a good night. I will see you in the morning.”

“Night, Dia,” they said.

As Dia walked away, Gregory looked toward Jenn and Yukiko. “Should we go finish the game?”

“Of course,” Yukiko smiled. “I look forward to my victory.”

~*~*~

Yukiko had her victory an hour after they began. “It was a good try, Jenn.”

“It was a long shot, and you knocked it down quickly.”

Gregory started putting the pieces away. “You did better than I did. I had no feel for the Limaz troops.”

“We’ve never used them before,” Jenn said as she helped him. “It’s not surprising that you had trouble with them.”

“She isn’t wrong, dear one. I think you did as well as could have been expected. I’ll try them for the next round.”

“Hmm... I want to try Krogga,” Jenn said.

“I’ll give Buldoun a go,” Gregory said. “No home ground rules, since none of us will be the empire.”

“That makes sense,” Jenn nodded.

They finished cleaning up and headed upstairs. Gregory was busy thinking over what he could have done differently during the game. When they stopped outside their rooms, he blinked, having been lost in his thoughts.

“Good night, Jenn.”

“Before she goes, there is a matter of my victory,” Yukiko said.

Gregory laughed and gave her a quick kiss. “Paid to the victor.”

Yukiko gave him a smile and a wink before she turned to Jenn. Jenn hesitated, but stepped forward. Yukiko lowered her head, turning her head slightly for Jenn. Jenn leaned in, kissing the side of Yukiko’s mouth instead of her cheek.

Stepping back quickly, Jenn gave her an uncertain smile. “To the victor.”

Yukiko’s eyebrows had gone up and her pale cheeks had turned pink when she met Jenn’s eyes. “If that’s what I get for winning once, I wonder what a repeat win would net me?”

“Do it and find out,” Jenn said, her cheeks reddening more when she said it.

“I will do my best. Good night, Jenn,” Yukiko smiled. “Pleasant dreams.”

“Night,” Jenn said as she watched Yukiko pull Gregory into their room. Letting out a giggle, she went into hers.

Gregory blinked when Yukiko dragged him inside their room. The image of Jenn kissing Yukiko, even as obliquely as she had, was lodged in his mind’s eye.

“I see that you don’t object to it,” Yukiko said softly as she embraced him.

“Huh?” Gregory asked, blinking.

“Jenn kissing me,” Yukiko clarified. “I wasn’t sure if you’d be jealous.”

“Not jealous,” Gregory said, his arms going around her. “Wasn’t expecting her to be that bold, though.”

“Neither was I,” Yukiko giggled. “We’ll table that for now, as there’s something I want. As the victor, I demand more tribute than just a simple kiss from you.”

“Oh, and wh—?” Gregory began before he was silenced by Yukiko kissing him hard, her leg wrapping around his waist.

Chapter Twelve

They followed the schedule that had been laid out for them— Gregory progressed past making the basic self bow, and was starting to learn what to look for in subpar craftsmanship. Yukiko had moved on to making bracers and greaves while being drilled on how to tell quality from rushed craftsmanship. Jenn had finished making her sword— which was now in her room— and had gone back to assisting Kassidy, actually working with her now instead of just helping on the bellows.

Their morning meditation and stretching was peaceful, and few of the townsfolk even realized they were using the park for it. Dia was excited, as she was able to see the embers in her cave with slightly more frequency.

They all eagerly looked forward to each meal Brown came up with, as he continued to surprise and delight them with inventiveness and flavor. Even when Magus Yang joined them for one of their dinners, they were still able to enjoy themselves because the food was so amazing.

~*~*~

Tonight, we’ll likely finish our third game, Gregory thought as he stripped off his clothing. It’s been a rough one, but I’m in the lead for once. Buldoun is by far the easiest to plan for. It all comes down to how much vela you have. The fact that the empire isn’t even on the board makes it easier, too. Magi give Buldoun the hardest time...

“We’ll be waiting for you, dear one,” Yukiko said as she and Jenn went toward the bathing chamber.

“Oh, right,” Gregory said, pulled from his thoughts. “Be right in.”

“I’ll have a wash bucket ready for you.”

“Thank you, Yuki.”

Gregory finished disrobing a minute later and stuck his things into a basket, then put it on the shelf next to the others. I’ll need to watch out for Yuki’s tricks... She’s been reserved the last few turns. I know she has something planned. I think Jenn is waiting to counter her... or they could both be teaming up to come for me?

Lost in his thoughts again, Gregory walked into the bathing chamber. Yukiko and Jenn were seated, and Jenn was washing Yukiko’s back. The sight of the two beauties drove thoughts of the game straight out of his mind.

“Greg, will you wash my back?” Jenn asked. She’d almost managed to sell it as an idle question, but her voice trembled just a touch.

“I can do that,” Gregory replied, his own voice hitching slightly.

Going over to the seats, he found a bucket of lightly steaming water waiting for him, along with a bar of soap. He wet his hands, picked up the soap, and got a lather going before turning to face Jenn’s back.

His hands shook slightly as he began to scrub her. Jenn’s soft inhale slowed him for a second, but when she didn’t say anything, he continued. Didn’t realize how large my hands are compared to her... Her skin is soft. It’s a little rougher than Yuki’s, but it’s still soft and tender... She’s so small and seemingly fragile, but tough and fierce... Similar and different from Yuki in so many ways...

“You’re done, Yuki,” Jenn said.

“Thank you, Jenn. Dear, you should use a little more force, like you do with me. She’d like it,” Yukiko said, looking over Jenn’s head once she’d turned to wash herself.

Those words sent Gregory’s thoughts down a far different path than what she’d meant. Coughing, he pulled his mind back to a more appropriate place. “Oh, yeah, I can do that. Tell me if this is too hard for you, Jenn?”

Gregory started to knead Jenn’s back, massaging her as he worked the soap into her skin. Jenn let out a soft sound and arched her back into his hands, just like Yukiko did when he was doing it right.

“That feels nice...” Jenn murmured. “You were right, Yuki.”

“I know, and I’m glad you enjoy it,” Yukiko said as she continued cleaning herself. “You’ll have to get Greg’s back in return for him.”

“Gladly,” Jenn sighed happily.

Gregory smiled. He continued massaging long after he’d finished soaping her back, as Jenn would let out happy sounds and position her back a little differently so he could get a new spot.

Yukiko kissed his cheek when she was finished. “I’ll be waiting for you both.” Lowering her voice, she whispered to him, “She was so worried about asking. You did the right thing, dear one.” After another kiss to his cheek, she left them to go soak.

“Okay,” Jenn sighed a moment later. “I’ll get you now.”

Gregory turned around so his back was to her. He didn’t have to wait long, as Jenn’s hands were on his back in moments. Hers were a little rough— her time in the smithy was causing her to form calluses— though Gregory didn’t mind. He knew she was proud of working in the smithy and that she viewed them as badges of honor.

“Did you want me to return the favor?” Jenn asked hesitantly, her hands pausing on his shoulders.

Gregory almost said “no,” because he didn’t really feel like he needed a massage, but her tone penetrated his brain. “That would be nice,” he said after a small pause.

“Okay.” The happiness in her voice was clear and her fingers dug gently into his back.

Closing his eyes, Gregory tried to reconcile his feelings. She’s a good friend... a great friend, really. I know she’s interested, and Yuki thinks we should allow her in... I’m just afraid that if things go wrong, it’ll ruin that friendship, or Yuki will get hurt. Dammit... I need some reassurance. Maybe there’s a tea house in town? I could ask Dia, and if so, maybe go visit it? I know Darkness has an easier time talking to me during the ceremony... she might know if this is the right path.

“I’m done, Greg,” Jenn told him.

“Okay, thank you, Jenn,” Gregory said out of reflex, pulled from his thoughts.

Turning to face the front, he washed up, catching glimpses of Jenn doing the same beside him. He didn’t have the same reactions that he had during the first few baths, but he still was very aware of her hands gliding over her taut body.

Jenn was done before him and went over to join Yukiko in the tub. Gregory exhaled as he considered asking them if they wanted to go with him if there was a tea house. Once he was finished getting clean, he joined them in the tub.

“I’m going to ask Dia about a tea house,” Gregory said when he slid into the tub. “If there is one, I’m going to see if we could get the time to visit it.”

Yukiko’s lips formed a soft smile as she guessed his intent. “Looking for a little extra assurance?”

“Yeah.”

Jenn glanced between them. “I’m missing something.”

“During previous tea ceremonies, Gregory has been able to speak with Darkness,” Yukiko explained.

“Oh...” Jenn said, suddenly understanding. “Because of me?”

“I can’t shake my fear of things going wrong and you, Yuki, or both of you being hurt by it,” Gregory admitted. “I’m hoping for a little reassurance, as she can help push moments of future clarity.”

Jenn looked down into the water. “Now I feel bad... as if I’m pressuring you into something you don’t want.”

“No,” Gregory said simply. “You have stated a wish and I am not opposed to it, Jenn.” Taking a deep breath, he went on, “I’m intrigued and hopeful, actually, but I don’t want it if it costs us you as a friend or my heart’s love. You are not pressuring me at all.”

“You’ve done better than I would have,” Yukiko added, scooting over to sit beside Jenn. “It’s only made me more certain that this path is correct. We both saw the visions during our ceremony, and your parents consented to the idea, as well.”

“I was surprised that Father agreed, but I think Mother helped,” Jenn said.

“And my mother will do the same with my father,” Yukiko said.

“Huh?” Gregory asked.

“When we had the tea ceremony, we discussed what we hoped with our mothers,” Yukiko said. “I made sure they knew it wasn’t certain, but that it might be a possibility that Jenn and I were considering.”

“Your mothers know that Jenn wants to join our relationship?” Gregory asked, the shock clear in his voice.

“Yes, dear one,” Yukiko said softly. “I’m sorry. I’ve felt bad for keeping it from you.”

“No, it’s okay,” Gregory sighed. “We never talked about what we each did, not really. Uh... speaking of... I’ve felt bad about Felina’s.”

Yukiko’s eyebrows shot up. “Father took you there?”

“Hang on!” Gregory said quickly. “We just had massages and enjoyed a Limaz feast. That’s all that happened.”

“At least he kept it tame,” Yukiko said, shaking her head, “but yes, Jenn’s parents know that she is hoping to become our wife.”

Gregory thought about it. “That would explain some of the looks your father gave me after the parties. I only caught him doing them obliquely, but I knew he was watching me for a reason. I thought he was judging me as a friend of yours.”

Jenn’s lips creased upward. “No, he knew you were good for that. My wish of becoming a second wife to Yukiko had him questioning what made you special enough for me to willingly accept that role.” She looked up, meeting his eyes. “You aren’t upset with us?”

“A little flustered that your parents knew before I did... both of your parents, at that. I wonder if they told my father?”

“I don’t believe so,” Yukiko said.

Gregory splashed water onto his face and exhaled slowly. “No. I’m not angry with either of you. The fact that you both worked this well together for this purpose helps ease my mind… It also terrifies me some,” he admitted, giving them a crooked smile. “How will I ever win an argument if you are in lockstep?”

Yukiko giggled and bumped Jenn with her shoulder. “He’s spotted the trap.”

Jenn laughed. “I told you he would.”

Gregory felt his heart lighten with them smiling and laughing. Definitely need to ask Dia.

They didn’t linger long in the tub after that. They were all eager to learn if there was a tea house in town. Leaving the bath, they were dressed and in the taproom in short order. Dia glanced their way with a smile and motioned them to the table.

“I was going to send a staff member to warn you that dinner was almost ready,” Dia said when they sat down.

“We lost track of the time,” Gregory said. “Dia, do you know if there’s a tea house here?”

Dia shook her head. “This town is much too small and remote for a tea house.”

“Ah, okay,” Gregory said, his disappointment obvious.

“I’m sorry, Gregory. When we return to Wesrik, we can see about going to a tea house there,” Dia said.

Before Gregory could reply, Brown was beside the table. “A tea house? Are you hoping for the meditative state one can put you in?”

Gregory twitched slightly, not having seen Brown until he was there. “Uh... yes, sir.”

“Hmm. I can try to craft a meal that would do the same. That would both be a challenge and a tweak to the noses of the Green Leaf clan,” Brown said, looking out into the distance.

“We wouldn’t wish to troub—” Yukiko started to say.

“I’ll work on it,” Brown said, coming out of his reverie and cutting her off. “Tonight’s dinner is a soup that I hope you enjoy.” With no more comment, he placed a small cauldron and some bowls on the table before walking away, clearly lost in thought again.

“Dia?” Yukiko asked, uncertain of what’d just happened.

“He loves a challenge when it comes to food. I’ve seen him prepare an entire meal blindfolded and with his hands bound, just to see if he could. He’ll either succeed or fail. Let us enjoy dinner.”

The three friends exchanged a glance before they served themselves and dug into the soup.

~*~*~

Gregory was thoughtful as they climbed the stairs to their rooms. “That was close. I almost had it, but Yuki pulled that trick and devastated my army.”

“Which left her open for mine,” Jenn grinned. “Zealots gain power if a magi is in play.”

“You playing a Priest of Krog on the same turn was disastrous for my army,” Yukiko sighed. “I was going to use the hasty retreat card on the fire magi I brought in to deal with Greg, but there was no point once your priest showed up.”

“I kept waiting for your answer,” Jenn laughed. “You’re almost as bad as Greg in that regard.”

Yukiko shook her head. “Not this time. I barely had the answers for Greg.”

“I thought I had another turn,” Greg shrugged. “The combo of attentive scouts and rapid deployment was not something I’d considered.”

“Still wasn’t enough,” Yukiko said. “Jenn took the field this time. That’s two for her now.”

“I enjoy how Krogga plays,” Jenn said. “They’re better at aggressive offense. It also helped that you went for Greg like you did and sapped his strength. It gave me a chance to deal with his better-equipped army and to mop up yours.”

“I’m going to win next time,” Gregory said. “Can’t fall too far behind you both.”

“I’m going for a repeat,” Jenn said.

“And I must keep pace with her,” Yukiko added.

They shared a laugh as they paused outside their doors.

“I hope Brown can come up with something,” Jenn said, bringing their attention back to the earlier conversation at dinner.

“So do I,” Gregory nodded. “We’ll find out when he tells us. Good night, Jenn. To the victor,” he said, stepping forward and lowering his head to kiss her an inch to the side of her lips, “go the spoils.”

Jenn beamed as her face reddened slightly. “More incentive to win,” Jenn said.

“To the victor,” Yukiko said, moving forward when Gregory stepped back. She cupped Jenn’s face as she bent her neck and kissed Jenn full on the lips.

Gregory blinked in shock, his face flushing slightly. Jenn’s eyes went wide and she became the color of a beet. Yukiko stepped back, taking Gregory’s hand and pulling him into their room, while Jenn just stood there, her hand going up to lightly touch her lips.

The door clicking shut got Gregory’s attention, and he found Yukiko watching him. She chewed her bottom lip gently, and her brow contracted. Seeing her looking worried and uncertain, Gregory swept her into his arms and held her.

“Did I go too far, dear one?” Yukiko whispered.

“I don’t know,” Gregory replied softly. “She didn’t seem offended.”

“Did I go too far for you?” Yukiko clarified.

Gregory held her as the memory of Yukiko kissing Jenn replayed in his mind. “I… don’t know,” he finished lamely. “If we do move forward, then no, but if we don’t…”

Yukiko swallowed and leaned into him. “I know it was a terrible risk, but I wanted to see if she was really okay with it being all of us together.”

“I think she was smiling,” Gregory said. His brow furrowed as he tried to recall Jenn before the door shut, but all he kept seeing was the kiss.

“Oh,” Yukiko whispered. “I guess you didn’t mind at all.”

Gregory flushed when her hand brushed his crotch. “It was... intriguing,” he coughed at the end.

“It wouldn’t be fair of me to ignore the problem that I’ve caused,” Yukiko murmured as she caressed him through his kimono.

“That would be horrible,” Gregory swallowed as he tilted his head to the side and nibbled Yukiko’s neck. “Maybe we should retire to bed and make sure we’re both ready for sleep?”

“As my heart wishes,” Yukiko shivered as his teeth grazed her neck.

Chapter Thirteen

The next few days were a little more awkward than even their first bath had been. Jenn would blush when Yukiko touched her, but she never shied away. Their awkwardness didn’t stop them from doing what they had been— training in the morning with Dia at the park before going off to work.

Yukiko finished her first full set of leather armor, and like Jenn’s sword, it wasn’t good, but it was the first thing she’d made start to finish all on her own. She paid to have it shipped to her family, along with a letter explaining it.

Jenn continued to help Kassidy with her work while also listening to her explain how to tell when a smith cut corners, which would result in poor steel. The two of them doubled or tripled Kassidy’s production, and the taciturn smith went so far as to tell Jenn that she would miss the much smaller woman.

Gregory was learning quickly how to tell good arrows from poor ones, as well as spotting the more common mistakes with bows. The majority of his time was spent making arrows, which Bryn said there could never be enough of. Gregory thought he’d be able to make arrows in his sleep with as many as he’d made.

Brown didn’t serve them personally over those days, and they featured dishes they’d had before. Dia explained that when Brown went on an experimental endeavor, his normal meals ended up being things that he was confident in making without too much thought. The apprentices couldn’t complain, as their food was still delicious and aether-filling, but each meal dimmed their hope that he would have a breakthrough.

Their fourth game of Empire’s Gambit was in full swing, with all three of them having returned to playing magi of the empire. Gregory opted for a magi with spatial magic, Jenn went for a wind magi, and Yukiko was playing a water magi.

~*~*~

Bryn had Gregory finish the final two steps of making a composite bow on his own. Smiling as he set the bow down, Gregory felt elated. “Sir, it’s done!” Gregory called out.

“Bring it up here,” Bryn called back.

Gregory picked up the completed creation and took it to the front of the shop. “Here it is, sir,” he said, laying the horn-backed bow in front of Bryn.

Bryn looked over the bow, taking his time to examine it. As Gregory waited, he watched Bryn for any hint that he had made a mistake.

“String it,” Bryn said.

Gregory fetched a bowstring and, after a moment, recalled how to properly hold a composite bow to string it. Taking a deep breath, he put action to his memories and got the bow strung.

“That is the easiest and most well-known way,” Bryn nodded. “Remember to unstring it if you are not going to be using it, though, to prolong the life of the bow.”

Gregory unstrung it and set it on the counter. “I’ll make sure that I remember, sir.”

“Good. You lost track of time. It’s time for you to return to the inn.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow, sir,” Gregory said, turning to go.

“Don’t forget your bow,” Bryn told him.

Gregory paused, turning around with a confused expression. “Sir?”

Bryn pointed at the bow in front of him. “Your bow.”

“Sir, I only finished it at your instruction. The majority of the work was yours.”

“Yes, but the one you started will be finished well after you return to the academy. Anyone who trains in the craft deserves to have a finished product of their own. This is the best I can do for you. It’s why I had you finish this one, and you did so up to my standards. If you hadn’t, I’d have had you make another simple bow to take, instead. Now, come collect your bow.”

Gregory cupped his right fist with his left palm at chest height and bowed to Bryn formally. “I am honored, sir. I will treasure this gift.”

Bryn chuckled. “Take it and go. You’ll be working on arrows from tomorrow until the day you leave. Set aside your best hundred, as those will be yours, as well.”

Gregory bowed again before collecting his bow. “Yes, sir.”

“Ask your wife to make you a cover for it,” Bryn said with a crooked smile.

“You know about Yuki, sir?”

“Lavent, Kassidy and I have shared a drink or two since you three showed up. We’ve compared notes. Now, go on. It doesn’t do to keep a woman waiting.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

After dropping the bow off in his room, Gregory hurried downstairs to join the others in the bath. He was so wrapped up in what he wanted to tell them that he didn’t pay as much attention to the baskets when he stripped off his clothing. Entering the room, his steps faltered when he saw not two people in the tub, but three.

“A little late, but I can’t fault you when I’ve been behind since this morning, too,” Dia said. “You won’t have long, as dinner should be ready soon. In fact, I should go check with Brown about that.”

Gregory had no more warning than that before Dia rose from the tub and went to leave. He knew that Dia was older, as her sister was old enough to be his grandmother, but she didn’t look that old. In fact, she looked just slightly older than they did. The most eye-catching thing about her were the scars on her lower abdomen. She had large, raised scars that spoke of trauma he couldn’t even begin to imagine.

“It’s impolite to stare, Apprentice,” Dia chided him gently when she went past him.

Gregory’s face burned and he coughed. “Sorry, Dia. I didn’t mean to.”

“I know. Your wife and friend did, as well. They can tell you what I told them, but do hurry. Brown gets a little upset if his dishes aren’t eaten while they’re hot.”

The door shut behind her, and Gregory looked up to find Yukiko and Jenn staring at him. “I’m sorry,” he said, bowing to them both.

“No, it’s fine, dear one,” Yukiko giggled.

“We both stared, too,” Jenn said. “First because I hope to be that fit when I reach my seventh decade, and then because of her scars.”

Gregory exhaled. “It was still wrong of me. I’ll hurry with washing.”

“I’ll get your back,” Yukiko said. “We were going to be getting out, too.”

“I’ll skip the soaking,” Gregory said, heading for the washing area. “I finished making a composite bow today.”

“Oh? How did it go?” Jenn asked.

“Good. Bryn said I did as well as he would have. As I went to leave, he stopped me,” Gregory said while he started pumping water.

“What did he want?” Yukiko asked as she stepped out of the tub.

“To tell me to take it with me,” Gregory said, glancing at Yukiko. “I tried to decline, but he insisted. It’s in our room now.”

“Must have heard about Lavent and Kassidy,” Jenn said as she got out of the tub. “Kassidy mentioned that they got together for a drink and to talk about us. He is the one that told Lightshield about Kassidy. I was originally supposed to learn from the shop next to hers.”

Gregory grimaced. “I don’t think you would have enjoyed that.”

“I doubt I would have. The other smith has glared at me every day. His father used to teach the clan apprentices. He hasn’t taken Kassidy being chosen over him well, and has had unkind words about her heritage… and mine.”

Gregory had been moving to take a seat, but froze when Jenn added the last two words. A spike of anger surged through him and he exhaled.

Yukiko wasn’t silent about her feelings, “What did this person say, exactly?”

“I didn’t hear him clearly, but I heard mention of dwarf and knew he wasn’t talking about Kassidy,” Jenn answered. She touched Yukiko’s shoulder. “But thank you, Yuki.” Her eyes drifted to Gregory, who was still frozen in place. “You, too, Greg. I saw the anger on your faces.”

Yukiko turned to Jenn and laid a hand on her friend’s cheek. “I will always be angry when someone upsets you. You are special to us,” she looked over her shoulder at Gregory, “even if he is still struggling to accept what will be.”

Jenn leaned her head into her hand briefly before kissing Yukiko’s wrist. “Thank you, Yuki. Knowing that you both care that much soothes any pain I might have felt.” She stepped back. “I’m going to get dressed. I’ll see you both shortly.”

Gregory watched her go, his mind whirling. I felt as angry as I do when someone hurts Yuki like that… or at least, very close to it. She obviously has real affection for Yuki, too. Aether, why couldn’t there be a tea house here? Snorting, he shook his head and sat. Aether, indeed.

“Dear one?” Yukiko asked, kneeling behind him.

“I offered a prayer to Aether in my head,” Gregory said. “That’s what made me snort.”

Yukiko giggled. “Yes, it is a bit odd, though it makes sense. You did offer prayers for years. You felt the anger, too?” she asked. “It sparked inside of me as sharply as when someone speaks ill of you.”

Gregory lowered his head. “It was the same for me.”

Warm hands touched his shoulders, and firm high points pressed into his back. Warmth touched his ear as Yukiko whispered, “I’m not mad, dear one, just as I hope you aren’t mad at me for feeling that way.”

“No,” Gregory said, “I’m not mad... Maybe I’m being an idiot? It’s cheating to try and get Darkness to help me see the future. Very few people would be able to do that, and most still make decisions like this.”

“You worry so much for my sake and hers. Neither of us will gainsay you the caution. Honestly, we both find it endearing. We’ll wait for you to be comfortable... we want you to feel comfortable with where this will go.” With that said, she eased away from him and picked up the bar of soap.

“Thank you, Yuki. Jenn, too, even though she isn’t here to hear it.”

“You’re welcome, dear one. Now relax, and I will wash you.”

Gregory breathed deeply and slowly as Yukiko washed his back.

Chapter Fourteen

Jenn came back to the room as they were putting their boots on. “He thinks he has it,” she blurted out.

Gregory stood up. “Really?”

“He’s not sure, but he thinks it’ll work,” Jenn said, nearly vibrating with hopefulness.

“Let’s go,” Yukiko said.

“He’s serving us in our rooms. I asked to be served in yours. I hope that’s okay,” Jenn said.

“Yes,” Yukiko said, taking her hand and pulling Jenn along behind her.

Gregory chuckled to himself as he followed them. It’s hard to say which of them is the most excited and hopeful, though I’m not far behind, if I’m being honest with myself. I would’ve accepted the idea before now, if not for my fear of hurting them.

Dia stood in the hall when they came up the stairs. “Apprentices, Brown will be in to serve you in a moment. If you have any troubles, come for me. Do not hesitate or think it might pass. If anything feels wrong, come for me. Understood?”

“Yes, Dia,” they replied.

“I hope this is what you were seeking, or at least close enough to it,” Dia said, giving the three of them a knowing look. “If there is no trouble, I will see you in the morning.” Smiling at them, she entered her room.

Gregory opened the door to their room and led Yukiko and Jenn inside, but left the door open. He went to move the bow off the table so they would have space for their food.

“Is that the bow you made?” Jenn asked.

“Yeah,” Gregory said, passing it over to her. “It has a good draw to it. If you used your aether, though, it’d probably break.”

Jenn nodded as she took it and examined it for a few moments. “It’s a very nice bow, not that you’ll get much use out of it over the next year.”

“True, but it’ll be a good one for later. Oh, Yuki, can you make a cover for it?”

“I’ll ask Lavent, but I’m sure he’ll be fine with me doing so.”

“Thank you, dearest,” Gregory said.

Jenn handed the bow back to Gregory and he set it aside. Yukiko and Jenn had just taken seats at the table when a knock on the door announced Brown.

“Apprentices, I have your meal for you,” Brown said. “If this doesn’t work, I’ll try again, but I believe it will.”

Gregory turned to move to the table and he felt his eyebrows rise. Brown looked exhausted. “Thank you, sir,” he said as he sat down.

“I’m sure this combination of herbs is the answer,” Brown said. “Eat slowly, and if you feel yourself start to enter the right state of mind, stop eating and try to meditate. I know that can be hard if you aren’t on the spirit path, but it will help.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied.

Brown put his hand over the table and three plates appeared, followed by crystal glasses and a bottle. He quickly poured the wine and had them served. Nodding, he stepped back. “Enjoy, and do make sure to let me know if it worked.”

They agreed they would, and Brown left them to their meal, shutting the door behind him as he went. Gregory’s nerves began to kick up, and he grabbed the wine, taking a sip.

“Rosem wine,” Gregory said. “Been a while since I’ve had some... Makes me wonder how infused this is if he felt that this would be needed.”

Jenn didn’t respond— she was focused on the noodles and thinly sliced meat in her chopsticks. With a look at the other two, she ate it. Her eyes widened and her nostrils flared as she chewed. Gregory and Yukiko watched her with worry, both waiting for her to tell them how it was.

Once she could safely swallow, she did, then picked up her wine to take a sip. “It’s hot,” she wheezed, “and it ignited my aether, making it flare higher than anything I’ve ever had before.”

“We should let it sit, then,” Yukiko said.

“Not hot like that... spicy is what I meant,” Jenn said, picking up some of the sprouts on the plate and taking a bite. “Oh, that helped,” she said after a moment. “The sprouts take off some of the heat.”

Both Yukiko and Gregory exchanged a look before they sampled the food. Sweat beaded Gregory’s head on the first bite, while Yukiko didn’t seem to be affected as much. They agreed that the sprouts did ease the burn of the food, and the wine tempered the aether rush.

Slowly, carefully, and methodically, they ate their food. Each bite had Gregory hoping that the trance would come, but when they finished, they were saddened. They were mostly disappointed that the trance like the tea ceremony never came, but also partially because they had finished all the food.

“I guess it was a bit too much to hope for,” Gregory sighed before yawning.

“He did say he was still,” Yukiko yawned widely, “working on it.”

“Maybe the next dish will be the one?” Jenn murmured, her eyes growing heavy.

Gregory frowned and blinked slowly at both women. “Wait… do you feel,” he yawned again, “sleepy?”

“Yes…” Yukiko muttered, her eyes closing.

Jenn snored lightly, her chin resting against her chest as she lay back in her chair.

“Dia...” Gregory said weakly as he tried to get the energy to rise. “Need to... tell… Dia…!” His arms slipped off the armrests of the chair, and his head banged onto the table. “Need…”

~*~*~

Gregory jerked upright, looking around. The opulent bedroom he knew well from his talks with Darkness surrounded him. The corner Darkness normally inhabited was empty. “Darkness? Yuki? Jenn?” Gregory called as he climbed out of bed. “Anyone?”

“Dear one, what are you doing here?” Darkness asked him, the corner of the room suddenly shrouded in her namesake.

“Hoping to talk to you,” Gregory exhaled. “I guess it worked.”

“You have a dangerous amount of sleep root in you... all three of you do,” Darkness said, her voice becoming sharp. “He almost went too far.” There was a hint of anger to her tone. “Give me a moment and I will have them here with you.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said, both meaning for her concern and what she had said.

“Of course, dear one. I will always be concerned about your health and the health of those you call special. If they are special to you, they are special to me.”

Yukiko and Jenn appeared on either side of Gregory. Yukiko exhaled a sigh of relief and Jenn looked around, mildly panicked.

“We need to tell…! Dia?” Jenn said questioningly, her sentence fading as she looked at the room.

“Jenn,” Gregory said, touching her arm, “say hello to Darkness.” He motioned to the inky corner.

“Hello, Jenn,” Darkness said. Her voice was warm, as if welcoming an old friend. “It has been some time, though I know you do not remember me.”

Yukiko’s eyes widened and she felt a pit open up under her heart.

“It is okay, Yuki,” Darkness said. “You are his heart now— you have nothing to fear. Trust me, for I know him better than anyone. Jenn might be an old soul tied to his previous life, but you are tied to him now. You are the pinnacle of his love, surpassing even me.”

Gregory put his arms around Yukiko as she relaxed. “Dearest, she isn’t wrong. You are my heart.”

“Thank you, dear one,” Yukiko whispered. “It was what I’d feared for a moment... That Jenn was tied to you from before, and that I would be moved aside.”

“No,” Jenn said firmly, going over to embrace Yukiko. “I would never want you to lose him.”

A happy sigh came from Darkness. “So much love, not just for him, but for each other, too. Truly, my heart, you will never lack for love, and neither will your wives.” A hint of laughter touched her tone. “Besides, Yuki, you are also tied to his previous life. You were not his first love at the time. Then again, neither was Jenn, though she was a touch higher than you were.”

All three looked at the corner in shock— none of them had been expecting what she’d said.

“But you went to unwise lengths for us to talk, and we should address the pressing concern for our dearest,” Darkness said. “Do you trust me?”

“Yes,” Gregory said without pause.

“Jenn is the best one besides Yukiko to have beside you. How things happen from here is shifting rapidly, and the future blurs as this event sets many more into motion. Accepting her love and giving her a chance to have a place inside your heart will lead to many positive futures. Not accepting her will sour things— how could she not be hurt and rejected if you refused her? She will carry on for years, but that hurt grows and turns to hatred. In time, she would give her own life to hurt you as much as she felt that you hurt her.”

“I don’t want to hurt her...” Gregory said softly, his gaze going to Jenn. “I care for her.”

“I know, dear one. All three of us do. Neither of them blames you for being cautious. Both are touched that you care so deeply for them both, and that you hold off your young male hormones, to be sure.”

Gregory flushed red, and Yukiko and Jenn giggled at his reaction.

“If they knew the dreams you have had since Yukiko told you...” Darkness giggled.

“Uh...” Gregory’s face went crimson.

“It’s okay,” Yukiko murmured, kissing his cheek.

“Considering some of your dreams, it should be,” Darkness added.

Yukiko turned red as well before she pushed her face into Gregory’s chest.

“Oh?” Jenn asked, clearly hoping to hear more.

“Yes. They match yours quite well,” Darkness answered her implied question.

Now all three of them were bright red and unable to look at each other.

“Good. Now you all know how you feel about each other.”

Jenn bit her lip before she let go of Yukiko and bowed to the corner. “Thank you, Darkness. I will repay you in time.”

“Oh, that would be nice. Yuki still owes me for a few things,” Darkness said. “I have plans for things, but they are years in the future. I will hold the repayment until then.”

“Thank you for helping ease my worries,” Gregory said as he felt his face cool.

“I do want to help you, dear one, but please do not do this again. The tea house is fine, but not this meal... not until you are at least a magus.”

“Okay,” Gregory said. A memory touched him and he glanced at the corner with suspicion.

Rich laughter came from Darkness. “Yes. I stopped you from seeing this moment then. They were both trying so hard to build up the courage to ask you that I did not want it ruined by a glimpse of the future.”

“Oh, the glimpses that you denied him…?” Yukiko asked, knowing what Darkness meant.

“Yes. Honestly, it was better this way. It gave them both a chance to see the care and affection they had for each other without it being muddied by a vision.”

“It makes sense now,” Gregory sighed.

“Yes, and our time is over,” Darkness sighed. “You now know the truth. I wonder how you will act going forward?”

Jenn and Gregory shared a glance, both thinking about how things would change tomorrow. Yukiko smiled softly, watching them both until the room vanished.

Chapter Fifteen

Gregory groaned as he opened his eyes. His whole body ached, as if he’d been put through the worst physical exertion of his life, then had to do it again and again. Forcing his eyes open, he was seated at the table in his room, face pressed to the table. Both Yukiko and Jenn were still in their seats.

“Dia...” Gregory mumbled as he started to get up, his muscles protesting with every movement.

“Why didn’t you cut it? They are apprentices, Brown!” Dia’s irate voice was clear even through the door, and was coming closer. “If any of them are hurt, I will make sure you…!” The door opened abruptly and Dia trailed off after seeing the three of them. “Gregory, are you okay?”

“Not sure,” Gregory grunted as he leaned on the table. “I feel like Master Chen beat on me for a week straight.”

Dia’s lips thinned and she looked at Brown behind her before stepping into the room. “How are they?”

“Asleep still, I think.”

“Asleep?” Brown asked. “They should have just been meditative.”

“If they were a magus!” Dia snapped.

“Too much sleep root,” Gregory said, recalling what Darkness had told him.

Dia’s nostrils flared and she went over to Yukiko first. Checking her for a pulse, she moved to Jenn and did the same. Exhaling, she relaxed fractionally. “They are breathing fine, and their pulses are strong.”

“Then there is no problem,” Brown said from near the door.

“That remains to be seen,” Dia said tightly. “Is there a skilled healer in this town?”

“No,” Brown said. “The alchemist here is skilled, but they aren’t a magi.”

“They should be able to make what I want,” Dia said. She looked at Gregory. “Sit, please? I want to check you.”

Gregory grunted as he fell back into his seat. “Yes, Dia.”

Dia came over to him and began to gently feel his muscles, making Gregory hiss at times. When she touched his abdomen though, he sighed in relief, as her gentle prodding felt good. The relief on her face was pronounced when she removed her hands.

“You will be fine, thank Aether. Your aether tried to cycle through your body. A dedicated body path follower would not be as sore. It will pass, but you three will be staying here tomorrow. I will inform your instructors. No training of the body at all, understood?”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory said, lowering his gaze. “I’m sorry. This is because I wanted to use a tea house.”

Dia touched his head gently, in an almost motherly way. “There is nothing wrong with wanting to make sure your path is true. Next time, wait for a tried and tested method.”

Gregory swallowed hard. The memory of his mother doing the same to him as a child surfaced in his mind. “Yes, Dia.”

“Brown, if they wake and are only sore, I will apologize for my words,” Dia said, heading toward the door and the cook. “If they are harmed beyond that, I will make sure the elder knows, and he will be most displeased.”

Brown blinked slowly, his face paling slightly. “I will go speak with the alchemist and bring back what you require, Dia.”

The two left the room, and Gregory looked toward the sleeping women. “Sorry, Yuki, Jenn. I should’ve just accepted it or waited until we returned to the academy. If either of you is hurt, it will be my fault...”

~*~*~

Gregory didn’t know how long he was sitting there with his worry eating at him, but when Yukiko groaned, he grabbed her hand. “Yuki?”

“Greg...? I feel like a wagon hit me, then rolled over me a few times,” Yukiko whimpered lightly.

“I know. Dia will be coming back with something to help. She was pissed at Brown... He didn’t cut the potency down for us. She was worried we’d been injured.”

“I feel injured,” Yukiko grunted as she sat upright and blinked slowly. “All of my muscles ache... How’s Jenn?”

“Sleeping, still,” Gregory said, looking toward the small, lightly snoring woman. “Dia said that things would be easier for us if we were focused just on the body path. It was our aether that was trying to cycle through us that made us feel like this.”

“But we do cycle our aether.”

“I think it was a matter of the volume and force. We were filled to bursting by the end of the meal. I feel a little drained now, though.”

Yukiko sat there for a few moments before nodding. “I feel similar.”

She looked at the door only a few seconds before it opened, revealing Dia. Dia smiled when she saw Yukiko awake, and went over to inspect Yukiko as she had Gregory.

“You will be fine, too,” Dia exhaled. “Jenn still being asleep is troubling.”

As if waiting for those words, Jenn hissed and sat up. “That feels horrible,” she whispered, “like my veins caught fire.”

Dia was beside her before Jenn realized she was there. She blinked at Dia when the older woman began to poke and prod at her. Jenn watched her with confusion, but not showing any pain from the examination.

“Hmm... you are in a better state than the other two,” Dia said.

“She was on just the body path before she joined the clan,” Gregory told Dia.

“Ah, that might explain it,” Dia nodded. “Your veins feel painful?” Dia asked Jenn.

“It’s fading now, but yes. I also feel tired... worn.”

“We can fix that,” Dia said. “You three are to stay here tomorrow. No physical training, or work. Understood?”

“Yes, Dia,” Jenn said as she shifted in her seat.

That movement brought her medallion out of her kimono, the disk spinning slightly before settling against her chest. The third ring was glowing a sunflower yellow. Yukiko and Gregory saw it before Jenn did, and they both smiled.

Jenn looked down to tuck it away, but she held it as she stared at the third ring. “I ranked up? I ranked up!”

“You did,” Gregory smiled. “You’ve tied us again.”

“I’ll be in sync with you at rank five,” Jenn said softly. “Darkn—” She cut off, glancing toward Dia, who was pulling things from her pouch. “I hope,” she said instead.

“Dia,” Yukiko said, “since we’re being restricted from physical training and work tomorrow, would it be possible to shop a little?”

Dia looked thoughtful. “That is possible... We’ll discuss it tomorrow. You all need to sleep after taking this medicine. You’ll also need someone close to watch you, just in case.”

“Jenn can sleep in here with us,” Yukiko said before anyone could suggest otherwise. “This way, we’ll all be able to keep an eye on each other.”

Dia gave Yukiko a look before she nodded. “Very well. Did the dinner at least do what you’d hoped for?”

“It did, Dia,” Gregory said.

“Hmm... Each of you, drink these,” Dia said with a touch of a smile on her lips. “I’ll have bedding brought in.”

They took the offered vials and drank them down. Gregory’s lips twisted as he forced down the anise-flavored liquid. Grimacing, he put the vial on the table. Jenn didn’t seem to mind it, and Yukiko was smiling as if she actually enjoyed the flavor.

“I hope you all sleep well,” Dia said, collecting the vials. “If you experience any troubles tonight, come for me at once. Understood?”

“Yes, Dia,” they answered.

“I tried to before we collapsed,” Gregory said softly. “I tried to get up and get you when I felt the lethargy start to take me. I couldn’t force myself out of the chair.”

Dia gave him a nod. “If not for the meditation I had thrust upon me, I would have been here sooner. It was how I knew you were in danger.”

There was a knock on the door. Dia went to it, opening it to reveal Brown. “Yes?”

“I brought something in apology,” Brown said stiffly.

Dia stared at him for a long moment before she stepped aside. “Go ahead. Apprentices, if you do not wish to, you do not need to partake. He will not take it badly.”

“Dia, I don’t think any of us wish him ill will. We did ask for his help, after all,” Gregory said. Jenn and Yukiko nodded in agreement. “And his food is always amazing, so we’ll accept.”

Brown bowed his head and went over to the table. “Apprentices, I put you all at grave risk. While I thank you all for not holding my mistake against me, you shouldn’t be so quick to forgive. Others might do similar to you intentionally in the future, and act as if it was a mistake.”

“That is a valid point,” Yukiko said, “but your remorse is clear. If I thought for a second it was malicious, I would not forgive you an inch, for you would have endangered my heart.” There was an edge of steel to Yukiko’s words. “I might not have been able to repay you now, but I would never forget, and when I became stronger, I would make sure it was paid back with the appropriate interest.”

“He’d be paying it back now,” Dia said simply.

Brown placed three small plates on the table. Each had a single purple disk that reflected the lamplight. “These are based on purity plums,” Brown said. “It’ll help ensure that your aether is able to shed anything harmful. The flavor is plum, infused with honey and spice. They will dissolve the moment they touch your tongue.”

Gregory ate his first and blinked as the intense flavors hit him. The disk might have vanished, but the flavors lingered. “That…” Gregory trailed off when the flavor suddenly came back three-fold. “Huh?”

Brown smiled. “I call it triple plum.”

Gregory was about to ask him why triple when the flavors came back again, magnified even more from the last time. “That… I don’t even know what to say.”

Jenn and Yukiko both ate theirs. Gregory grinned when he watched them deal with the shock of flavor intensifying and coming back repeatedly.

“Thank you, sir,” Gregory said. “I will remember that for years.”

Brown bowed slightly. “I have only shared it with a select few. It takes a year to make a single disk.”

“We accept the apology, sir,” Gregory said, bowing along with the other two.

Brown smiled, collected their plates, and left.

Dia gave them a smile. “That was well done, but he was right.” She stood up and looked at them one more time. “The bedding will be brought up shortly. I will see you in the morning.”

The moment Dia left the room, Jenn spoke up, “Darkness spoke with me alone for a few minutes. She said she was using the excess aether I had to push me along so I can catch you. She said I’d match you at the fifth rank.”

“Is that why you were so late to wake?” Gregory asked.

“No. She said that because I was behind you, the damage that could’ve been done to me would’ve been even worse. She stepped in and helped siphon off the excess that would have hurt us.”

“Thank you, Darkness,” Gregory said. “I almost got us all hurt just to make me feel better.”

Yukiko pushed herself to her feet and moved around the table to him. “No, dear one. You were doing your best to safeguard us from ourselves.”

Jenn winced as she went over to join Yukiko on Gregory’s other side. “Thank you, Greg. For being you, and for accepting me.” She kissed his cheek. “I’ll wait for you to be truly comfortable with me… but please, don’t take too long?”

Yukiko giggled. “Maybe she should wait six months like we did. I’m sure Darkness can give her a dream or two.”

“I’ve been with you both for six months already,” Jenn said.

“But not betrothed and having to wait for marriage,” Yukiko replied. “Those six months were so difficult. If not for Darkness’ dreams, I would have failed.”

Gregory’s face was bright red and felt like it was going to combust as he sat there, flanked by the two beautiful women. “It was trying...” he croaked.

A knock on the door stopped them from saying more. Jenn hobbled over and opened it, revealing a maid with a bedroll. She thanked her and took it before shutting the door and wobbling back across the room.

“We should turn in for the night,” Jenn said.

“Take the bed with Yuki,” Gregory said as he stood up and took the bedroll from her. “I’ll sleep on the floor.”

“Greg,” Yukiko said softly, “the bed is large enough. We could all sleep in it.”

Gregory blinked at her, his face burning as he glanced toward Jenn. Jenn was blushing hotly and shifting from foot to foot, stealing glances at him before looking away. He was going to turn down the idea when a flash of insight hammered him like a plank of wood in the back of the head. All three of them were laying in the bed— Gregory beside Yukiko, and Jenn on the far side of her.

Taking a deep breath, he looked at Yukiko, then Jenn. “Sleeping only.”

Yukiko giggled. “Fine, dear one.”

Jenn swallowed, a wide smile on her face. “I’m fine with that.”

“We should get ready,” Yukiko said. “Jenn, did you want to get some clothing for tomorrow?”

“I’ll be right back,” Jenn said happily as she left the room.

Gregory watched her go, and his fear and anxiety over her joining them faded.

“Thank you, dear one,” Yukiko said, kissing his cheek.

“You’re welcome, dearest.”

Jenn was swiftly back, and paused at the door. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah,” Gregory said. “Shut it and slide the latch. We’ll get ready for… bed.” He trailed off, thinking of the fact he slept in the nude.

Jenn slid the small wooden bar across the door so it was secured against being casually opened. She hesitated to turn around after Gregory spoke, obviously thinking of the same thing.

“Yes, it’s time,” Yukiko said and began to strip. “It’s not like we haven’t seen each other naked for weeks now. Come on, you two. Don’t back out of this now.”

With that gentle chiding, Gregory disrobed. “I’m not backing out. I’m just still warming up to what this will all entail.”

“I was just shutting the door,” Jenn said, turning back to the room. She went over to the table and set her clothing on it, then stripped, her eyes not staying in any place for too long.

Gregory was the first one naked. He went right to the bed, climbed in, and slid over to the wall. Yukiko gave him a smile before she slipped in beside him. They both looked over at Jenn, who was removing her shift. Cheeks hot, Jenn walked over to them, then got into bed beside Yukiko.

“Will you blow the lamp out, Jenn?” Yukiko asked before yawning.

“Yes,” Jenn replied and the room became dark. “Thank you, both. Good night.”

“Good night,” Gregory murmured, feeling sleepy again.

Chapter Sixteen

Gregory stirred. Rolling over, he put his arm around Yukiko. Her bare skin pressed against his, and a smile formed on his lips. When his hand landed not on the bed, but on more bare skin, his hand squeezed lightly on reflex. The firm, yet yielding flesh, brought only one thing to mind. He quickly let go, as he suddenly realized it wasn’t Yukiko he had squeezed.

“Sorry,” he whispered, not even sure if Jenn was awake.

“I… didn’t mind it,” Jenn whispered back. “I just didn’t expect it.”

“Neither did I,” Yukiko said. “I was a little shocked, but when you let go right away, I knew you hadn’t realized what was happening.”

“Oh...” Jenn said softly.

Gregory levered himself up and looked over Yukiko at Jenn. “I am interested, Jenn, but she’s right. I don’t want to give you the wrong impression about what I’m ready or not ready for.”

Meeting his eyes, Jenn smiled hesitantly. “Okay.” She licked her lips. “I’ll wait for you to be ready, Greg, but honestly, I’m looking forward to it.”

“Uh... Okay. I’d prefer that we have a ceremony first before anything physical happens.”

“You want her to have a wedding to make sure her honor is intact,” Yukiko smiled. She leaned over and kissed Jenn’s cheek. “That’s for the best.”

Jenn looked at Yukiko and smiled softly. “My parents would prefer that. It’s already going to be difficult for them.”

“And us,” Gregory said. “I’m sure that our relationship will be fresh fodder for Nick and his ilk.”

Yukiko snorted. “I no longer care what any of them think. I will have more love to keep me insulated from the hatred.”

“There’s a temple in town,” Jenn said slowly. “Dia went and offered a prayer to Aether the other day.”

“Today?” Gregory asked, seeing her thoughts.

“I know it’s forward,” Jenn said, her cheeks heating more, “but… if that’s okay?”

“We’ll need to tell Dia, too,” Yukiko said. “Things will need to be adjusted when we get back to the academy.”

“We have to get up, first,” Gregory said.

Jenn slipped out of bed and went to get dressed. Her back was to them as she did, and Yukiko let out a soft sound before pressing against Gregory. He inhaled slowly as she teased him.

“Yes, we need to get up,” Yukiko said before she got out of bed.

Gregory exhaled deeply, closing his eyes. “Yeah. Do need to.”

“She’s already seen you, dear one,” Yukiko went on. “I apologize for that small tease; it was mean of me.”

“Well, I did poke you first,” Gregory said, “involuntary as it was.”

“It happened when someone got out of bed,” Yukiko added with a grin at her friend, “as if he really enjoyed the sight of something.”

Jenn shook her head. “You’re terrible, Yuki.”

“I grew up around guards. Even with them trying their best, I did pick up some things I probably shouldn’t have. Besides, I know that the idea that he wants you makes you happy.”

Jenn’s face was flushed. She looked back at Gregory, who had just gotten out of bed, and her eyes drifted briefly below his waist. “Well, yes, I will admit that.”

Gregory’s face reddened again and he coughed. “I find both of you attractive. I thought it was obvious by now.”

“Yes, but she could always lie to herself that it was just me and not her,” Yukiko told him.

“I started to accept that he found me attractive after the time we all stood in the tub,” Jenn said. “Your kiss helped me accept that you find me attractive too, Yuki, which honestly, I worried about a little more.”

“That took a lot of courage on my part,” Yukiko admitted. “I wasn’t sure you’d be okay with it.”

“She worried about it,” Gregory said. “She was afraid that she’d gone too far for you and me.”

“You didn’t mind?” Jenn asked Gregory as she finished putting her obi on.

“Oh, he didn’t mind,” Yukiko answered before he could with a giggle. “He was in a state similar to this morning.”

Gregory coughed. “She isn’t wrong. It shocked me that she did it, but it was… exciting, as well.”

Dressed, Jenn went to Yukiko’s side and helped her finish getting her obi on. “That’s good to know. Thank you for telling me.”

“This relationship is going to be a little awkward, but we’ll make it work,” Gregory said.

“We will,” Yukiko agreed.

“That is my wish,” Jenn smiled.

~*~*~

Making it downstairs, they found Dia at the window table, already eating. “Morning, Apprentices. How do you feel?”

“Better, Dia,” Gregory said. “We’re sorry for worrying you.”

“Dia, would it be okay if we went out for a while?” Yukiko asked.

“Where to?” Dia asked.

“Aether’s temple,” Jenn said.

“Hmm... To thank him for you all being safe, or did Gregory agree?”

Gregory’s mouth opened and he looked at the other two.

Yukiko gave him an apologetic smile. “We let her know that it might happen.”

“I’ll take that as a yes, then,” Dia smiled. “I will have to make arrangements for our return to the academy. We should be moving you three into an adept suite, at the very least.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Yukiko replied. “We also wanted to do some shopping for the children assisting your sister.”

“That is acceptable,” Dia nodded.

“Thank you, Dia,” they said together.

“Now, are you all going to be sharing a room here?” Dia asked.

They exchanged a glance, unsure of what the others would want. Yukiko was the one to speak first, “We’d like to.”

“Very well,” Dia said. “The temple isn’t open until sunrise, and the shops open after that. So until then, enjoy your breakfast.” She rose to her feet. “I need to go train. I will see you later today.”

A few seconds after she had left, the old man brought them their food. “Here you go, magi. I was surprised when you weren’t down at your usual time.”

“Sometimes, the unexpected happens,” Gregory said. “Thank you.”

“Enjoy.”

They ate in silence, each thinking about what would happen once the sun rose.

~*~*~

When the sun broke the horizon, Gregory exhaled. “It’s time.”

Jenn looked equal parts excited and terrified. “Yes, it is.”

“Let’s go,” Yukiko said, the first one to her feet.

The other two rose and, together, they left the inn behind. It was a minute later when Gregory slowed and started to chuckle. Yukiko and Jenn stopped and looked at him, confused.

“Do either of you know where the temple is?” Gregory asked.

Both women giggled and shook their heads.

“Exactly,” Gregory laughed, then singled out one of the few people moving about. “Excuse me, sir? Which way is Aether’s temple?”

The man looked their way before stopping. “Magi. The temple is two squares east, and three north.” He pointed in each direction as he said them.

“Thank you,” Gregory said with a smile.

“You’re welcome, magi.”

“May Aether smile upon you,” Yukiko added, a hint of laughter in her tone.

“You, as well,” the man replied before heading off.

Gregory rolled his eyes at Yukiko as she snickered. “That was horrible, Yuki.”

“I find it amusing,” Jenn said. “Knowing what I do now, it makes it a little funny.”

Gregory just shook his head and started walking again. The other two flanked him, still snickering as they did.

~*~*~

The temple was where the man had said it would be. Gregory slowed as they approached it. Something about it felt familiar— the thick stone was a dull white, and the front of the moderate building was nearly unadorned. The only markings Gregory could see were above the door.

Staring at the symbols, Gregory felt an affinity for them. Three were encased in circles; a brain displayed from the side, a lotus flower, and an arm flexed to show off the bicep. Those three circles had lines that flowed down to entwine with each other before touching a triangle.

Yukiko and Jenn stood beside him, also staring at the imagery. “It reminds me of something...” Jenn said softly.

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed. “I’ve never seen it before, but I know that it’s right.”

Shaking his head, Gregory entered the temple. The interior was vastly different from the outside. Where the outside was clean and austere, the interior was bedecked in ornamentation. Chandeliers of gleaming gold illuminated the room, and rich tapestries covered the walls, showing different depictions of Aether. Near the far side of the room, an old bald man was kneeling before a stone altar.

“You are welcome to pray to Aether,” the kneeling man said, not looking their way.

“Thank you, sir. We were hoping to be married,” Gregory said respectfully.

The man groaned as he pushed himself to his feet. “A marriage is a wonderful thing.”

All three were shocked to find the man had milky white eyes.

“Ah, yes, I am blind. I don’t recognize your voices, either, so you must be visiting our fair town.”

“We are, sir,” Gregory replied. “We’ll be on our way back to Wesrik soon.”

“Wesrik? Hmm... New apprentices?”

“Yes, sir,” Yukiko said. “Aether’s Guard.”

“It has been years since your clan was here. How is Elder Lightshield?”

“He is well,” Jenn said.

“Ah, he is fading, then. A pity, not that I have room to talk.”

“How…?” Gregory started to ask, but trailed off.

“Her tone,” the priest replied. “I have only my ears. I’ve had only them for the last few decades. It is fascinating what you can hear, if you listen. Her answer held a trace of hesitation and she stressed ‘well.’ To me, at least. I am Grandmaster Baltur, the priest of this temple.”

“An honor, Grandmaster,” they replied.

“Now, which two of you are marrying?”

“I wish to become his second wife,” Jenn told him.

Baltur nodded slowly. “Your names?”

“Gregory Pettit and Jenn Bean, sir,” Gregory replied.

“Behind the altar is a chest. Find the appropriate form and fill it out. Once you have, I will conduct the ritual. Then, you need to merely deliver the form to the city registrar.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said, going to do as instructed.

“You know our elder, sir?” Yukiko asked.

“Oh, yes. He’s been the clan head since his father split off to form the Iron Hand. I used to be part of your clan, myself. Back when I was younger, of course.”

“But you left? Why?”

“A very long story,” Baltur said. “I grew disillusioned that Aether would return. Instead, I felt it better to keep one of the old temples in good repair. This temple has been here since before this town was built.”

Gregory went to the far side of the altar as the others talked. A thick chest sat against the stone, and Gregory knelt to open it. The conversation faded from his perception as he stared at the stone. The same icon as above the door outside was carved into the stone. The image seemed to shimmer to Gregory and, instinctively, he reached out to touch it.

Chapter Seventeen

His aether flared when he touched the triangle, and the lines leading from the emblems lit up with blue fire. Jaw dropping, Gregory watched each of the icons blaze blue before part of the altar slid into itself with absolute silence. A small cubby was revealed and Gregory could see a glint of something inside. Reaching in, he pulled the item out.

“Is something wrong?” Baltur asked.

“Uh, no, sir!” Gregory said quickly as he stuffed the item into his bag and opened the chest up. “I was distracted. I’m sorry.”

“Hmm, yes. Do you have the forms?”

“I’m going to fill them out now, sir.” As he shut the chest, Gregory was surprised to find the cubby closed again.

“Very well. You are sure this is what you want, Bean?”

“It is, sir,” Jenn replied.

“It is very unusual for apprentices to wed, much less for them to have multiple wives. You must be quite powerful, Pettit.”

“I’m equal to them, sir.”

“Interesting... You don’t come from a powerful family, as I’ve never heard of your surname. You don’t see yourself as powerful, and are in a clan that is all but gone, yet there are two women here that love you enough to share you?”

“I was surprised by it myself,” Gregory commented as he finished filling out the papers. “I have the forms done, sir.”

“Very well. Take her hand please,” Baltur said.

Gregory handed the papers to Yukiko and moved around to take Jenn’s hands in his.

Baltur went to the side of the room and picked up a pair of cups and a bottle. Going back to the altar, he set the cups down and poured a measure into each, then slid the two cups before him.

“This small ceremony is in sight of Aether, being in one of his old temples,” Baltur said. “Two magi come together and wish to tie their lives together. Aether and Vera would smile upon this union, as your love is obvious even to an old blind man.”

Gregory and Jenn blushed slightly, but were looking at each other as Baltur spoke.

“You met because of Aether, and wed in his house. Let this drink be to him in thanks for his flame tying you together.”

Gregory and Jenn picked up the cups and drank, then exchanged them with each other to finish.

Baltur smiled and poured into the cups again. “The second drink is in thanks to your ancestors. It is because of them that this love can bloom today.”

Again, they drank from their cup, and then the other’s.

“The third drink,” Baltur went on, pouring again once they placed the cups back onto the altar, “is to each other. You wish to join your hearts together, and this pledges just that.”

Gregory and Jenn stared deeply into each other’s eyes as they drank for the last time.

The moment the cups were set down, Baltur spoke again, “You are now wed in the eyes of the gods, your ancestors, and your fellow wife. Once you turn the forms in, it’ll also be in the eyes of the empire.”

Yukiko let out a happy sound and rushed over to hug them both. Gregory and Jenn were also smiling as they held each other and Yukiko.

Baltur gave them a moment before clearing his throat. “Was there anything else I can do for you?”

“No, sir. Thank you,” Gregory said as he let go of his wives and bowed to Baltur.

“Thank you,” Jenn and Yukiko echoed.

“Go enjoy your day, for you have reason to celebrate.”

“Thank you, Grandmaster,” they each said before they left the temple.

As they walked a little way down the street, Gregory pulled the item from the altar out of his bag. The sun gleamed off the white metal of the medallion. The design etched into the metal was simple— a simple burning flame. The flame was solid ryuite that went all the way through the medallion.

“Mythrum and ryuite?” Yukiko half-asked in a whisper. “That is worth a fortune.”

“Is it enchanted?” Jenn asked.

Gregory swallowed, as he could feel the power in it. “Yes. It prickles my hand just holding it.”

“Mythrum is for holding aether,” Yukiko said. “That could hold much more than my earrings. I’m not sure what ryuite does, though.”

“Is it from the Eternal Flame?” Jenn asked. “The flame imagery is what they normally use.”

“No...” Gregory said softly. The medallion felt old, but also familiar, to him. “This doesn’t belong to the Eternal Flame. This is much older.”

Yukiko’s gaze jerked from it to Gregory. “It was yours? The ryuite of the Blade glowed for you.”

“I think it was... I touched the emblem on the altar and this came out of a cubby there. I pocketed it when Baltur asked if everything was okay. I had a feeling that telling him about the cubby would be bad.”

“You think it was tied to you?”

“It has to be. I’m sure other magi have touched the symbol before.”

“Which means the rock in the park was likely you, too,” Yukiko nodded slowly, “or someone close to you.”

“Baltur did say the temple had been here since before the town,” Gregory said.

“We should keep it secret,” Yukiko said. “Put it away, Greg. We can decide what to do with it later. We need to take the forms to the registrar.”

“Yes,” Jenn said quickly.

Gregory put the medallion into his pouch. “We’ll have to talk about it later. It makes me wonder what other temples might hold.”

“There is that,” Yukiko agreed, “but later. Today is Jenn’s day.”

Jenn smiled. “Thank you, Yuki.”

“After we drop it off, are we going to look through the shops and see if we can find something for Elsa and the others?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Jenn nodded. “I want to find them all something nice. Today will be like our day off at the academy.”

“Let’s go, then,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

The registrar didn’t comment as they took the marriage form and the vela required to have their marriage registered. Leaving the city building, they saw a guard standing outside. It was the first one they’d seen since being in Waterrock.

“Excuse me?” Gregory called out to the man in armor.

“Can I help you?” the guard asked with a put-upon look.

Gregory was surprised at his attitude, but pushed past it. “We were looking for a place to buy trinkets for children. Where would you suggest?”

Seeing their kimonos, the guard’s attitude changed. “Magi, I’m sorry. It depends on the children, but the market square is probably your best bet, unless you want custom-made items.”

“We’ll check there,” Gregory said.

“Magi, I hope you find what you seek. The square is down that way.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said.

It was only a few streets over to the market square. Stalls were set up, and the merchants were calling out to people who were browsing the items on display, but the majority had nothing they were interested in. They moved over to a stall with wood carvings on display.

The older woman sitting there gave them a bow of her head. “Magi, how might I help you?”

“We’re looking for things for some children we know,” Jenn said.

“Ah. Do they like wood carvings?”

“We aren’t sure, actually,” Yukiko said, “but you’re one of the few vendors who might have something suitable.”

Gregory picked up a wooden magi in a kimono, seated on a bench. “Do you have more like this one? Magi, I mean? And how much for this one?”

The woodworker pursed her lips before she stood up and looked over her table. She swiftly had another dozen magi set down in front of Gregory. Seven of them depicted men, and all thirteen pieces were in different poses, from meditative to weapon out and poised to attack. “Five vela each, magi.”

“These will work,” Gregory said. “I’ll take all of them, please.”

“There are seven with Elsa, Greg,” Yukiko said. “There aren’t enough for two each.”

“I could carve another in a day or two,” the woman said.

“That would be nice,” Jenn said. “Can you make it a woman to balance these, please?”

“Of course, magi.”

“We’re staying at Aether’s Rest,” Yukiko said. “If you could have it delivered for us?”

“Yes, magi,” the woman said.

Gregory pulled out eighty vela and placed it on the table. “For all of these, plus the extra, and having it delivered.”

“Thank you, magi,” the woman said, bowing her head and collecting the coin. “May Aether bless you.”

“May the Traveler watch over you,” Yukiko replied.

The three of them gathered up their carvings and headed back to the inn.

~*~*~

Entering the inn, they found Dia with a false smile on her face and Magus Yang seated at the table with her. Her eyes went to them and she gave them a questioning look.

“Excuse us, Magus,” Yukiko said, coming over to the table, “we have some questions we need to ask our senior. Is it okay to take her from you?”

Yang’s lips puffed out briefly before he rose to his feet. “Of course. She has her duty to help guide you, and I should be going to check on some business dealings.” He turned his attention back to Dia. “A pleasure, as always. I shall come back tomorrow so we might continue our conversation.”

“Of course,” Dia replied. “I shall look forward to it.”

Once he was gone, Dia exhaled and gave Yukiko a grateful smile. “What can I answer for you?”

“Would you like him to leave?” Yukiko asked with a small grin.

Dia laughed softly. “Yes. It is most appreciated. Did you complete everything that you wanted done today?”

“We did,” Jenn beamed.

“We even got gifts for the children,” Gregory added.

“I’ll let Brown know to make something special— and safe— for dinner tonight,” Dia said. “A celebration for the wonderful event.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Jenn said.

“What are your plans until this evening?” Dia asked.

“Empire’s Gambit?” Yukiko asked the other two.

“The game is almost over,” Gregory agreed. “It would be good to finish. It might give us time for one more.”

“We are leaving in three days,” Dia told them. “We won’t be using the enchanted carriages for the return.”

“Not enough for another game,” Gregory said, sighing. “I hope I win this one, or I will have lost all of them.”

“But you’ve been competitive in all of them,” Yukiko said.

“I’ll see you for dinner,” Dia said, standing up. “Enjoy your game.”

With Dia gone, they went upstairs and put the carvings away, then moved Jenn’s things over to the other room. When that was done, they went down to finish their game.

~*~*~

Gregory smiled broadly. “I win!”

“Indeed, dear one,” Yukiko nodded. “That was a good ploy at the end. I hadn’t expected the light cavalry, nor it being combined with a charge.”

“Right when you were taking me out,” Jenn chuckled. “I thought that flank was secure, too. It was a brilliant combination, Greg. You were going to use them as skirmishers if that hadn’t come up, weren’t you?”

“They were going to raid your supply lines until my next unit could be brought in.” Gregory flipped over his last facedown card, showing them an Iron Hand magi. “The bonuses from him would have increased my morale to the point that I wouldn’t have had to worry about my conscripts breaking.”

“I had a fire magi coming up. I was going to use him to devastate your conscripts,” Yukiko sighed.

“I had a shadow magi, but he was turns away,” Jenn shrugged. “I was going to assassinate your commanders.”

“That would have broken my conscripts and gutted my soldiers,” Gregory said.

“I didn’t get the chance,” Jenn said, “and that is what this teaches us— war is fluid, and even your best plans might come to nothing. I should have played the turtle defense card three turns ago. It would have given me a chance to survive Yukiko’s attack, at least.”

“Let’s put everything away,” Yukiko said.

It took them a while to get everything cleaned up and get the table covered again.

“We have a few hours before dinner,” Yukiko said softly. “I was thinking, Greg... you should take our wife back to the room and enjoy some time alone.”

Gregory blinked and looked at Yukiko, who was smiling at him. His gaze shifted to Jenn, who was turning red as the implication of what Yukiko was suggesting registered.

“Jenn?” Gregory asked softly. “There’s no rush, but if you’d like—?”

“Yes.” The word was barely audible, and Jenn wasn’t looking at him as she shifted in place.

Gregory looked back at Yukiko, who gave him a soft smile.

“I’ll meditate and have some tea. I’ll let you know when it’s time to bathe,” Yukiko told him.

“Okay,” Gregory said slowly, searching but not seeing any distress in Yukiko’s face. “Upstairs, it is.”

Jenn followed Gregory, her face flushed and her breath coming a little faster with each step.

Chapter Eighteen

Gregory’s nerves were rising as he entered the bedroom. It wasn’t because he was worried about sleeping with Jenn— he was looking forward to it. He was nervous because he was worried about Yukiko.

I’m not sure she’s really okay with this... She says she is, but is she? The idea of her with another man makes me want to punch someone… but the idea of her with Jenn is exciting. Jenn wants this, even if she’s as nervous as I was with Ria. Is she worrying about what Yuki might be feeling?

Shutting the door behind Jenn, Gregory swallowed and tried to calm himself.

“Greg,” Jenn said softly, “I know you might be having doubts. I know how much you love Yuki. I understand. I worry some, too, that she’s only putting on a front for us... that this will hurt her.” Swallowing, she turned to face him. “So I have a big request to make.”

Seeing her concern, Gregory nodded. “What do you need, Jenn?”

“I do want some time with it being just us, but maybe...” She hesitated before rushing the words out, “Maybe Yuki should join us this time? I could use her guidance, and then we’d both know she was okay, and…” She trailed off, looking at him and trying to see if her request disturbed him.

Gregory just stood there, blinking at her, as his brain latched onto the thought of Jenn and Yukiko with him in bed. He forced the thoughts down with difficulty. “I worry about her, too, Jenn. I think she told us to do this so you could have time with me alone, as she’ll obviously be with us later tonight for bed.”

Jenn fidgeted, shifting from foot to foot. “Yeah, but this won’t be the only time it’ll be just us, right?”

Gregory felt his heart warm as he watched the fierce fighter being so uncertain. “No. It won’t be, but those moments might come infrequently.”

“Then,” Jenn paused again and licked her lips, “can you ask her?”

Gregory walked across the room and put his arms over her shoulders, pulling her to him gently. “If that’s what you want, Jenn, I will. I know that asking that has to be hard for you.”

“It is, but I can’t stand the thought of Yuki being hurt because of me,” Jenn murmured, her face in his chest.

Gregory bent his head and kissed the top of hers. “I can’t stand the thought of her hurt, either. I’ll go ask.”

Jenn’s arms wrapped around his waist and she hugged him tightly for a moment. “I’ll be waiting.”

Letting go of her, he leaned back enough to tilt her chin up so he could get a kiss. Jenn didn’t resist him, and her lips met his tentatively. Gregory didn’t push the kiss— he let it be a soft and sweet moment.

Jenn released his waist after a few seconds and broke the kiss, stepping back. She was breathing quickly and flushed, but not with embarrassment this time. “That was… nice.” A soft smile formed on her just-kissed lips.

“It was,” Gregory said. “Do you still want me to go ask Yuki?”

Jenn nodded. “Yes. I meant what I said.”

“I’ll be back,” Gregory said, moving to the door.

Stepping into the hallway, Gregory felt hot and his nerves tingled for a moment. After taking a deep breath, the feeling passed. He shook his head and went downstairs to find Yukiko.

Yukiko was seated by the window, looking out at the town. She had a melancholy look on her face as she sipped at a cup of tea.

“Yuki?” Gregory asked softly when he came to a stop beside her.

Yukiko jerked slightly, clearly not expecting him to be there. “Greg? What is it? Why aren’t you with Jenn?”

Gregory pulled the other chair over closer and sat down next to her so he could lower his voice, “She asked for you to come join us. Jenn said she wanted you there to help her.”

Yukiko just stared into his green eyes for a long moment. “What?” she asked as she set her cup on the table.

Gregory put his hand on hers. “We both worry that you’re putting on a brave face, and that us being alone hurts you. Jenn flatly asked me to come ask you to join us. She wants you to guide her so she would know that you aren’t being hurt.”

Yukiko swallowed, her eyes glistening. “She really asked and worried?”

“Yes. Honestly, I was still worried, too, even with it being your idea.”

“But she won’t get many chances to have you to herself,” Yukiko whispered, looking down at their hands.

“Neither will you. We’ll make it work, though. When my heart is involved, I will move mountains.”

Yukiko’s lips twitched and she exhaled slowly. “Did she really mean it? Wanting me there to help?”

“She did.”

“Okay. I do care for her, and I don’t want to hurt her, either.”

Gregory gave her a soft smile when she glanced at him. “Our wife awaits us, dear one.”

“Yes. Let’s go ease her mind.”

When they entered the bedroom, Jenn rushed to Yukiko and hugged her hard. “I’m sorry, Yuki. I want him so bad, but not at the cost of your heart.”

Yukiko held Jenn in return and stroked the shorter woman’s hair. “That means a lot to me, Jenn. I want you to be happy, as well. I suggested you two be alone because either of us being alone with him will be rare, and a wedding night should be special.”

“What would be more special than to have the two people I love with me together?” Jenn murmured. “My heart ached when I thought you might be downstairs, crying over me being here with him. So please, stay? Stay and help me. We’ve hinted and danced around the idea before… we’ve even kissed,” Jenn paused, clearly embarrassed. “And I had a difficult night sleeping when we did, as all I could think about were your lips on mine.”

Yukiko blushed, her hands stilling on Jenn’s hair for a moment before moving again. “I had it easier because I had him, but I thought of the kiss even as I was with our husband.” Yukiko glanced over to Gregory guiltily. “I’m sorry, dear one.”

Gregory stood there, unsure of what to do or say as the two women consoled each other. When Yukiko apologized and gave him a guilty look, he smiled. “It’s fine. After all, she’s our wife now.” His lips twitched into a smirk. “Unless you’ve been thinking of women other than Jenn.”

Yukiko’s face flushed deeper. “Not while with you...” she mumbled.

Gregory just blinked at her, his mouth hanging open slightly.

“Even you stared at Dia, dear one. Do you mean to say you had no thoughts when you did?” Yukiko asked. “Or that you haven’t pictured any others, even in passing?”

Gregory coughed, and now he was the one that looked guilty. “I’m sorry.”

Yukiko eased Jenn back and went over to Gregory. “No, dear one, don’t worry. As long as we understand that those types of thoughts will happen and we do not get jealous, it’s fine.” She hugged him, pressing her face into his chest. “I will not be jealous of you entertaining thoughts. I will only be upset if you act, and Jenn and I did not agree to it.”

Gregory’s eyes nearly popped out of his head at her words. He looked to Jenn for help, but she was nodding.

“And it’s the same for us,” Jenn said. “We’ll likely have similar thoughts at times, but neither of us will act without the other’s agreement.”

“But why would I ever need others when I have you both?” Gregory managed after a few seconds.

“It isn’t a guarantee,” Yukiko said quickly, “but there’s the chance that, further in the future, others might want to join our family. If they love you as we do and are worthy…” She trailed off as she kissed his chest. “It also might never happen, so let us set it aside for now. For now... it’s time for us to welcome our wife into the marriage.”

Gregory had felt a tingle along his spine when Yukiko mentioned others joining their family, but it passed when she stopped speaking about it. He was distracted from the thought as Jenn came over and hugged him and Yukiko.

Chapter Nineteen

Jenn kissing the side of Yukiko’s neck really derailed Gregory’s train of thought. Yukiko shivered and let out a soft gasp.

“My neck is sensitive, Jenn...” Yukiko murmured as she kissed Gregory’s chest.

“Is it?” Jenn asked with a sly smirk. She began to trail small kisses along her neck, getting Yukiko to shiver more.

“It is,” Gregory said as he continued to hold Yukiko. “If you nibble her earlobe, it gets even better.”

“Oh?” Jenn asked before doing just that.

Yukiko let out a small moan and leaned into Gregory. “That isn’t playing fair... You’re giving her all my weaknesses.”

“But she’s happy,” Gregory murmured as he kissed the top of Yukiko’s head. “You said you wanted her happy, dear one.”

Yukiko pulled away from Gregory enough to turn on Jenn, grabbing the smaller woman and kissing her hotly. Gregory shifted behind Yukiko and again wrapped his arms around her as the two women kissed.

Yukiko let out another soft moan as she felt Gregory’s interest. With a wiggle of her hips, she ground against him, all while continuing to kiss Jenn. Gregory’s hands came up between the two women and he cupped Yukiko’s breasts.

Jenn was surprised when Yukiko kissed her suddenly, but she returned it. Her whole body felt warm as she gave in to the moment with the man she’d wanted for months and with the friend whom she’d developed deeper feelings for. When Yukiko’s lips parted and her tongue touched Jenn’s lips, Jenn opened her mouth in equal measure and let Yukiko’s tongue meet hers.

Gregory’s hard cock pressing into her from behind, and Jenn’s soft eagerness was driving Yukiko wild. Deepening the kiss, Yukiko began a light duel with Jenn’s tongue. Gregory cupping her breasts made her even more aggressive with Jenn.

A soft moan came from Jenn as she pressed herself to Yukiko. Gregory was barely able to get his hands out of the way in time, and he bent his head to kiss Yukiko’s neck. That made her shudder more, which increased her grinding movements against his hard shaft.

Yukiko broke their kiss with a gasp, leaning back into Gregory. “Too much...” she shuddered. “Tonight is Jenn’s night.”

Jenn kissed Yukiko again— this time, she took the lead, pushing Yukiko into Gregory. Gregory’s hand settled on Jenn’s hips as he trailed kisses around Yukiko’s neck to her ear.

“I think Jenn knows what she wants, Yuki. It’s her night, so no fussing.” He punctuated the sentence with a light nip on her earlobe.

The nip got Yukiko to gasp, allowing Jenn to push her tongue into Yukiko’s mouth. The kiss became impassioned, and Yukiko’s hands went around Jenn, pulling the shorter woman to her tightly. Giving in to the moment, Yukiko felt herself floating in bliss as her husband and wife both fed her passions. When Jenn suddenly stopped kissing her, Yukiko let out a soft whine of denial.

“I’m not done,” Jenn said, lightly panting with her own desires. “I want to cool off a little and help you do the same.” She put action to those words as her hands went to Yukiko’s obi.

Gregory let go of Jenn and helped her undress Yukiko. Yukiko shivered as they both stripped her— she wanted to thank them so much. The moment Yukiko was nude before them, she launched herself at Jenn and began to undress her in return.

At a loss, as they were only a few feet away, with one naked and the other being quickly stripped, Gregory just watched them. Shaking his head, he disrobed, as well.

The moment Jenn’s kimono fell away, Yukiko picked her up and carried her to the bed. Yukiko’s hands gently kneaded Jenn’s taut ass, as Jenn had locked her legs around Yukiko’s waist.

When they reached the bed, Yukiko leapt slightly so they would be well onto it, putting Jenn under her. Jenn gasped, breaking their kiss and looking up at Yukiko with wide eyes.

“Now, you said you wanted guidance,” Yukiko said with lust in her tone. “Greg will be joining us shortly, and the two of us will be exploring you. Once we’re done, I’ll show you what he likes the most.”

Jenn’s gaze went to Gregory, who had just finished getting undressed. Her eyes traveled down his body to his straining flesh, then came back up to lock onto his eyes. “Gently?”

“Always gently, unless you find you like it differently,” Gregory said as he slowly approached the bed. “Are you ready?”

“Yes...” Jenn breathed the word out as he climbed onto the bed with them.

~*~*~

Two mouths and four hands spent at least an hour exploring her small, but sturdy, frame. Jenn’s eyes were nearly glassy when they stopped. She had no idea how many times the pleasure had built and broken inside of her, but she was languid now.

“Is this how I looked?” Yukiko asked fondly as she kissed Jenn’s neck.

“Very similar,” Gregory said. “Do you think now would be a good time for her?”

“Hmm... she still needs to explore you and me, but considering her state, yes, this might be the best time,” Yukiko replied. Kissing Jenn’s ear, she whispered, “Jenn, are you ready for our husband to consummate the marriage?”

“Greg...” Jenn mumbled happily.

Gregory chuckled. “Is that a yes?”

“Please?” Jenn murmured as she reached for him.

Settling between her thighs, he watched her face as he positioned his cock against her wet slit. Jenn gave him a sleepy smile as she reached up to pull him down for a kiss. Gregory lowered himself to kiss her and, as their kiss deepened and their tongues began a light dance, he shifted so just his tip nudged into her.

Jenn’s eyes shot open and she stared at his face as Gregory pushed the first inch inside. “Oh…! Slow… please, slow?”

“I will. Just relax and enjoy,” Gregory murmured. “It might hurt for a moment, but after that, the pain will fade quickly and the pleasure will come back threefold.”

Jenn nodded, turning her head to find Yukiko. “Yuki?”

“It’ll be fine, Jenn,” Yukiko said reassuringly, lying beside her. “Here, let me help.” Leaning over, she lightly nibbled on one of Jenn’s nipples.

Jenn moaned and her back arched. They were all surprised at how sensitive Jenn’s nipples had been. Yukiko used that new knowledge to help keep Jenn focused on something besides Gregory, who took that moment to push farther into Jenn.

Jenn gasped, her eyes tearing up. The pain faded like Gregory had told her it would, and when he began to slowly move in and out of her, the pain vanished as if it never was. Between Gregory’s slow steady rhythm and Yukiko playing with her breasts, Jenn felt the pleasure build again. This time, it climbed higher than it had that entire night.

Gregory was fit to burst and had trouble holding out. The hour they’d spent learning Jenn’s body had kept him on edge the entire time. Now that he was deep inside of her, he knew he wasn’t going to last for long. Thankfully, before he could orgasm, Jenn did. Her legs locked around his waist and her hips pushed him to the base; her body arched so much that only her head was on the bed. When her tunnel clamped down and spasmed on him, that was all it took to finish him. With a guttural moan, he ground into her as his body shook in release.

Yukiko watched them orgasm and didn’t feel the jealousy she had feared she would. Instead, she felt love. She touched them both, kissing their bodies lightly as they started to come down off their high. She helped Gregory slide out of Jenn to lie next to her on the bed.

“Welcome to the family, dear Jenn,” Yukiko whispered, kissing her chin. “Did you enjoy our husband?”

“Yes... oh, Aether, yes,” Jenn murmured sleepily. “Thank you, Yuki.”

“You’re welcome.”

Yukiko looked over Jenn at Gregory, who was lying there and watching her. “And you, my heart? Did our new wife please you? Are you happy that you listened to us?”

“Yes,” Gregory replied, searching her face to see if there was any trace of unhappiness.

“I’m actually very pleased, dear one. No jealousy at all.” Yukiko’s eyes drifted to his lower half. “Would you mind?”

Gregory chuckled. “I’ll never tell you no.”

Yukiko’s eyes glittered with mischief. “I’ll remember that, dear one. But for now...” She slid over Jenn and settled between Gregory’s legs. “I’ll avail myself of this.”

Jenn stirred while Yukiko brought Gregory back to attention, and she moved down the bed beside Yukiko. The next hour was near agony for Gregory as Yukiko spent the time showing Jenn exactly what Gregory enjoyed. She would demonstrate, then have Jenn copy her, so the pleasure would grow and then ebb when Yukiko began explaining something else.

Nerves jangling, as his body felt like it might fly apart at any moment, he was moments from orgasm when there was a knock on the door. Eyes going wide, he realized they hadn’t thrown the wooden latch to keep it shut.

“What is it?” Yukiko called out from where she guided Jenn’s head up and down Gregory’s length.

“Dinner, in a half-hour,” Dia called back. “You must be bathed first, of course.”

“We’ll be down shortly,” Yukiko replied as she pushed Jenn all the way down Gregory’s length and stared into his eyes.

Eyes rolling up, Gregory’s hips thrust off the bed— even against Jenn’s restraining hands— and the dam broke. Jaw clenched and lips tight, he still made a lot of noise as he came.

“I see...” Dia coughed from the far side of the door. “Well, I’ll tell Brown to delay it a little further.”

“No need,” Yukiko giggled. “We’re going down to bathe now, and we won’t linger.”

Jenn came off Gregory’s cock, coughing and trying to get her breath back.

“Very well,” Dia said.

“Yuki!” Jenn coughed. “That was…!” She trailed off, not sure how to even say it.

“Exciting? Dangerous? Naughty?” Yukiko giggled. “Yes. But it certainly sent him over the edge.”

Jenn looked at Gregory, who was panting, his eyes unfocused. “I guess it did. You could have warned me, at least.”

“I apologize for that,” Yukiko said contritely. “Here, let me make it up to you.” She leaned over and kissed Jenn deeply.

Gregory blinked as he started to regain his senses, only to find Yukiko and Jenn kissing.

“Oh, he’s back to normal,” Yukiko said as she slipped from the bed. “We need to hurry and bathe, then it’s time for the celebration dinner.”

The memory of what just happened came flooding back to Gregory and he went crimson. “Did Dia hear us?”

Yukiko giggled. “Maybe. You did your best, as did Jenn. Come on, I’m sure she’ll never mention it.”

Jenn slipped from the bed, looking a little uncertain. “Greg...? Was it okay?”

Gregory blinked. His worry about Dia hearing him was torn away when he saw Jenn’s sudden vulnerability. “Yes. It was amazing.”

Jenn exhaled, looking pleased. “I did everything Yuki taught me. I’m glad I could please you.”

Gregory sat up and pulled her to him, holding her. “You did that.” His eyes went to Yukiko across the room, who was starting to dress. He put his lips next to Jenn’s ear and spoke as quietly as he could, watching Yukiko to see if she was listening to him. “When dinner is over, help me get her back?”

Jenn kissed his neck and nodded against him so she wouldn’t speak.

“Let’s get going,” Gregory said. “I don’t want to keep my new wife from her wedding feast.”

Chapter Twenty

Entering the private dining room, they took their seats. “Sorry for the delay, Dia,” Yukiko said.

“You’re not late,” Dia smiled. “You must have rushed your bathing.”

“We hurried, but we made sure to do it properly,” Jenn said.

“Very well,” Dia replied. “Brown should be—”

The knock on the door cut Dia off, and Brown opened it a moment later. “Ah, good. The food doesn’t have to wait.” He wheeled a cart in and began to offload the covered platters onto the table. “I prepared several dishes, so there should be something for everyone. I have the desserts in progress. When you can only eat a little more, just call for me.”

The moment the first cover was removed, the scent of grilled koi made Gregory’s stomach growl. Brown chuckled as he continued to unveil each dish. By the time he’d finished, all four of them were ready to dig in.

Gregory reached for the koi, taking a small helping. Yukiko went after the steamed rice with pickled purity plums. Jenn was taking a large ladleful of soup, smiling the whole time. Dia watched them all with a soft smile before snagging half of the koi.

Dia waited for them to finish filling their plates before she cleared her throat and held up her glass. “Jenn Pettit and Gregory Pettit, this meal is to commemorate the special occasion of your wedding. It might have been different than you had envisioned it would be, but I have the feeling it is still a day you will treasure for years to come.”

Jenn was all smiles as she raised her glass back to Dia.

“Your union will be celebrated again when we return to the academy, as I know your friends in the clan will wish to do so. I will do everything I can to see you three posted in the same place during your adept and magus years.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Gregory said.

“To you, on behalf of the clan,” Dia said, raising her glass a little higher before drinking.

The others sipped at their wine in honor of the toast.

“Now, let’s enjoy the feast that’s been prepared for us.”

They had barely started when a knock came on the door. Dia frowned and was in the middle of turning to look at it when the door opened and Magus Yang gave them all a broad smile.

“I just heard that two of your apprentices registered their marriage,” Yang said. “I came to offer my congratulations. It is a beautiful thing to see two young magi already pledging themselves to each other.” The smiles at the table dimmed when Yang shut the door behind him. “I also brought a gift, from me personally, to you both.” Coming over to the table, he reached into a pouch on his hip and pulled out a small box. “There you are— properly prepared koi jerky, guaranteed to help your aether grow or recover.”

They couldn’t rightly ask him to leave after he presented the gift, so Dia said, “Magus, that is a truly extravagant gift. I’m sure my juniors will enjoy it in the future. Would you care to join the meal?”

Yang waved off the offer. “No, no. I can see this is a clan affair, so I will not stay.”

The three apprentices felt relief at his words, but they smiled and bowed their heads to him respectfully.

“If you are free after dinner, though, Ursinda, I would love to talk some more.”

Dia lowered her head fractionally. “Will you be in the main room?”

“I was thinking,” Yang said with a widening smile, “that you might come to my home. I know your time here is coming to an end shortly, and I haven’t had you over yet.”

Dia’s smile became fixed. “I shall be over, Yang.”

“Good, good.” Yang beamed and he moved toward the door. “I’ll make sure my carriage is here to bring you.” He looked back to the apprentices. “Congratulations again, and I wish you a delightful evening.”

When the door shut behind him, Dia’s smile fell away. “We’re here for a few more days. If I don’t show, it will strain things.” Tsking, she gave them an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry that this celebration was dimmed in that manner.”

“It’s fine,” Jenn said. “Is koi jerky really that rare?”

Dia nodded. “It is. Proper preparation of koi jerky is something only a true…” Trailing off, Dia looked pensive. “Brown.” Without saying more, she pulled the rope behind her chair. “Please go back to enjoying your food.”

They did as she bade them, but they waited, as they knew Brown would be coming soon.

They didn’t have to wait long, and when Brown arrived, he looked a bit unhappy. “I’m sorry, but the dessert is still—”

“This isn’t about dessert,” Dia cut him off. “Did you ever prepare koi jerky for Yang?”

Brown blinked, unprepared for the sudden curveball. “It’s been a few months, but yes. I was surprised he wanted it, considering the surcharge I put upon it.”

Dia snorted. “The idiot tax?”

Brown chuckled. “Indeed. It has served me well over the years. The fact that he could pay it at all was a surprise all by itself, but he did, so I made him a box of jerky.”

“Considering your normal price for such, yes, it is curious that he could afford it,” Dia sighed, “which means that his gift is even more extravagant than I had thought.”

Brown frowned, but when he saw the box on the table, his lips pursed. “He gave the newlyweds the jerky?”

“He has been trying to get my attention since we came to town,” Dia replied. “He delivered this just moments ago and then asked me to stop by his home after dinner.”

“I don’t envy you,” Brown said. “Yes, that box is the one I gave him for the koi jerky. If there is nothing else, I need to return to the desserts.”

“That is all. Please bring them when you’re finished. Don’t wait for us to call you.”

“Very well,” Brown said, giving her a small bow before leaving the room.

When the door shut, Dia gave them a smile. “I can promise that jerky will be first-rate, now that I know who prepared it.”

Gregory set his fork down. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

Both Yukiko and Jenn nodded in agreement with him.

Dia shook her head, a smile touching her lips. “No. I do thank you three for the thought, but everything I can think of wouldn’t work, considering it is your wedding night. I shall endure. I have endured far worse than Yang.”

“We still wish we could help,” Yukiko said.

“Alas, if wishes were horses, we’d all own a stable,” Dia said. “Enjoy the meal. Don’t let his coming overshadow the joy that should be.”

They did as she said, and went back to happily eating.

Brown brought the desserts in just as they were finishing. He was all smiles when he saw they had eaten nearly everything. “I’m glad that my efforts were not wasted,” Brown smiled. He placed a single platter on the table and gave them all a grin before removing the lid.

Gregory looked at the vela-sized black things on the plate and was at a loss for what they could be. The center of each was golden-brown with white sprinkles on them. He looked to Yukiko, who was looking at the dessert curiously, as well.

“Oh, salted caramel brownie bites? It’s been a long time since I’ve had them,” Dia grinned. “This will almost make going to Yang’s bearable.”

“Enjoy them,” Brown grinned as he left the room.

“Dia, you’ve had them before?” Jenn asked.

“Yes. Each is two bites,” Dia said, picking one off the platter. “Just try them. Bite it in half, but be careful, as the center will try to ooze away.” She showed them what she meant by biting hers in half, then tilting the other half when the center tried to get away.

Seeing Dia obviously enjoying hers, they all took one from the tray. With a shared look, they bit into them together. Their eyes widened as they quickly tipped the brownie back to keep the rest of the caramel from escaping. No words were spoken as they all quickly finished their first bite of the dessert.

“I’m glad to see that you like them,” Dia laughed. “There are enough for us to have three each. Just savor the moment— don’t rush them, for they will be gone too quickly as it is.”

They did what she said, but even taking the time to savor them, they were gone all too soon. Gregory sighed and touched his stomach— he felt full, and his aether was burning brightly.

“We’ll be leaving in three days,” Dia told them. “The next two days are the last with your instructors. Learn all you can, and finish any projects you are working on.”

“We have a figurine coming from a woodcarver,” Yukiko said. “I believe it will be here the day after tomorrow. If it isn’t, may we check the market before we leave?”

“That is acceptable. We’ll be returning by normal carriage and detouring to come back from a different direction,” Dia told them. “Any questions?”

“No, Dia,” they said.

“Very well. I wish you all a good night.” Her smile tilted into a subtle smirk before it faded entirely. “A much better night than I’ll be having.”

“Night, Dia,” they said, feeling a little bad they couldn’t help her.

When Dia left the room, Gregory shook his head. “She’s only going to make it easier for the clan to come back next year, isn’t she?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “The politics of the clans.”

“Any chance he’ll be gone before next year?” Jenn asked.

“He’s a magus, so it’s unlikely,” Yukiko said. “I doubt he’d want to go, considering that it’s almost a given that he’s skimming the coin for the town for his own profit.”

“Could we use that to help push him out?” Gregory asked.

“Not subtly enough that it wouldn’t come back onto the clan,” Yukiko sighed. “I’ve considered it a few ways already. Dia might know of some avenues that we don’t, but if she was willing to take them, I doubt she’d tell us, just in case.”

“I’m glad she’s been in charge of us,” Jenn said softly. “She’s very understanding.”

“She is, indeed,” Yukiko nodded.

“Motherly,” Gregory said softly. “A few times, she’s reminded me of my mother.”

Yukiko gave him a sad smile and covered his hand with hers. “Yes… she does feel like a surrogate mother.”

“But less huggy,” Jenn said with a wry smile.

Yukiko giggled. “Your mother does love to hug you.”

“Enough of my mother,” Jenn said as she got to her feet.

Yukiko stood up a second behind her. “Back to our room?”

“Yes,” Jenn nodded with a grin. “Now that we won’t be interrupted again, I want to take the time to explore you, Yuki. I haven’t gotten to do that yet.”

“Fair is fair,” Gregory smirked as he got up. “She’s been the only one not given that treatment tonight.”

Yukiko gave them both a large smile. “If that’s what my dear husband and beautiful wife wish.”

Chapter Twenty-one

The three of them were all smiles when they went down to breakfast. Gregory felt like he was on top of the world— he’d tag-teamed Yukiko with Jenn for a good while after dinner, but in the end, they both turned on him.

They found Dia already seated when they entered the main room. She was wearing a frown as she gazed out the window, but when she glanced their way, her frown faded and she gave them a nod.

“Morning to you all,” Dia greeted them.

“Dia, it’s good to see you,” Yukiko said, meaning every word.

Dia’s lips turned up at the corners. “Yang would never push too much, but it did take me hours to find a good time to take my leave.”

“Did you get enough sleep?” Gregory asked.

Dia shook her head. “No, but my aether helped refresh me. I will sleep well tonight.”

“Is that something we’ll be able to do?” Jenn asked.

“You’ll begin doing so this year. You’ve been splitting your games over multiple days, correct? The games at the academy are played start to finish, and some can stretch out for a few days. You’ll have a day or two after those long games to recover. You can only replace sleep with aether for a few days before it stops being effective. If you’re forced to those lengths, you’ll end up passed out as your body recovers from the strain.”

“Shouldn’t we practice doing that to get used to it?” Gregory asked.

“Practice doesn’t help,” Dia said. “The body path will keep your body fit and ready to go, but your mind might become a little foggy. Mind path will keep you sharp, but your reflexes will be dulled. The spirit path is the odd one, as usual— a follower of the spirit path can meditate to help offset the costs and catch snippets of sleep, allowing you to go a little longer than the others.”

“Oh,” Yukiko said, “that is interesting. We had no idea the games were played straight through or that we could burn aether that way. The history where Emperor Toja stayed awake during the night of the eurtik attack makes sense now.”

“Oh, right,” Gregory nodded.

“Your food,” Leroy Brown said, bringing over their breakfast. “Gratulations on your nuptials,” he said to Jenn before turning to Gregory. “No idea how you’ll manage two of them. Takes a strong man to have an equally strong wife, much less multiple of them.”

“Vera blessed me with them,” Gregory said. “I just hope I can be the man they think I am.”

The old man laughed and nodded. “We all hope that for our wives. Have a good day, magi.”

“Hmm, egg toast,” Dia smiled. “I enjoy this. The syrup is sweet, and an expensive condiment. Use it sparingly.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory and Jenn said.

“I wonder what this one is made from,” Yukiko said. “I’ve had it made from maple tree sap, and once, it was a nutty flavor.”

“With Brown, that’s a good question,” Dia said, picking up the small pitcher. Dipping her knife into it, she tasted it. One eyebrow raised as she poured a little over her egg toast. “It’s flavored with apples and cinnamon. I would ask him how he managed that, but he’d never tell me.”

Yukiko accepted the syrup from Dia, and did as Dia had, taste-testing it. “Hmm... it’s tasty.”

The syrup went around the table, each of them taking a small amount that they dribbled over their food, then spread onto the toast with their knives. Silence fell over the table as they all focused on eating.

Dia smiled, the first one finished. “Did you notice the aether-infusion in the syrup?”

“I was wondering where it was coming from,” Gregory said. “It was gentle, which makes sense, considering we all used the syrup so sparingly.”

“It would have been problematic if you had used more,” Dia smiled. “Are you ready to go train?”

“Yes, Dia,” they said, having all finished their meal.

~*~*~

They’d reached the park and were getting ready to start meditation when Jenn spoke up, “Dia, we met Grandmaster Baltur at the temple.”

Dia blinked. “He’s still here? I wonder why he wasn’t there when I stopped by... I’ll go back and see if he’s still there after training. Thank you for telling me.”

“We thought it odd that he hadn’t mentioned talking with you,” Jenn said.

“How is he?” Dia asked.

“Fading,” Yukiko said softly, “like Elder Lightshield.”

Dia exhaled slowly. “Yes. It is inevitable, and yet sad all the same.” Shaking her head, she took the first stance of the Peaceful Fist. “Let’s begin. You have work today.”

“Yes, Dia,” they said, already ready.

~*~*~

As meditation came to an end, Dia was smiling widely. She fished out her medallion, and the eighth circle was glowing a rich cyan. “This trip out of the academy has been a wonder.”

“Congratulations, Dia,” Gregory grinned. “You just reached the next rank?”

“I’ve been in the seventh rank for a long while,” Dia replied. “When I touched both paths the other day, I was hopeful that the next rank wouldn’t be far behind.”

“You’ll make it to master tier easily,” Yukiko said.

“Yes,” Dia agreed. “I worry about making it to the grandmaster tier, and I doubt I’ll ever see elder.”

“Elder is hard to reach,” Jenn said. “At least, it appears that way, from everything I’ve read.”

“It is,” Dia agreed. “Magus, master, and grandmaster are the most common ranks in the empire. Elders are rare, but there are a good number of them. The number of sages has only ever diminished over the years. They were never common, though back in the days of Lionel Lighthand, there were over a dozen sages. There are fewer than half that now, and there hasn’t been a new one for a few hundred years.”

“Lightshield is certain he won’t make it to sage,” Gregory said softly.

“He isn’t wrong,” Dia said sadly. “He’s only made it to the fifth rank of elder.” She shook her head. “You all have places to be. Go now. I’ll make sure dinner is ready when you finish your bath this evening.”

“Yes, Dia,” they said together before jogging off into town.

~*~*~

Gregory finished making another arrow and glanced over at Bryn. “Sir, I want to thank you for your tutelage. I feel confident that I’ll be able to avoid the worst an unscrupulous bowyer tries to foist off on me.”

“You’ve been a good pupil,” Bryn said. “If I had a year or two, I’m sure I could make you a journeyman bowyer in your own right.”

“I’m flattered, sir. It’s a craft I would do if I could. I’m a magi, though, and a peaceful life is not likely.”

“That is true,” Bryn nodded. “Even if there are no wars, magi often seem to find bad ends, between clan conflicts or them overstepping in the wrong places against the wrong people. I don’t think you’ll be in that last group. You’re far too honorable for that.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“It’s time for you to pack up for the day,” Bryn said, looking out the window of his shop. “Tomorrow is your last day. It’ll be more arrows.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you again for the gifts.”

“You’ve earned them through your effort,” Bryn said. “I doubt I’ll have another apprentice next year. If I do, they’ll have large shoes to fill.”

Gregory bowed his head again. “Thank you, sir.”

“Enough. Go on. I’m sure your wife is waiting for you.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory grinned as he left the shop.

Bryn watched him go, then went to check on the arrows Gregory had made.

~*~*~

Gregory was almost at the inn’s door when a hand tapped his shoulder. He spun to find the person, but no one was there. Another tug on his sleeve had him turning back the other way. Again, no one was there.

A soft giggle came from the far side of the inn. “Is something bugging you, dear one?”

“Yuki...” Gregory exhaled. “I thought someone had snuck up on me.”

“Who said that someone didn’t?” Yukiko asked as she stepped around the corner and into his view.

“Because it was your shadow magic that was doing it,” Gregory chuckled. Feeling something tug his kimono again, he didn’t turn. “No, I’m not falling for that again.”

“You should have paid attention this time,” Jenn said from behind him before she swept his feet.

Gregory coughed and stared up at Jenn. “I need to work on my awareness, obviously.”

“Especially when two people are working in tandem against you,” Yukiko said.

“The necklace does work well,” Jenn grinned as she held her hand out to Gregory.

Taking her hand, he let her help him up. “I wonder if we can find a way to train our awareness?”

“We’ll have to check at the archive,” Yukiko said. “Did you both have a good day?”

“Until I lost my feet,” Gregory replied, but he had a smile on his lips. “All I did was make arrows today, and I’ll be doing the same tomorrow.”

“I finished up a sword with Kassidy,” Jenn said. “I’ll be just helping her tomorrow. I enjoyed it, but I’m sad that after tomorrow, I won’t be able to work the metal.”

“I have the leather case for your bow,” Yukiko told Gregory. “I should finish up a quiver for the arrows tomorrow.”

“Oh. Thank you, Yuki.”

“Of course, dear one.”

“Bath, dinner, and then study?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Jenn agreed.

“To start with,” Yukiko smiled slyly.

Chapter Twenty-two

Gregory held his bundle of arrows by the leather straps that bound them together. It had been a good day, but also a little sad— Gregory enjoyed the time he’d spent working in the shop beside Bryn. The man didn’t talk much, but he was a good sort, though Gregory still couldn’t figure out why Bryn had been grinning when he’d left.

Jenn and Yuki are probably already in the bath. Gregory thought of his two wives and a smile touched his lips. Funny how quickly I’ve gone from uncertain to fully accepting them both. It feels natural with them... Maybe it’s the past life, not that it matters. The only thing that matters is that they are happy.

He gave Dia a smile when he got to the inn, as she was seated by the window. “Evening, Dia.”

“I was wondering what was keeping you,” Dia said. “Ah, Bryn sent you off with a bundle.”

“He also wanted me working right up until the end,” Gregory grinned. “I like him.”

“Bryn is a good man,” Dia agreed. “Why don’t you drop those off, then join your wives in the bath? Dinner will be in the private dining room tonight.”

“Yes, Dia.”

Gregory quickly dropped off the bundle in their room before going down to the baths. He was distracted as he got undressed— something in Dia’s manner had felt off to him, and he wondered if Yang hadn’t upset her again. After dropping his clothing into a basket, he entered the bathing room.

“A little thin for my tastes, but I can see why you like him,” the powerful, and surprisingly deep, female voice echoed off the walls.

Gregory froze in place for a moment— Yukiko, Jenn, and Kassidy Micklen were all in the tub, watching him. “Ah, I didn’t know there was another person in here,” Gregory said slowly, his face heating slightly. He started walking toward the hand pump so he could clean up.

“I don’t doubt that,” Micklen said. “Magus Ursinda told me I have to bathe to eat. Since I was here, Jenn asked me if I wanted to join them.”

“That makes sense,” Gregory said, realizing Dia had played a joke on him.

“We were talking about our favorite thing,” Yukiko said with an innocent tone.

Gregory’s eyes widened as he remembered what she’d called her “favorite thing” last night, and he glanced at Yukiko in shock.

Giggling, Yukiko gave him an evil grin. “You. Nothing specific. Just you.”

They’re all out to get me tonight, Gregory groaned to himself as he finished pumping water.

“Well, not entirely true,” Jenn said, watching Gregory tense again.

“Yes, they told me about the scars,” Micklen added. “Yuki was saying they came from a bane wolf.”

“I told her the story had to wait for you,” Yukiko said.

“Oh... uh, sure,” Gregory said as he sat down to wash, putting his back to them. “It was on age day…”

~*~*~

The story was finished by the time he’d stopped washing himself.

“Hmm... must have been frightening,” Micklen said.

“It was terrifying,” Gregory said, heading for the tub.

“Terror I know well,” Micklen said grimly, looking into the distance. Shaking her head, she focused on him when he sank into the water. “Most freeze up when terror grips their heart. Very few can push past it and act. That saved your life.”

“It did,” Gregory agreed. “Proctor Bishop really saved our lives, though.”

“I can’t see Harrison being able to take its head and not cut you,” Yukiko said. “Bishop is a master of her blade, unlike him.”

“Yes,” Gregory agreed.

“Sounds like another story,” Jenn said as she splashed some water into her hair and slicked it back. That action brought Gregory’s attention to Micklen, whose hair was also plastered to her head. Because her hair was wet and flat, he could easily see the jagged stumps of horns poking up from her hairline. Pulling his eyes from the remnants of her horns, he found her glaring at him.

“I’m sorry,” Gregory apologized. “I didn’t mean to stare.”

“He doesn’t mean anything bad by it, Kass,” Jenn said, touching Micklen’s arm. “Besides, you did some staring when he came in.”

Micklen looked away. “I don’t like being stared at because of them.” She pushed her hair so they mostly obscured the stumps again.

“I do apologize,” Gregory said softly. “It was rude of me to do so.”

Micklen glanced at him and saw only contriteness. She looked at Jenn’s hand, then patted it with her much bigger one. “Okay, I accept. Your wives speak only highly of you. You can’t hold prejudices if both of your wives have blood other than human.”

“Blood is just blood,” Gregory said. “It’s the person who decides who they are. I’ve known enough high and mighty assholes to know that blood is just an excuse to try making others feel bad.”

“I told you,” Jenn said. “This is who he is.”

Micklen exhaled noisily before dunking her head briefly underwater. Flinging it back, she sent water flying, but also her hair, revealing the jagged stumps again. “You did. I’m getting out. I’ll see you at dinner.”

Gregory bowed his head to her. “I’ll see you at din…ner,” he stuttered when Micklen stood up.

He’d thought she was impressive when he’d seen her at the smithy, but as she got out of the tub, he knew he’d vastly underestimated her. Chiseled and powerful were the only two words he could think of that fit the statuesque woman as she went past him.

“Yeah, you were right,” Jenn giggled as the door shut behind Micklen. “Then again, we weren’t much better.”

“I think she could kill someone without meaning to,” Yukiko said. “Greg?”

“Huh?” Gregory asked, then coughed. “I… I’m sorry.” He splashed water in his face. “I’m a horrible husband. Here I am with you two, and I still looked at another woman.”

Yukiko slid to one side of him and took his hand. “Most women would be hurt right now. You’re right to apologize.”

Jenn moved to his other side and mirrored Yukiko. “However, we’re both as guilty as you. We did the same as you with both her and Dia. I never thought that I would be attracted to women, but it appears that I am. Yuki helped me see that.”

“And Jenn helped me see that I am the same as her,” Yukiko said. “As long as none of us touches without the approval of the others, it’ll be fine. If you agree, that is.”

Gregory sat there as his wives held his hands, and he sighed. “Darkness calls me Aether, and maybe I am him reborn, but at the moment, I have to wonder if one of you is Vera.”

Both women giggled and leaned in to plant kisses on his cheeks.

“I think it’s Yuki,” Jenn said. “Despite what Darkness said, she’s the one who helped lead us to this happiness. She shared her heart with me when she never had to.”

Yukiko gave Jenn a soft smile. “You flatter me, but it isn’t so. Maybe our souls have just resonated now that we’re married and in love. I feel like we are parts of a symphony in harmony with each other.”

“Looking, no touching,” Gregory said, feeling odd about it. “I want to agree, but the idea of you looking at another man like that… it feels wrong to me.”

Both women laughed and kissed his cheek again. “No other man can catch our interest, dear one,” Yukiko said.

“I’ll never want another man,” Jenn said.

“Okay,” Gregory said. “I agree, but if any of us feels jealous, we have to tell the others and we’ll reevaluate this.”

“Agreed,” Jenn said.

“That’s the best course of action,” Yukiko nodded. “We should be going. We’ve been in here long enough.”

~*~*~

Entering the private dining room, Gregory wasn’t surprised to see Bryn and Lavox sitting with Dia and Micklen. “Good evening,” Gregory greeted them, echoed by Jenn and Yukiko.

“We wanted to hold a small feast for you all,” Bryn said.

“You’ve been exemplary pupils,” Lavox added.

“Helpful,” Micklen finished. “Thank you.”

“They approached me the other day and asked to hold this dinner,” Dia said. “I didn’t think you’d mind a last goodbye with your instructors.”

“We are honored,” Yukiko smiled. “Thank you for your tutelage and this meal.”

“Thank you for letting me into your forge and allowing me to work beside you,” Jenn added, bowing her head to Micklen.

“We will do our best to use the knowledge you imparted to us,” Gregory said.

A knock on the door stopped them from saying more before Brown entered the room. “Good evening,” he greeted them. “I have a simple meal for you tonight— rice, fish, and steamed vegetables.” He placed platters down on the table so they could serve themselves. The fish was on two platters, with one being salmon and the other koi. “When you are ready for dessert, just call for me.”

Bryn looked at the food with a frown after Brown left. “I’ve heard so many things about his cooking. I find myself a little disappointed.”

Lavox chuckled. “Only because you haven’t tasted it yet. If I’ve learned one thing about Brown, it is that appearance is deceiving.”

“At least there’s enough to sate us all,” Micklen said, taking a whole salmon onto her plate.

“The koi is obviously the only aether-infused food. Eat it slowly,” Dia told the three apprentices.

“Yes, Dia,” they said as they each took some rice and vegetables before serving themselves some koi.

“To Aether’s Guard, and a renewed friendship,” Lavox said, raising his glass once they all had food on their plates.

“To renewed friendships,” Bryn agreed.

“To new agreements and friendships,” Micklen added.

“From Aether’s Guard to you— our thanks for helping show our apprentices the hard work that most magi forget about. We hope that they remember this lesson for years so they never forget the hardships and work that goes on in the empire,” Dia replied. “And to new and renewed friendships.”

Everyone drank to the long toast before turning their attention to the food.

Bryn blinked at his plate, chewing slowly. “How?”

Lavox laughed between bites. “I told you.”

“But it doesn’t taste like fish,” Bryn said. “Fish always has that… fishy… taste. This doesn’t.”

“It’s surprising,” Micklen agreed, but not slowing in her consumption of the salmon.

“Brown’s the best cook I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting,” Lavox said, “but he’ll never tell you how he does what he does unless you become his apprentice.”

“I have my hands full with my own job,” Bryn sighed.

“You wouldn’t be able to become an apprentice to him,” Dia said. “Last I heard, he came up with cruel tests for the people who wanted to learn from him. They called him the cutthroat cook because of it.”

“What kind of tests?” Gregory asked.

“He only gives them thirty minutes to cook the meal he tells them to,” Dia said with a grin. “I know that doesn’t sound bad, but it’s never straightforward. Besides the short timeframe, he also gives them additional obstacles to overcome, like being made to use a katana as their only cooking implement.”

“No spoons or spatulas?” Yukiko asked.

“Exactly. It’s like he wants to punish those who have the audacity to try.”

“I’m glad I wanted to learn about bows and not cooking,” Gregory chuckled.

“I never thought about it,” Jenn said. “Smithing is all I wanted to do.”

“Family,” Micklen nodded with a mouthful of food.

Conversation lapsed for a while as everyone focused on eating. As the meal came to an end, everyone was near full, including Micklen, who’d polished off a salmon and a half along with her heaping helpings of rice and vegetables.

Dia gave them a smile. “I’ve called for dessert. I hope you’re all ready.”

“If it’s even half as good as dinner was, I might need help getting home,” Bryn laughed.

“I’m sure the stable has a wheelbarrow we can borrow,” Lavox snickered.

The knock on the door stopped Bryn’s reply. Brown came into the room, and a large smile spread across his face when he saw the empty platters. “I see you all enjoyed the meal. Good. For dessert, we have an old favorite of mine.” He touched the empty platters and they vanished, replaced by a new one that contained a pile of fried dough balls.

“Fried dough?” Micklen asked.

“My mother called them dough-balls. She was a little crude, but she was a good woman,” Brown said, the fondness in his voice obvious. “These have fillings in them. The trick is that no two have the same filling. Some are cheese, some meat, a few with berries, and so on. I hope you enjoy them. Magi, none of these are infused, so you can eat without worry.”

“I recall one had charid in it last time,” Dia said, staring at Brown. “How many of them have questionable fillings?”

Brown smiled broadly. “Seven of the forty-two have less than ideal fillings, because sometimes, life is shocking and disappointing. One of those seven is charid.”

“So we do have to worry, just not about our aether,” Gregory said, looking at the dough-balls.

“Have a good evening,” Brown said, stepping back over to the door.

A timid knock came a second before Brown opened it. The woodcarver stood there, looking uncertain. “Excuse me? I was looking for the magi.”

Brown stepped aside. “They are here.”

“I have the last figurine for them,” the woman said, digging out the carving.

“Thank you,” Yukiko said. “I’ll take it.”

The woman entered the room and handed off the figurine, bowing. “My thanks, magi.”

“Our thanks,” Yukiko replied. “The children will love them.”

The carver and Brown left, and the others looked at Yukiko. She placed the carving onto the table so they could see it.

“Not bad,” Bryn nodded. “For a market seller, she did good work.”

“Children?” Micklen asked.

“Dia’s sister takes care of seven children who help keep a home in the city,” Yukiko said.

“We visit them every week, and we promised them a gift if they kept up with their studies while we were here,” Gregory added.

“That is admirable,” Lavox said. “Making them earn their reward will teach them the value of hard work.”

“They’re very dedicated,” Jenn smiled. “They practice with us when we see them, if they’ve been doing their chores correctly. They have never failed to get passing marks from Baylyss.”

“Shall we try the mystery desserts?” Dia asked. “I swear, if I get the charid again, I’m going to make him regret adding it this time...”

Laughter followed her words, and Yukiko put the carving safely away.

Chapter Twenty-three

The days passed by slowly as they took the tedious journey back to Wesrik, then the academy, in regular carriages. All three apprentices were grateful to Dia, who had brought a few books along that they could read. They only paused in the evenings to sleep and have a hot meal before leaving the next morning.

The three lovers spent their nights together, getting even more comfortable with their new relationship. Gregory was happy that both Yukiko and Jenn were indeed comfortable with each other— they proved it to him a few times when he needed a rest during their lovemaking.

They took the time to examine the medallion from Aether’s temple. Gregory let them know that he was going to ask about ryuite at the academy archive when they returned. Yukiko suggested they also have Murium look over the clan archive, and Jenn suggested that they should also look into the iconography of the symbol on the temple and the altar.

They arrived back at the academy very late at night. The gate guards took a while before they approved them for entry into the academy grounds. They washed, ate the snacks that had been left out for them, then went to bed, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn all going to what had been his old room.

~*~*~

Waking up the next morning, Gregory smiled at Jenn and Yukiko both still sleeping on his chest. The two women were inches apart, noses nearly touching on his sternum. Yukiko shifted in her sleep, hitching her leg over his and letting out a soft murmur. That caused Jenn to stir slightly, her leg tightening on his other leg. He gazed at them fondly, then stroked their hair, lifting his head just enough to kiss the tops of theirs.

Jenn was the first to mumble, “Is it time to wake?”

“It feels right,” Gregory said.

“It’s a pleasant way to wake up,” Yukiko murmured, blinking. “Good morning to you, Jenn.” She leaned into Gregory more to give Jenn a kiss.

The third bell ringing broke the kiss. Yukiko sighed as she got out of the bedroll, and Jenn grumbled slightly as she went out the other way. Gregory had to agree with their sentiment— he would rather stay right where they’d been, but they’d promised to keep to their training regimen.

“Think they’ve kept at it?” Gregory asked as he stood and rolled their bedding up.

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “They both have goals and know that they need to be strong to even have a hope of those dreams coming true.”

“They were motivated when we left,” Jenn added. “The ring should have spurred them to do more.”

Gregory thought about giving Daciana and Nessa the ring to help them train. “I hope it helped them and didn’t force them strictly to the mind path.”

“They’re intent on joining us... our clan, that is,” Yukiko said. “If you think they’re worthy, I’m sure Darkness will help them.”

“I’d like anyone who has the best intentions for the clan to succeed,” Gregory said. “We need to grow strong. Everyone in the clan does. I’m sure that Nick and the others will be trying even harder to tear us down this year.”

“Are we taking the figurines?” Jenn asked as she got her obi on.

“Yes. I look forward to seeing them again,” Yukiko smiled.

“Me, too,” Jenn grinned.

“Me, three?” Gregory half-asked.

The women snickered as they finished getting dressed. “We’ll meet you downstairs, dear one,” Yukiko said.

“I’ll be down as soon as I’m dressed,” Gregory told her, having just finished getting their bedding in order.

“We’ll have breakfast ordered for you,” Yukiko said as she and Jenn went to leave.

“I wonder who’s cooking today?” Jenn was asking when the door shut.

~*~*~

Gregory was surprised to see who was sitting with Yukiko, Jenn, and Dia when he entered the dining area. “Proctor, it’s good to see you again.”

“I’m not a proctor anymore, Pettit,” Bishop said. “Our elder has another task for me now.”

“Samantha is going to be teaching Jenn physical enhancement magic,” Dia said.

“That is good news,” Gregory smiled.

“I’m going to be as hard or harder than Master Chen was,” Bishop said, looking at Jenn. “I hope you’re ready.”

“I’ll give you everything I have,” Jenn replied, bowing her head.

“Who is the instructor for our tactics class going to be?” Gregory asked as he took his seat.

“Egil Magi-killer has volunteered to teach that this year,” Dia said.

“Egil?” Gregory grinned. “I look forward to that class.”

“However, among his assistants is an old friend of Samantha’s.”

Bishop frowned, then sighed. “Harrison?”

“Yes,” Dia said. “I found the announcement this morning. Did you have another duel with him?”

“Not this year. He came in before or after I did.”

“Master Damon must have been happy,” Dia smiled.

“He was, but that was because of the novice I brought in,” Bishop replied. “Spatial magic is normally rare... little did I know there had been two last year. If this keeps up, maybe it’ll be as common as fire.”

“Someone from home?” Gregory asked.

“No, not someone from Alturis,” Bishop replied, her face impassive, “though they did come from the fringe like you.”

“Breakfast is served,” Velma said, bringing over their food and setting it out.

“I heard about you nearly repeating as champion,” Bishop said. “I will be looking to test your skill with the naginata later.”

“As you wish, Magus,” Gregory bowed his head.

“The food is here. Save the talk for later,” Dia said mildly.

Silence fell at Dia’s request, allowing them to enjoy their breakfast.

~*~*~

“I’m sure they’re already here, or will be shortly,” Gregory said as they entered the archive.

“Apprentices, it’s good to see you again,” Rafiq smiled. “Has your time away been informative?”

“It was,” Yukiko replied. “Has the archive been quiet?”

“Very. The only ones we could count on seeing are your friends,” Rafiq replied. “The apprentices almost never come. In fact, only a few without clans have appeared at all. The new novices, besides your friends... maybe a handful a week? With classes about to start, we will see a few more novices who wish to get ahead of the teachers.”

“Are they here?” Jenn asked.

“No, but they will be shortly,” Rafiq grinned. “What would you like to study?”

“We saw a temple of Aether,” Gregory said. “It had an image carved into it. Is there anything on that iconography I can read about?”

Rafiq frowned, then nodded. “Yes, but that book doesn’t leave the second floor. That floor is for apprentices. The books and scrolls there have been deemed not suitable for the novices.”

Gregory sighed. “I see. I’ll pass on that today then, as I do wish to see my friends. Is there a scroll on ryuite?”

“We wondered when you would ask about that stone,” Rafiq said. “I will have a tome suitable for this floor brought to you, but there are others above.”

“That will do for now. Thank you.”

“Can I see anything on a magi having multiple wives?” Jenn asked. “Especially if there’s precedence for an adept with multiple magi wives.”

Rafiq looked at her for a long moment. “I’ll have to check, as I’m not sure if it has happened before. Would you care for something else in the meantime?”

“Anything on mythrum, please.”

“Very well,” Rafiq said.

“Hmm... I need something for this floor,” Yukiko said. “I’ll do what we have not done in some time— please bring me what you think would best help me.”

“A lot of responsibility with that request. I will do my best.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled. “We’ll be at our table, waiting for our friends.”

“I will have the books brought shortly,” Rafiq replied.

“Thank you,” the three replied before heading into the archive.

They were pulling out paper and ink when Yukiko looked up and smiled. “Nessa, Daciana, and who might you be?”

“Victoria Wilson,” a feminine voice replied.

The name and voice sounded vaguely familiar, and when Gregory looked behind him, he saw her. Blonde hair in twin braids, eyes that looked purple but also blue at times, and a soft smile on full lips. A memory clicked into place— her bringing him hot water to wash his clothes when he was at the inn in Linom.

“How’s your father?” Gregory asked.

“He is well. The proctor was right. No reprisals came from him telling the truth.”

All four of the women looked between Victoria and Gregory, clearly curious.

“Victoria is the daughter of an inn owner in Linom,” Gregory explained. “I don’t recall the name of the inn, though, I’m sorry. I know you brought me water to wash my clothes with, but there’s something else I can’t quite remember, as well.”

“When Otus attacked you, I cared for you while your aether repaired the damage,” Victoria said softly, a secretive smile on her lips. “I sat up with you all night.”

“You gave me water,” Gregory said. The memory was a little hazy, but he recalled soft hands stroking his hair and a mug of water.

“Yes.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said. “Let me introduce you. Yukiko Warl… err… Pettit,” he paused and looked at Yukiko. “Not used to that yet.”

“Neither am I, dear one,” Yukiko smiled at him. “Pettit is correct now that we’re married.”

“And Jenn B… Pettit,” Gregory said, correcting himself again.

All the novices stared at them. Victoria was in complete shock that he was married, much less twice over. Daciana and Nessa both got over their minor shock quickly and went over to hug Jenn, congratulating her.

“When did it happen?” Daciana asked as she sat next to Jenn instead of at the other table. “Was it romantic?”

“If you want to tell us,” Nessa said, staring at Daciana.

Jenn gave them a smile. “I don’t mind. It’s not much of a story, honestly. Yuki and I told him about my wish to marry him, and after a bit of worry that it might hurt one of us, he agreed. The priest at the temple of Aether did the small ceremony and we registered the papers in Waterrock. It’s been less than two weeks.”

“How did you and Victoria meet?” Yukiko asked.

Nessa and Victoria took the empty seats at the table, putting Victoria at the far end of the table, and Nessa next to Yukiko. “She came in just a few days ago,” Nessa said. “We were returning to the dormitory when we heard her proctor saying that her last novice had nearly won both tournaments. So, later that night, we approached her to find out if she was talking about Greg, Jenn, or you.”

Daciana grinned. “I told you it was a good idea.”

“It was, obviously, Daciana’s idea to approach her,” Nessa said with an eye roll. “As I was saying, we approached her or, rather, tried to. She was being harassed by some of our least favorite novices because she’s a fringer.”

“They were very rude,” Victoria said. “They backed down when Daciana growled, though,” she giggled. “Especially the one... who was he again?”

“Peter,” Nessa replied. “The same one Daciana fought before. It’s as if he thinks anyone who doesn’t hang on him is trash.”

“We know a few people like that,” Gregory said.

“Peter backed down right away. Went a little pale, in fact,” Victoria smiled. “To be fair, if I had heard that from directly behind me, I might have been concerned.”

Daciana looked a little embarrassed. “It slipped out.”

“Once they left, we struck up a conversation,” Nessa went on, helping her friend. “Considering the things that we have in common and the harassment she was already getting, we invited her to join our training.”

“She’s thrown herself into it,” Daciana said approvingly.

“Welcome to the study group, Victoria,” Yukiko said, giving the new woman an appraising look. “We need to begin on the Magi Squares.”

“The ring has been helpful,” Nessa said as she got out paper and ink. “We’re letting Victoria have it for a few weeks so she can catch up easier.”

“It was a lucky find,” Yukiko grinned. “It’ll be good if your friend is even with you in training.” She looked at Victoria. “Don’t worry about starting late. If you apply yourself fully, I’m sure you’ll be able to shine as brightly as they do.”

Victoria bowed her head to Yukiko. “Thank you. I will do my best.”

~*~*~

Leaving the archive, the six of them gave Rafiq a smile and wave.

“He’s very nice,” Victoria said.

“So is Simon,” Nessa said. “Simon should be working tomorrow.”

“I’m so looking forward to classes,” Daciana said, stretching as they paused outside the archive.

“It’ll mean less self-training, but so am I,” Nessa nodded.

“And we’ll be closer to joining the clan,” Daciana grinned.

“My advice,” Gregory spoke up, “is to drop history after the first class. You can learn it better and faster on your own, and it’ll free up more time for studying that you’ll enjoy more. You do lose out on a few posting assignments that way, but if you come in first or second during either tournament, it won’t matter, as they waive your classes.”

“The bad thing is,” Yukiko said, “the three of you are in different classes, since you’re on different floors.”

“No, we’re not,” Daciana chuckled. “We got approval from the keeper to switch with a couple of novices who’d been on the third floor. It puts all of us in the same classes, and next door to each other.”

Yukiko looked thoughtful. “I thought room switches weren’t allowed.”

“Different keeper, different rules, maybe?” Jenn suggested.

“Maybe?”

“That’s good for you three, at least,” Gregory said. “It’ll let you stay together like Yuki and I.”

“What about Jenn?” Victoria asked.

“I joined them just after the first tournament, but we all joined the clan together,” Jenn replied. “Gregory was the one who spoke for me to get into the clan.”

“All I did was invite you to dinner to meet the elder,” Gregory said.

“And he accepted me,” Jenn agreed, “but I never would have been there if you hadn’t asked me to come.”

“You’re both right,” Yukiko said before turning to the three novices. “We have places to be. We wish you the best in training today.”

“We’ll be strong enough, just wait,” Daciana said, bowing her head to Yukiko.

“We’re pushing as much as we can,” Nessa said, copying Daciana.

“I’ve just started, but as my friends are determined to join Aether’s Guard, I will be, too,” Victoria said. Her eyes drifted briefly to Gregory before she bowed her head.

“Study, train, and do your best,” Yukiko said. “Don’t be surprised if Dia doesn’t invite you until after the tournament.”

“Because the Eternal Flame will be looking for ways to hurt you and the clan, even if it means targeting us,” Nessa said. “We know. We will be vigilant.”

“See you tomorrow,” Yukiko smiled.

“See you tomorrow,” the novices replied.

Gregory gave them a smile and wave before walking away with Yukiko and Jenn.

Once they were away from the others Jenn spoke up, “I didn’t expect a third.”

“Greg, do you remember anything about Victoria?” Yukiko asked.

“She was pleasant,” Gregory said as he thought it over. “I only said a dozen words or so to her the entire time I was there. I vaguely recall a woman caring for me when I was injured... it could have been her.”

“How were you injured?” Jenn asked.

“Well, the local village elder had a son named Otus...” Gregory said, launching into the tale.

Chapter Twenty-four

Walking the last few feet to Gin’s home, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were all smiling and eager to see the kids. Jenn beat the other two to the door with a burst of aether. Knocking, she waited with a big smile.

A minute passed before Elsa opened the door. “How can—?” She cut off when she saw who was there, and with a squeal, she hugged Jenn hard. “Welcome back!” she said as she continued to hug Jenn.

Jenn returned the hug. “Thank you, Elsa. We’re glad to be back.”

Elsa let go of her and stepped over to Yukiko, who was the next closest, and hugged her. “We all missed you, but we haven’t stopped working.”

“Except for this moment, it seems,” Baylyss’ voice was not unkind as she gave the group a small curtsy. “Welcome back to the Watashi residence, magi. Would you care to come inside?”

Yukiko gave Elsa a hug back before letting the girl go. “We would love to. Thank you.”

Elsa let go of Yukiko, looking a little guilty. Her gaze went to Baylyss, then to Gregory, before going back to Baylyss.

Baylyss’ lips twitched. “Fine, fine, go ahead, but you’ll be doing extra work to make up for your lapse.”

Elsa beamed, then hit Gregory in the chest as she bounced over to him and hugged him hard. “Welcome home. We’ve missed you.” Her voice hitched on “we,” as if she’d changed it just before saying it.

“We’ve missed you too, Elsa. We’ve missed all of you,” Gregory replied, giving her a hug back. “Besides this lapse, Baylyss, have they been doing as they should?”

“Minor issues came up, but nothing that would warrant real comment. They’ve all done their work, and have been keeping up on their training, as well. Elsa has been the one guiding them through it.”

Elsa’s arms tightened a little more around Gregory before she let him go with a soft sigh. She moved to stand beside Baylyss just inside the door. With her features composed, she curtsied. “Welcome to the Watashi residence, magi. We are glad you have returned, and will have things prepared for you. Would you care to come inside?”

“We would, thank you,” Jenn replied with a grin.

Baylyss shook her head slightly, an amused smile on her lips as she stood aside. “Did you wish for me to gather the others for you?”

“Since they’ve done as they’re supposed to, please? We can give them the gifts we’ve brought back,” Gregory said.

Elsa’s eyes sparkled as she closed the door behind them. “Do you wish me to fetch them, ma’am?”

Baylyss nodded. “Gather them to the garden, as I’m sure the magi are going to train after they do so.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Elsa said, leaving at a dignified, yet quick, pace.

“Did the three of you enjoy your time away?” Baylyss asked as the magi exchanged their boots for slippers. She frowned slightly when Gregory’s boots shifted to become slippers, but she didn’t say anything.

Gregory saw the frown and said, “Don’t worry, they never seem to track anything on them. I chalk it up to part of the enchantment.”

Baylyss bowed her head. “I didn’t want to question you.”

“But you worried for the home,” Gregory replied, “which is your job. I don’t blame you. It’s why I wanted to ease your fears.”

“Most magi wouldn’t bother,” Baylyss replied. “I’ve come to accept that you three are far from the norm. Please, follow me.”

They bowed their heads and, with their slippers in place, followed her.

All the children were in the garden, smiling, but standing ready for them. Elsa stood in front of the others, and she curtsied when they entered the courtyard. “Magi, the staff awaits your command,” Elsa said.

Gregory chuckled, before he silenced himself. “Thank you. Baylyss has told us of the troubles that happened.” He watched a few of the kids shift uncomfortably. “But she said that you all did good jobs and have not failed in your duties. Moreover, you’ve all kept up with your training.”

The two children who’d looked afraid and ashamed now looked at Baylyss, who was standing near them with a smile on her lips. Gregory watched them clearly resolve to do better as they looked back toward him.

“We said that we’d bring something back,” Gregory said. “Since you’ve done what you should, we have these gifts.” He stepped back, as Yukiko and Jenn had the carvings.

“They are simple gifts, but we thought you might like them,” Yukiko said, pulling out the first carving and showing them a female magi in a fighting stance. Her second hand held up a male magi in a different fighting stance. “Elsa, these two are yours.”

Elsa looked at the carvings, then stepped forward and took them slowly. “I will treasure them... Thank you, Yuki, Greg, Jenn.” With a bright smile on her lips, she stepped back.

“We have a set for each of you,” Jenn smiled. “Come forward when we call for you. Once you have them, go put them away, and then come back so we can start our training.”

“Yes, magi!” the kids all said with big smiles.

~*~*~

Gregory chuckled as they headed back to the academy. “They were focused today.”

“They were, indeed,” Yukiko agreed. “Elsa more so than the rest, but as she does, the rest follow.”

“She’s their leader,” Jenn nodded, “but all of them are in it for themselves. They wouldn’t be as focused if they weren’t, which is good. I would hate for one of them to be forced into doing it.”

“Yeah, that wouldn’t be good,” Gregory agreed. “If any of us sees any hint of that, we need to pull Elsa aside and talk with her.”

“I’ll talk with her tomorrow,” Yukiko said, “just to make sure.”

“Probably for the best. Nip it in the bud before it becomes a problem.”

They walked in silence for a bit before Jenn broached a different subject, “Greg, what’s Bishop like?”

Gregory considered her question for a bit before he answered, “When I knew her, she was just the proctor who came to administer the age day ritual… she was firm, but fair. When I traveled with her to the academy, though, I saw the harshness she has. She’s quick and brutal where needed, but she also shows compassion.” He paused, thinking of the dead waif in Linom. “She’ll be as hard as Chen was, but she respects those who don’t quit. She’s stayed with the clan since joining it, too, so she’s dedicated to it. I think if you just be yourself and do as much as you can, it’ll be fine.”

“We watched her duel Harrison,” Yukiko added. “She cares for a friend who no longer sees her as one. She’s a master of her blade if she was able to take the bane wolf’s head off and not cut Greg.”

Jenn nodded. “Katana... not wakizashi, but she’ll have insight into fighting someone with a longer blade.”

They walked on quietly for a while again. “I think she suspects something about me,” Gregory said after a moment. “I told her I talked to my aether, not knowing that wasn’t normal. She also saw my arms covered in aether with the bane wolf. The only people I know who can do that are physical enhancement magi. I never thought of it before, but she probably knows I don’t have that magic by now.”

“Do you think she told Lightshield about you, and that’s why he was so interested?” Yukiko asked him.

“Possibly? He sent her to be the proctor of that part of the fringe before my birth, though. My mother also talked with her after having a vision of me as a magi... I need to ask Bishop about that.”

“Do you think she’ll level with you,” Yukiko asked, “or would it give more away?”

“I can ask her about it, having recalled it from a memory,” Gregory said. “I don’t think it’ll give anything away to ask that way.”

“What if she knows?” Jenn asked.

“She can’t know, but she might suspect,” Yukiko said. “Greg is right; his approach is sound. Besides, maybe he can glean some information from her.”

“You burned aether on your arms just after becoming a novice?” Jenn asked after a moment. “You didn’t mention that in your story.”

“Huh...” Gregory thought about it. “I didn’t. Weird.”

“Or you had some subconscious knowledge that it shouldn’t be said,” Yukiko added. “Darkness helping guard you, maybe?”

“Could be.”

“Do you think you could do it again?” Jenn asked.

“Not sure I want to try,” Gregory admitted. “I remember a lot of pain when the flames vanished. I didn’t think about it, but now that I think back, it was both of my arms that hurt, not just the one that got bitten.”

“Oh...” Jenn said.

“Lack of channel from the body path, maybe?” Yukiko suggested. “We have channels now, just not as deep or wide as Jenn’s.”

“Hmm... Maybe. Something to check later, but I don’t want to rush it and hurt myself, either. They did tell us there would be pain for pushing aether through our body and not following the body path. I felt the edges of it last year when we ran, but it wasn’t like the flames.”

“That’s a good point,” Yukiko agreed. “Something to test eventually, but we don’t need to test it right now.”

“And I thought he was special before all this...” Jenn said with a soft smile at Gregory. “I’m not sure I would have had the courage to approach you if I had known all that.”

Yukiko giggled. “You would have. Like me, he called to you, as we talked about. We know it might have been because of our past lives, but all that matters is that we’re here now.”

“Yes,” Jenn smiled.

“Agreed,” Gregory said, touching their hands briefly.

“Tomorrow is our last free day,” Gregory said after another few minutes of silent walking. “We need to ask Dia what our schedule is going to look like. If she knows who the instructors are, she has to know when the classes are.”

“And how that will impact our schedule,” Yukiko nodded.

“We also need to find out what our new arrangements at the clan hall are,” Jenn said softly.

Gregory smiled and nodded. “Maybe we should jog?”

“Yes,” Yukiko and Jenn said together before going faster.

Gregory laughed as he hurried to catch up to them.

Chapter Twenty-five

When they arrived back at the clan hall, the three lovers were in high spirits. Dia watched them approach from where she was sitting on the porch smoking her pipe, the purple smoke trailing away from her.

“Dia,” Gregory greeted her with a smile. “We had a few questions, if you have the time.”

“Sit,” Dia said, motioning to the benches. “What did you wish to know?”

“First, what’s our schedule going to look like?” Gregory asked.

“Ah, a good question, and the answer to it is complicated,” Dia replied, exhaling a smoke ring away from them. “Tactics class starts at the sixth bell, so your morning schedule should be fine. However, depending on what is taught that day and whether or not you have a game, things will change drastically. Some days, the instruction will run into the late afternoon, and others, it will end by midday. If you have a game, well… as I said, you are there until it is over.”

“How do we train, then?” Yukiko asked.

“Around it, as we can,” Dia replied. “If class is out by midday, you will come back here and we will have Gin train you before your magic training. If class runs late, we’ll push dinner back so you can train both, but it does mean your meditation will need to be after dinner. When one or more of you have a game running, we’ll have one of the staff waiting for you to cook you a meal if it’s after dinnertime, but you will have to miss training that day.”

“Our games will be on different days?” Jenn asked.

“Possibly. The academy can run a dozen games at once, but that’s not even half of your class. All games to start are one-on-one. As the year progresses, they will run more complex campaigns with three or four players against each other, or even teams.”

“So we won’t be training together, like the end of last year,” Jenn sighed.

“For the first month, you will,” Dia said. “The first month is all instruction, most of which you’ll already know since you’ve been playing. You could challenge your instructor to a game and, if you win, you’d be excused for that month.”

“We can do that?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, but be warned— most instructors hate being challenged just so you can avoid the lectures,” Dia said, blowing out a large smoke ring before puffing a smaller one through it.

“Egil would be peeved,” Gregory nodded. “I don’t want to antagonize him.”

“The first month, we’ll train together. After that, we’ll do as much as we can together,” Yukiko said.

“Do we still get our days off?” Jenn asked.

“Not as such,” Dia smiled. “You will have five weeks off, set in one-week increments that are chosen by the instructors. How those will be decided is up to them and their assistants.”

“Hopefully, we have them off together,” Gregory said.

“Keep me informed about your friends,” Dia said, changing the topic. “I’m interested if they can keep their training in the face of the others.”

“Uh...” Gregory said with a hint of hesitation, “Daciana and Nessa are doing well, but there’s another with them now.”

“Oh? Would that be Victoria?” Dia asked with a small smile, getting surprised looks from the three. “Bishop told me about her. I would dare to go so far as to say that I know more about her than you do. If she’s joined your friends and is as intent on training and joining the clan as they are, then I will simply wait to hear news of three instead of two.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory said, bowing his head.

“Was there anything else?” Dia asked.

“Is Bishop inside?”

“She was, last I knew.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Gregory said, standing up.

“Gregory, we’re going to go check with Murium on the subjects we have questions on,” Yukiko said. “Meet us there after you speak with Bishop?”

“Yes. I shouldn’t be long.”

~*~*~

It took Gregory a bit to track Bishop down. I should’ve started with her room, he chided himself as he knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Bishop’s voice commanded from the other side.

Gregory opened the door. “Bishop, may I speak with you?”

Bishop looked over from her seat at the table. “Pettit, come over and sit.”

Gregory did as she suggested, but he felt out of place. Bishop was wearing casual clothing— a steel-gray shirt and black pants with no kimono or bright colors to be seen. He’d only ever seen her in her proctor armor, but then remembered she’d been wearing this same outfit at breakfast, though it hadn’t struck him then.

“What did you need?” Bishop asked, closing the book she’d been reading.

“It’s not a need. It’s a memory I had a question about.”

“Ah, walking the spirit path does tend to bring memories up,” Bishop said. “I’ve heard you’ve been using the Peaceful Fist to train?”

“Yes, Proctor.”

“Bishop, not proctor,” she chided him gently. “What memory?”

“When I was young— very young— my mother spoke with you during the age day ritual. I was across the square with my friends, waiting for the ritual to start, but it was very close to the day I’d told her that I was going to be a magi for the first time.”

Bishop’s eyes focused on a distant point. “Your mother? Strawberry-blonde hair, a serious expression?”

“She was smiling most of the time that I can recall… she was sad a few times, but when she spoke with you, she might have been serious.”

“I remember her now,” Bishop nodded. “I can see why your father would mourn her loss so much. She was a concerned mother, and beautiful. You have her eyes,” she added, looking him square in the eyes.

“Yes. I wanted to know what she spoke to you about.”

“She told me that her son would be a magi. At the time, I simply thought she was just being hopeful— many parents wish for their children to be magi. I didn’t think of it again until she died, and I’d again forgotten about it until I heard your father’s name after his indiscretion.” A smile touched her lips. “Then, a child told me flatly that he would be a magi... that he would grab his aether and make it see him.”

Gregory looked away from her, his cheeks heating. “Yeah, that was a bit strong, but I wasn’t wrong.”

“Not wrong at all,” Bishop agreed. “I still remember your first use of aether. Fighting a bane wolf shortly after you touched aether for the first time? Not a whelp, either, but a fully-grown bane wolf... and all you got for your troubles were scars and your friend that lost two fingers.”

I should look into what it would take for Gunnar to regrow those… Gregory thought to himself.

“When I got back here, what did I hear? That you nearly repeated being the champion, only to be defeated by your fellow clanmate. I also heard how my clan is all but embroiled in a feud with the Eternal Flame, all because the grandson of Shun was beaten by you and your wives repeatedly.”

“He’s a spoiled child who doesn’t know how to accept defeat,” Gregory snorted.

Bishop laughed and shrugged. “So many in power are. Ah, well, it does seem that my beloved clan will be climbing in prestige again. For that, you’ll have my thanks. You three have helped the clan’s name begin to spread again… long dismissed and nearly forgotten, but now, rising back to its rightful place. Tell me, why did you three choose this clan?”

Gregory hesitated as he considered his words. Bishop waited, watching him with interest. “Honestly, it was just Yuki and I, at first. We wanted a clan that would let us stay together even into our adept and magus years. Jenn joined us just before we joined the clan, and she became a friend, and then more. Now, we’re hoping all three of us can stay together.”

Bishop’s lips pursed and she looked into the distance. “That will be problematic. Very few postings have room for three adepts or magus-tier magi. Two is more doable, but even that is difficult.”

“We worry that will be the case.”

“It’s still years away, and Lightshield is wise,” Bishop said softly. “I’m sure if you tell him, he’ll try to do what he can. Especially for you.” She said the last word with weight as she stared at him.

He did his best to keep impassive, but he knew he failed.

“You brought two talented friends with you into the clan, one of which became a champion of the novice year, not to mention the three novices who are hard at work training to also join the clan. I do feel a little bad for Victoria,” Bishop said as if she’d meant nothing more.

“Why?” Gregory asked.

“Because the poor girl is distinctly interested in you, and here you are with two wives already. Ah, well, it’ll be good for her. She’ll learn early that life is painful, and anyone trying to tell you different has ulterior motives.”

“Oh? But I’ve barely spoken with her.”

“Hmm... maybe she has a soft spot for the injured ones?” Bishop shrugged. “Your wife, Jenn— how would you rate her fighting ability and her control over her magic?”

“She’s possibly the best fighter from our class,” Gregory said. “As for her magic, Master Chen would be able to speak to that better, but she was able to use her aether sparingly and in pieces when needed, not just flooding herself the entire time.”

Bishop smiled. “She’ll be a good student then. Good. Is there anything else, Pettit?”

“No, Bishop. I just wanted to ask about my mother.”

“I am sorry I can’t recall more of her,” Bishop said. “She would be proud of you. You did as she said and you wished. You’re a magi, even if your road is filled with hardships.”

“Hard paths make the best magi,” Gregory said as he rose to his feet. “A wise woman told me that, and I believe it. Now, to survive and become stronger.”

Bishop’s smile was real as she opened her book back up. “I’m glad you took the words to heart. Have a good evening.”

“Have a good evening, Bishop.”

Chapter Twenty-six

Gregory was still thinking about his talk with Bishop when he made it to the clan archive. Jenn and Yukiko were seated at a table, looking over a book, and Murium was sitting in the far corner of the room with a book on her lap.

Going over to his wives, Gregory spoke softly, “What did you find?”

“This is a book on the symbol of the temple,” Yukiko replied. “It’s been linked to a few ancient temples scattered around the known world. The myth says that Aether himself built them from the bedrock of the earth. They appear to be unchanged, even by earth magi of the elder tier.”

“The author of this book links the different images to the three paths,” Jenn said. “The brain, of course, denotes the mind while the flexing arm stands for the body path. The author is debating on whether or not the lotus flower represents the spirit path. The flower is unlike any other in the world, showing a strange amount of petals, but with the definition of the other two, the author hypothesizes that the flower should exist, as well.”

“But it is the spirit path, right?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Yukiko nodded. “Remember how it’s always the spirit path that people seem to be able to combine with another? Note that the flower is in the middle of the image, between the other two.”

Gregory considered the idea for a few moments. “You think it was placed deliberately there to show that it can combine with either of them?”

“I don’t know, but I feel like it is,” Yukiko replied.

“The author suggests that this image is why the empire believes in the three paths,” Jenn said.

“I can see where that theory would come from,” Gregory said slowly, “but if that’s known, why does the academy push us toward one path or another? Why not have all the novices try to walk spirit and another path?”

“Because those in power don’t like threats to themselves,” Yukiko answered him.

Gregory thought about what he’d seen so far since leaving Alturis and nodded. “Yeah... if people like Nick are the norm for the ‘powerful,’ I can see how that would be.”

“Very few magi have managed to combine paths, as it is,” Jenn added. “Why waste even a second of training on what is likely a futile gesture when you can push them to excel on a single path?”

“There is that, as well,” Yukiko agreed.

“Yet here we are, walking…” Jenn trailed off, glancing at Murium, who was still reading. “Doing what we are.”

“Yes, but we know why we can,” Yukiko said. “Yet another thing to talk to Darkness about.”

“Next time we grow, I hope to be able to ask her about that, and about Dia walking both paths,” Gregory said, before he added a little belatedly, “and about my gloves and boots, too.”

“Yes, that’s something else that’s important,” Yukiko nodded.

“They blunt a physical enhancement magi’s attacks,” Jenn said. “I’d been wondering how you’d done that until you told me about the gloves.”

“They stopped Nick’s fire from burning my hands, too,” Gregory added with another glance toward Murium, who was clearly absorbed in her book. “It might have to do with the ryuite in them. Is this all she had for us?”

“We only asked her for this to start with,” Yukiko said. “I want to draw the image from the medallion before I ask about it.”

“That makes sense,” Gregory admitted. “I’m going to ask if she has anything on ryuite.”

They both nodded and went back to their book as Gregory went over to Murium.

“Murium?”

The archivist looked up at him, blinking slowly. “Yes?”

“Are there any books on ryuite in the collection?”

Murium stared at him for a long moment before setting her book aside. “Yes, there is something. Give me a moment, please.”

Gregory stepped aside and waited. Murium moved slowly as she walked to the middle of the room and closed her eyes. She spun in a lazy circle, mumbling under her breath as she did. Without warning, her eyes snapped open and she moved to the bookshelf. She stood on her toes and reached up, bringing down a thick book. Nodding, a smile grew as she walked it over to Gregory.

“Ryuite is on page one-hundred and thirty-three. This is the extent of the archive’s knowledge on ryuite.”

Gregory took the book from her with a smile. “Thank you, Murium.”

She bowed her head and went back to her seat.

Gregory went back to where the other two were and sat down. “I’ll let you know what I find.”

“We’ll do the same,” Yukiko said.

~*~*~

Gregory sat, looking into the distance, as he thought about what the book had on ryuite. It’s a gem, but also a metal, which makes no sense at all... it would explain the threads in the glove, and boots, and the gem in the naginata, though. This book has nothing to hint at why the gloves can help me deflect a fully enhanced blow...

“Greg?” Yukiko asked.

“Huh?”

“Were you able to learn anything?”

“Not a lot, honestly. It has two pages about what they know on ryuite which, besides describing it with a lot of extra words, isn’t much. Ryuite is a gem, which we’ve seen in the naginata and medallion, but it’s also a metal that can be thinned down and used as fine thread, like we see in my gloves and boots. As a metal, it glimmers with a multitude of colors, much like the gem does when it’s illuminated.”

“Maybe the archive will have something more?” Yukiko sighed. “This one didn’t have much more to go on, either. It’s a lot of debate and conjecture, and several different theories of the emblem are discussed. Nothing about the first known appearance of it or anything useful.”

“I feel like I hit a rock head-on,” Jenn sighed, rubbing her forehead.

“Yeah, it was difficult to take,” Gregory said. “Should we go bathe early?”

“That… is not as exciting as it sounds anymore,” Yukiko started excitedly, but her happiness dropped after the first word.

“Segregated,” Jenn agreed with Yukiko. “We got used to the other just in time to leave it behind.”

“I’m glad and sad at the same time,” Gregory said as he stood up. “At least I won’t have any surprise bathers here.”

Yukiko giggled as she got to her feet. “As if you minded that much, dear one.”

“Didn’t mind them being there,” Gregory admitted. “The surprise was the part that I didn’t care for.”

“Well, maybe next time, we’ll warn you,” Jenn snickered.

“Are you done?” Murium called to them.

“Yes, Murium. Thank you,” Gregory said. “Did you want us to put them—?”

“No, it’s my job,” Murium cut him off before her cheeks reddened. “I mean… no thank you.”

“No apology needed,” Gregory said, bowing his head to her. “See you at dinner.”

“Yes,” Murium said softly, looking away from the three of them.

“She’s so soft-spoken and shy,” Jenn said as they walked down the hall.

“Yes, but that’s just who she is,” Yukiko said.

“Pettit, do you have a moment?” Bishop asked from near the front door.

“What do you need, Bishop?” Gregory inquired.

“I’d like to spar with you,” Bishop said. “It’s an hour before dinner, so there’s time unless you have something else to do.”

Gregory shook his head. “We were just going to bathe early. A match or two should be fine.”

“Would you spar with me?” Jenn asked Bishop.

“Hmm... yes. A single match before I fight him,” Bishop agreed. “I have the weapons outside already.”

The three of them followed Bishop out the door. Dia was sitting on the porch, smoking, and Gin sat beside her, sipping from a glass of wine.

“I’m looking forward to seeing this,” Gin said.

“Did you need both blades?” Inda asked from off the porch.

“Yes. I’m fighting Jenn first, as you thought,” Bishop replied. “Jenn, we’ll be using aether. I’ll temper my output down to your levels and only do what I could as an apprentice. That way, it’s a fair fight.”

“Thank you, Magus,” Jenn said as she went over and took the training wakizashi from Inda. “I look forward to learning from you.”

Bishop chuckled as she took the practice katana from Indara. “You say that now, but we’ll see how you feel in a few minutes.”

“I have a potion or two if things go badly,” Dia said, blowing a fast-moving smoke ring.

Gregory and Yukiko stood on the other half of the porch, watching as Jenn and Bishop moved to the wide-open area between the hedge and porch. Jenn and Bishop stretched a little before facing each other.

Inda stepped in between them. “Face the audience and bow,” she told them. She walked them through the bowing before stepping back and commanding them to fight.

Bishop shot forward, her sword blurring as she attacked. The clack-clack of the wooden training weapons echoed throughout the yard as Jenn deflected attack after attack, her brow creased in concentration.

“Good, good. You can do the bare minimum, at least. Now, let’s see if you can do more,” Bishop said blandly.

Jenn was focused only on the fight, but not only was she badly outclassed in skill, Bishop had a weapon with a longer reach than she did. With a growl of frustration, Jenn took a graze from the magus’ katana to get inside its reach. She didn’t go with the expected attack with her sword— instead, she kicked Bishop, her leg coated in blue flames when she did.

Bishop brought her own leg up, covered in aether from foot to thigh, and took the blow on the shin as she stepped in and shoulder-checked Jenn, staggering the smaller woman back.

“Good. The unexpected attack was the right call,” Bishop smiled. “Most would have been worried about deflecting an attack from your shorter blade in that moment. You have speed— use it. You aren’t going to overpower nor outlast me, which means you have to find a different way.”

Jenn leapt back, clearing over a dozen feet. She was breathing hard as she stared at Bishop. “How do I use my aether to go faster?”

“The process is the same as what you’ve been doing,” Bishop said. “It requires you to will it to happen. You don’t want more power— you want more speed, or a combination of both.”

Jenn nodded slowly. “Okay.”

Bishop smiled. “Now, try it again.”

Legs blazing blue, Jenn pushed off and was suddenly on Bishop. The clacking sound of their weapons was growing faster as they clashed. Bishop kicked out, and Jenn sprang back again.

“Good. Against others, they would have been hard-pressed to keep up with your speed. However, you had no power in those swings. You need to balance your will to do both equally, or split it as you wish. We’ll be working on that, but that is good enough for today.”

Jenn shifted into a defensive posture. “I’m not done yet.”

“You might not be, but I wish to fight him, and you’re in my way,” Bishop said simply before she was beside Jenn in a blink.

Jenn brought her sword down to deflect the strike from Bishop’s katana, but that was a feint. Bishop’s foot lashed out and Jenn went flying. Rolling, Jenn came back to her feet only to find Bishop on top of her already. Jenn did the best she could, but Bishop had her outclassed in every way and she knew it. She didn’t quit, though— she kept trying to find a way to win, right up until Bishop slammed the practice katana into her back.

“Stop,” Inda said quickly.

Coming to a sudden stop, Bishop knelt to check her. “Did I break anything?”

“No,” Jenn winced, “but it’s bruised.”

“Good. I made sure I used just enough aether to make you feel it.” Standing up, she helped Jenn to her feet. “You have a solid base. Training you will be enjoyable. Your control over how much aether you use is remarkable. I doubt anyone else in your class has the same control over theirs.”

“Thank you, Magus. I did my best to learn from Master Chen.”

“Half of learning is applying yourself, which you obviously did,” Bishop said. “I will thank him for making my task easier when I speak with him next. Also, you may call me Bishop. There is no need to use titles.”

“As you wish, Bishop. While you will be my instructor and are my senior in the clan, I also hope to be friends with you, much like Dia is with us.”

Bishop hesitated before she nodded. “Very well, Jenn.” She looked over her shoulder. “Now, Pettit, let’s see what you can do.”

Gregory stepped off the porch, collecting his practice naginata. “Thank you, Indara.”

“You are welcome. Make the master proud,” Indara said softly.

“The same rules apply, Pettit,” Bishop said, going back to where she’d started the previous fight. “I want to see what made you so formidable.”

“As you wish, Bishop,” Gregory said, moving to stand opposite her.

“Bow to the audience,” Inda began.

The moment Inda told them to fight, Bishop blurred forward, her blade slicing the air with a whistle. Gregory wasn’t there— he was already to the left of her katana and starting an attack of his own.

Bishop’s eyebrows went up, but she managed to abort her attack and pull her blade back to deflect Gregory’s. “Interesting.”

Gregory didn’t speak, letting the flow of combat find him. They clashed time and again, the naginata almost always in motion. Bishop had superior speed and strength, but she came to quickly realize that Gregory had perfect control over his weapon and knew how to use it.

Leaping back, she deflected a parting thrust from him. “Is that all foresight?” Bishop asked.

“No,” Gin chuckled. “Most of that is innate talent with the weapon. Did no one tell you he fought Egil Magi-killer to a standstill with a naginata?”

Bishop’s lips pursed. “Egil? Hmm... what weapon did Egil use?”

“The naginata,” Gin laughed.

Bishop’s face became a mask. “Did he, indeed? Well then, shall we see what Pettit can really do?”

Gregory hesitated when Bishop came in, as his foresight was uncertain about what would happen next. Pushing it away, he went with just raw ability against her. The next few seconds, Gregory was on his back foot, barely able to keep up with Bishop’s enhanced speed and strength.

“Sad,” Bishop said. “You’re still impressive with that weapon, but without your ability to see forward, you aren’t nearly as tough.”

Gregory grimaced and gritted his teeth when she grazed his arm. How can it be so easy to stop foresight? He lamented in his own head as the practice katana just missed his shin.

Time slowed to a crawl as Gregory shifted to block the next attack, but his mind raced ahead to what the next few likely scenarios would be. Foresight came back to him. It was still hazy, but with less fog, and there were two distinct options visible in it.

What felt like a soft kiss on his cheek told him that Darkness was helping him before her voice touched his ear, “Push more aether into it, dear one.”

Gregory did what she told him, dumping two, then three times the aether into his foresight. The fog vanished and the future opened up to him. With a feral grin, Gregory growled as time sped back up.

Bishop frowned when Gregory suddenly grinned like a hungry wolf and a growl left his lips. She had a brief second of wondering what he was going to do before she found herself suddenly being pushed back, hard.

Katana moving as fast as she could, she was barely able to stop Gregory from hitting her. Her eyes widened slightly when she realized that he’d overcome her ability to hold a meditative state. That realization shattered her meditation, and Gregory felt the draw on his aether slacken.

Bishop infused her skin to be armor and let him connect with her raised arm. The wooden naginata snapped over it and she slammed her katana into his chest, pulling back as much as she could at the last moment.

“Stop!” Inda shouted, rushing to Gregory.

Bishop stepped back and frowned. “Krog’s bollocks... I broke three of them.”

Inda pushed Gregory’s kimono off his shoulders, baring his chest to everyone. She had a container in hand and was swiftly rubbing a salve into his skin where a bruise was just starting to color. Gregory inhaled sharply as her light touch sent fire shooting through his body. Indara was beside her sister a heartbeat later, pushing a potion into his mouth. Gregory swallowed, and the pain started to fade.

“Greg?” Yukiko asked with an edge of worry.

“He’ll be fine,” Inda said from where she worked. “The salve is already working, and the potion will speed it up.”

“It shouldn’t have been needed,” Bishop said, angry with herself. “I went too far. I hit him like I would Harrison... I’m supposed to be better than that.”

“Like Egil, you lost yourself to a challenge,” Gin said, having gotten to his feet. “Like Egil, you hit him harder than you should have and injured him. But tell me— what do you think now?”

Bishop looked back to Gregory. “You broke the meditation I had.”

“Used most of my aether,” he panted. “Draining to do, but yes.”

“No single apprentice will come close to him now,” Bishop said simply, “if he’s given time to reach them. Yukiko and Jenn will need to be trained hard to give him the time needed to do what he can.”

“I will be training them as a unit,” Gin said. “I’ve even enlisted some aid in that regard. They will push themselves to learn. They all want to be the best.”

Inda and Indara helped Gregory get his kimono roughly back in place, and then to his feet. Gregory exhaled slowly, but deeply, the pain fading with each breath. Yukiko and Jenn were right there, ready to help support him if needed.

“Pettit, I’m sorry for my mistake,” Bishop said, bowing her head to him.

“No lasting harm done,” Gregory replied. “Thank you. That push was what I needed to see what I had to do to defeat the block. Just, maybe next time, not three ribs? And call me Greg, please? Like Jenn, I’d like to be a friend and maybe less of a practice dummy.”

Bishop gave him a twisted smile before bowing her head again. “Very well, Greg.” She looked toward Yukiko. “Shall I call you Yukiko?”

“Yuki,” Yukiko said. “I’m not sure how I feel about you right now, but he believes in you, so I will, as well.”

Bishop blinked and chuckled. “Honest. I’ll do my best to show you who I am. This clan is my life and, as you three are the future of this clan, you three are my life. I might have to hurt you all a little, but I will only do what I have to to make you stronger and ready for the others.”

“Acceptable,” Yukiko replied, bowing her head. “May I spar with you now?”

Bishop raised an eyebrow, then laughed. “After what I just did?”

“Even more so. My wife and husband have tested themselves against you. I want to do the same to see if I am still equal to them.”

Bishop’s face grew serious. “Very well, Yuki. I’ll fight you, but be warned— I have fought and killed shadow magi before.”

“Understood,” Yukiko said as she went over to where the practice wakizashi had been left. As she picked up the blade, she looked back at Bishop. “You won’t use more aether than an apprentice, right?”

Bishop snorted. “I won’t make that mistake again. Not today, at least.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko said. She paused next to Gregory to kiss his cheek. “Baths after this?”

“Yes,” Gregory agreed.

Chapter Twenty-seven

At breakfast the next morning, Gregory glanced at Dia and Bishop, who were talking softly. “Dia, how long have you two known each other?”

“Decades,” Dia replied.

“Then why did Bishop ask for your name as if she didn’t know you when I was brought into the dormitory?”

Bishop chuckled. “So you wouldn’t think she might give you preferential treatment.”

Dia shook her head. “She was observing the fact that keepers have no clan as well.”

“Well, yes, there is that,” Bishop smiled. “Today is your last day of freedom. What do you three have planned?”

“Visiting our friends, and then training,” Yukiko said. “Would you be willing to spar with me before dinner?”

“Didn’t have enough last night?” Bishop asked.

“I learn best through doing,” Yukiko replied. “I want to find a way to stop you from pulling free so easily.”

“Your control over the shadows was surprising. Not many apprentices have such strength and control,” Bishop said. “Honestly, though, it’s a matter of power. Even toning down my aether, my channels are so well-developed that it’s hard to dampen my power down that far. I believe that if you keep training, few would have the ability to break free of your bonds right now. Jenn would be able to, but it would tax you both if she struggled in such a way.”

“We did in the last tournament,” Jenn grinned.

“You didn’t say yes or no,” Yukiko pointed out.

Bishop chuckled. “I will give you a match.”

“And me!” Jenn was quick to add.

“And you,” Bishop agreed. She looked at Gregory. “Not you?”

“I don’t want my ribs broken again,” Gregory said wryly.

Bishop’s eyebrow went up. “That’s fair, but don’t you want to test yourself again?”

“I would like to, yes,” Gregory replied.

“Very well. Two hours before dinner,” Bishop said.

“Breakfast is ready,” Velma said, bringing over their food.

~*~*~

“Good morning, Apprentices,” Simon greeted them. “Welcome back to the archive.”

“Thank you, Simon,” they replied.

“Your scrolls and books are waiting for you.”

“Thank you again, Simon,” Gregory replied.

Making it over to the table, they had paper and charcoal pencils out in no time. They were just finishing making a pair of Magi Squares each when the novices joined them.

“Morning,” Nessa greeted them as she sat beside Yukiko. “Are you all leaving the academy again today?”

“Yes,” Yukiko replied. “We found out we won’t be getting set days off like you three will. We’ll end up with a week off at a time, a total of five of them for the year.”

“The worst part is that they might not all be at the same time for us,” Jenn said.

“That’s dumb,” Daciana said. “Why wouldn’t they give them to all members of a clan together?”

“They might,” Gregory said. “It’ll be up to the instructor. It’s not just our days off, though. Even our normal days will be variable.” He took a moment to explain what they’d been told.

“That’ll make it difficult to train together,” Victoria said. “We’re going to do as you did during your novice year. We’ll spend the morning here before class, miss history to study here again, and then do more training after physical conditioning.”

“You might find it hard for a few weeks,” Gregory said. “The first few weeks, I was wiped out after physical conditioning. We barely ate before passing out.”

“It was difficult,” Yukiko agreed.

“I can understand that. It’s been tough the last few days, and that was with me just learning how to fall,” Victoria sighed.

“I told you we’ll start teaching you the basics today,” Daciana chuckled. “You’ll wish you were still falling by the end of it.”

Gregory laughed softly. “Yeah, the falling was easier to learn, but the rest is more interesting.”

“We might not be here to study with you in the mornings,” Jenn said. “It’ll all depend on our class. Even then, there are things we want to study that can only be read on the next floor.”

“We can’t go up there, can we?” Nessa asked.

“It’s for apprentices and above only,” Gregory said. “If all three of us are together, we’ll be here with you. If one or more of us isn’t, though, we’ll likely be up there.”

“Understood,” Daciana said, clearly unhappy about it.

“We’ll make you proud, and be ready for the clan to invite us in,” Nessa said.

“Why is the second Magi Squares different from the first?” Victoria asked, having been looking at the two in front of Gregory across the table from her.

“This is the level above the ones you’re doing. We’re starting them today,” Gregory told her. Seeing the other two novices also interested, he pushed the paper to the middle of the table. “The five-by-five grid goes from one to twenty-five, instead of the three-by-three grid that goes one to nine. The extra complexity will help us train more.”

“We need to wait on doing those,” Nessa said, staring at the more difficult puzzle. “The number of variables is a bit too much right now.”

“But we’ll get there,” Daciana growled softly.

“We expect you to,” Jenn said, softly patting Daciana on the shoulder, “next year, just as we’re only just getting to them. There is striving, and then there is being foolish.”

Daciana nodded. “I hear you, and will wait.”

“Let’s begin,” Yukiko said. “Pass the pages to the right.”

~*~*~

“Daciana sure does push for doing more,” Gregory said as they walked to Gin’s.

“She’s intent on getting where she thinks she needs to be,” Yukiko said.

“Though she was quick to back down when Jenn talked to her,” Gregory added.

Yukiko and Jenn exchanged a glance before Yukiko cleared her throat. “That’s because Daciana takes after her father’s line.”

Gregory’s brow furrowed. “Her eurtik blood?”

“Wolf eurtik follow a pack ideal,” Yukiko said. “She holds to that.”

“Because she wants to be in the clan, and Jenn is clearly higher in it than she is,” Gregory nodded. “That makes sense.”

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed, giving Jenn another look.

“Does she want to join the clan herself, or is she just doing what her father wants her to do?” Gregory asked.

“Oh, she wants to join the clan herself,” Jenn said. “She has her own reasons for doing so.”

“That’s good, at least,” Gregory said. “She does seem to lead that group.”

“For now,” Jenn said. “I think Nessa will take that spot before the first tournament is over.”

“In a fight, I’d take Daciana,” Yukiko said. “She’s going to be ferocious. For planning, Nessa is the better of the two. I don’t know where Victoria will fit in, yet.”

“I think she’ll fit in with them… she may be between them in temperament,” Jenn commented. “It’s possible she’ll be the one to lead them by the end of the novice year, if she stays with them.”

“True. She might decide to go to another clan by then,” Gregory said.

Yukiko looked thoughtful but didn’t gainsay him.

“They’ll be upset that we won’t be by every week,” Jenn said as they got closer to Gin’s.

“Elsa will keep them moving,” Yukiko said, putting aside her other thoughts. “Having a week off at a time, though… we could ask Dia and Gin if we can stay at his home during those periods.”

“That would be good, except we might need to catch up on our other training during those weeks,” Gregory said. “We should still ask, just in case.”

“We should,” Jenn agreed. “Let’s not tell Elsa and the others, in case we can’t.”

“Yes,” Gregory nodded.

“Agreed,” Yukiko added.

Gregory knocked on the door when they arrived.

“Welcome to the Watashi residence, magi. Would you care to come inside?” Elsa asked as she gave them a smile.

“Why thank you. We would love to,” Gregory greeted her back.

“I will make sure that the children assemble in the yard,” Elsa said, shutting the door behind them. “Is there anything else you require before that?”

“No, that will do,” Yukiko said.

“Very well,” Elsa replied, giving them a low curtsy before she left at a slightly hurried pace.

“She did much better that time,” Baylyss commented as they were putting on slippers.

“She does seem to learn quickly,” Yukiko said.

“Very quickly,” Baylyss agreed. “How are you today?”

“Good,” Gregory smiled. “Were they well-behaved once we left?”

“Very. They talked about your gifts after you left,” Baylyss smiled. “A few of them traded figures to have a better-matched set, though none were as matched as the two you gave Elsa. Those two, when facing each other, appear to be halves of a whole.”

“It was why we chose them for her,” Jenn grinned.

“Yes, it did seem that way,” Baylyss replied. “The others were random?”

“Yes,” Gregory replied, a hint of worry in his tone.

“They didn’t notice,” Baylyss told him, “besides Elsa, that is. Once she saw how well-matched hers were, she stayed quiet. She didn’t want them to be upset that hers were more special.”

“Smart girl,” Jenn said softly. “She’s a good leader for them.”

“I agree,” Baylyss smiled. “Let me show you to the courtyard. They should have had time to get there.”

“Thank you, Baylyss,” Yukiko said. “Is there anything we can do for you?”

“Nothing. I am well cared for. Thank you for asking. Please, follow me.”

~*~*~

With the training over, the children were tired, but happy.

“We have some bad news,” Gregory said. “Our apprentice year will be different from our novice year. We won’t be getting a day off every week.”

The kids all looked sad and upset, but they stood there, staring at him and waiting to hear if there was more to be said.

“We’re supposed to get a week off here or there, but we don’t know if they will be with each other, or spread out separately,” Yukiko said. “We will come by when we can, but we want you to know why we aren’t showing up as often.”

“We understand,” Elsa said, her voice firm. “You must do as you are required to do, as we will. When you are able to return here, you will find that we have continued to do our best.”

A chorus of agreement came from the others, who stood up a little straighter.

“You should know,” Baylyss said, coming into view from the door, “that they will be leaving next year. Initiates go to join their guards and train with them. Adepts then get posted to various places in the empire. This year might be the last you see them for some time.”

All of the children, even Elsa, looked upset at that news.

Elsa took a deep breath and looked at the three apprentices, who looked saddened, as well. Taking a deep breath, she turned to the other children. “That will not stop us, will it? We won’t fail just because they aren’t here to check on us, will we? We will do as they have taught us and continue to grow. That way, when our time comes, we can enter the academy.”

The children wiped at their eyes and straightened up. “We will do our best,” they said in a rough echo.

Elsa turned back to the trio. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears, but she stood straight. “We will be waiting for your return. Until we see you again, we will continue to follow the path you have shown us.”

“We’ll be back as often as we can,” Gregory said. “We would like to spend time training with you, too, but that’s not what the academy will allow. Magi are even more constrained than others on when and how we can do things.”

“Baylyss, will you please keep us informed?” Jenn asked.

“Of course. My charges are as important to me as they are to you. I will tell you of the good and bad.”

“If everything is good, then maybe special gifts can be arranged,” Yukiko said. “They won’t happen often, but hard work should be celebrated. Do your best, and we’ll send word in return to all of you.”

“Children, it is time,” Baylyss said. “Go on with your work. I will see them out.”

The children bowed to the three magi before they left. Elsa was the only one who stayed.

“Baylyss, may I show them out?” Elsa asked.

“Yes. Find me when they are gone,” Baylyss told her.

“I will.”

With Baylyss gone, Elsa sighed. “I knew it would happen. I’d heard Cal and the others talk about it when you weren’t here. I had secretly hoped they were wrong, though...” Swallowing, she met their eyes. “I will do my best to keep them moving forward. We will make you proud.”

“You already do,” Gregory said. “Look at how much you’ve already done for those you care for. That above everything else is something to treasure.”

Elsa’s lips trembled, and she bowed her head. “Thank you... all of you... for giving me and them a chance to be more than our families were willing to let us be.” She sniffled and looked up, and this time, no more tears were welling up. “Let me show you out.”

“We will follow,” Yukiko said softly.

Chapter Twenty-eight

Gregory was wearing a large grin as he followed Yukiko and Jenn downstairs. Best way to wake up ever. Maybe I can return that favor to them both in turn in the future?

Dia and Bishop were having tea while Steva cooked breakfast, and Dia gave them a smile when they entered the room. “Ready for your first day of tactics class?”

All three of them nodded and agreed that they were.

“I remember my tactics teacher,” Bishop said with a shake of her head. “She was a horrid woman.”

“My class had a member of the Hardened Fist as our instructor,” Dia mused. “He was very shouty.”

“Good morning,” Steva greeted the trio. “Breakfast as usual?”

“Please,” Yukiko said. “Maybe with a touch more aether behind it?”

“I can do that,” Steva nodded, shifting to get their food started while also finishing Dia’s and Bishop’s.

“I’ll be looking forward to working with you today, Jenn,” Bishop said. “I spoke with Master Chen yesterday, so I have a good idea of where you are. You’re further along than I’d thought. That’s good, because it means I can push you harder.”

Jenn’s smile froze for a moment as she considered what that might mean for her. “I’m eager to learn, Bishop. I’ll give everything I gave Master Chen.”

“Good. A student who will strive is for the best.”

“Your breakfast,” Steva said, bringing over plates for the two older women.

“Thank you, Steva,” Dia smiled.

“My thanks,” Bishop added.

“We all strive with everything we have,” Yukiko said. “We push each other to do more.”

Bishop paused as she held her first piece of food in her chopsticks. “And you stayed friends... Joining the same clan might have been the difference.” Shaking her head, she began to eat.

Yukiko felt a twinge of regret for saying that, recalling what Bishop had told them about Harrison once being her friend. Jenn looked at Yukiko, who shook her head. Jenn nodded and stayed silent.

~*~*~

“That’s what we know of it,” Yukiko said, finishing her explanation of Harrison and Bishop’s relationship for Jenn.

“I’m glad we all joined the same clan,” Jenn smiled. “I hate thinking that I could have ended up that way with you both.”

“It was a possibility,” Gregory said. “Remember when I invited you to dinner with Elder Lightshield? I saw a glimpse of what might be.” Both women looked at him, and Gregory exhaled. “If I didn’t invite you, you would have hated us both and joined the Iron Hand, going after us as often as you could. In the branch that had you joining us, you were wearing a lavender kimono and smiling.”

“An elder?” Jenn asked with a wide smile. “That’s amazing.”

“That might not have factored in what came after it, though,” Gregory said.

“Her training with us and marrying us?” Yukiko asked.

“Yeah, besides it being a distant future, which makes it more susceptible to change,” Gregory said, tempering Jenn’s happiness. “I’ve learned that the future is malleable. We can’t just expect the visions to come true.”

“I’ll work for it,” Jenn said. “If I make it, then you both will, as well.”

“Or more,” Yukiko added, “for him, at least.”

“Well, there is that,” Jenn laughed.

“There they are,” Daciana’s voice came from just ahead near the archive. Victoria, Nessa, and Daciana were on the path that came from the mess hall to the archive. “Morning.”

“Good morning, Daciana,” Gregory replied. “To you two, as well, Nessa and Victoria.”

“Good morning,” they replied to him before bowing their heads to Yukiko and Jenn.

“Daciana has been all but bouncing off the walls this morning,” Nessa grinned.

“This is it,” Daciana said, turning to Nessa. “We’re officially novices today with classes beginning. We’re one step closer to our goals.”

Victoria wore a bemused smile. “Excitable and confident. Those two words personify you, Daciana.”

“I accept!” Daciana grinned.

“Are you all ready for classes?” Jenn asked.

“Yes,” Daciana said quickly.

“I believe so,” Nessa replied.

“I don’t think so, but with my friends, I will be okay,” Victoria said. “The last week has taught me many new things, such as falling.”

“You’ll do fine if you have these two to help you. Yuki had to help me with economics,” Gregory said.

“Help us with economics,” Jenn corrected him. “Magus Han had me confused until Yuki helped me understand.”

“And Greg helped me beyond the start of conditioning,” Yukiko said. “That might be the hardest part for you, Victoria. These two have been drilled for half a year, but you’ve barely had a week.”

“We have our snacks already,” Daciana said. “We listened to your story. We’ll meditate and eat before conditioning, then go for food after bathing.”

“We’ll be here to help you, as you will be helping us,” Nessa told Victoria. “It doesn’t matter if I have eurtik blood or if you’re from the fringe. Our seniors have proven that we can rise above the others if we push ourselves.”

“You only fail if you don’t give everything you have,” Jenn said. “Truthfully, you might still fail, but not doing everything you can will haunt you.”

“I will give everything,” Victoria said. “I just know I’m not ready, yet. Knowing your limitations is good.”

“Overcoming them is better,” Yukiko smiled. “I have a feeling you will, given time and effort.”

Victoria met Yukiko’s gaze before she bowed formally. “I will give everything I have. I will show those who matter that I am worthy.”

“Good. We have studying to do before classes begin,” Yukiko smiled. “Shall we?”

“Yes,” Daciana said, the first one to enter the archive.

~*~*~

Approaching their tactics class, Gregory took in the building with a curious gaze. It was three stories tall and had more windows than any other building on the grounds. The stone was a dark gray, and had obviously been built after the other important structures of the academy.

“Pettit, Bean, and Warlin. Good day,” a firm voice greeted them.

“Magus,” Gregory smiled when he saw Magus Paul Erichson standing beside one of the columns that adorned the front of the structure. “A good day to you, as well. Are you not teaching physical conditioning?”

“Not this year. This year, a member of the Hardened Fist is doing that. I am here to assist Egil Magi-killer, along with a few others.”

“We heard that Magus Harrison was going to be an assistant,” Yukiko said.

“Along with Magus Elkit and Magus Klim,” Paul nodded.

“Elkit?” Gregory asked with a touch of hesitation. “The one who leads the Eternal Flame inside the academy walls?”

“That same one,” Paul agreed. “Go on inside. Class will begin on the sixth bell.”

“Thank you, Magus,” the three bowed.

Gregory stopped a few feet away and turned back to Paul. “Sir, so you are aware, both Yukiko and Jenn now bear the name ‘Pettit.’”

Paul stared at him for a second, then shook his head. “I didn’t see that coming. Very well. I shall remember.”

Entering the building, Gregory was surprised at the layout. The first floor was nearly wide open, with only a few pillars to help support the floors above. The room was made up of concentric rings, each sunken lower than the one above it. In the very middle of the slow descent was an Empire’s Gambit table with shelving under it. Each of the rings held desks for the students to sit at, with the way the room descended, everyone would be able to see the table unobstructed, even if the room was full.

No one else was there yet, so they took the table on the far side of the room to make sure their backs wouldn’t be to the door. Taking out paper and ink, they were nearly set up when the other apprentices began to arrive.

Hayworth and his group gave them a friendly nod and took the closest table to them. Other clans and the clanless apprentices trickled in after them. As sixth bell began to ring, Nick and the Eternal Flame apprentices came striding into the room with Magus Elkit behind them.

As soon as the last chime sounded, Paul, Klim, Harrison, and Egil entered the building, shutting the doors behind them. The four of them, along with Elkit, went to the center of the room. The only one not in a magus kimono was Egil, who wore a simple gray kimono.

“Greetings, Apprentices,” Egil said. “I am your instructor for this class, Armsmaster Egil Magi-killer. Yes, I have slain magi in duels. Even when aether was allowed, I still prevailed. More than that, though, I have served for the Han clan during several wars and border skirmishes against all three neighboring nations. Inside the walls of the academy, there would be few who have seen more combat than I.”

There was a small commotion as the apprentices exclaimed excitedly over who their teacher was. Egil gave them a few seconds before he boomed out a single word with the tone of a commander, “Silence!”

The room went silent and Egil looked over the assembled apprentices. “You will speak only when you are called on by myself or one of my assistants. Let me introduce them; Magus Guthrie Harrison of the Swift Wind clan, Magus Mona Klim and Magus Paul Erichson of the Iron Hand clan, and Magus Evan Elkit of the Eternal Flame clan. Normally, there would be a magus teaching the class and four adepts to assist, but the council thought it better to have more experienced magi assist me. Did any of you wish to add anything?” He looked toward the four assistants.

“It is an honor to work alongside you,” Harrison said. “You’ve been decorated by the empire numerous times for your actions in war, and even once by the emperor himself.”

Egil bowed his head. “That is a memory I still treasure all these years later.”

“It’ll be good for the apprentices to learn from a man who’s been in the thick of the fight,” Paul said. “It’s something I have long asked the academy to consider. To have an armsmaster of your caliber teach here is an honor for them.”

“I am honored,” Klim said simply, bowing formally to Egil.

All eyes went to Elkit, who looked bored. “I have nothing to add,” he finally said.

“What we will be teaching you,” Egil said, moving smoothly on with the class, “is the most advanced war game the empire has— Empire’s Gambit. This game was first made by Lionel Lighthand, and has been adapted and added to since then. The interesting thing is that our neighbors have all adopted it for their own purposes. It is a complex study of strategy and troop control. It is mandated for one simple reason. Who knows what that is?”

Nick’s hand went up, and Elkit was quick to call on him, “Apprentice Shun.”

“War is inevitable,” Nick said. “Even if our civilized neighbors don’t go to war with us, we still have the northern wilds to deal with. The remnant of the eurtik there are savages who have not yet been brought to heel.” His eyes went to Yukiko, and his lips twitched. “Someone has to remind the animals of their place.”

Egil grunted. “War never changes. The weapons and tactics might, but war itself... the maneuvering and coin needed to support it never changes. Who can tell me why war is inevitable?”

Harrison called on Hayworth, who said, “Because someone will always want something they don’t have. The way most nations deal with that is to wage war to take what they want.”

“Pettit,” Paul called out, as Gregory still had his hand up.

“I believe Lighthand said it best, sir. ‘Let he who wishes for peace prepare for war.’ Even if the empire was never the aggressor, we must be ready. To not be ready is to invite it even more readily.”

Egil nodded. “Lighthand is attributed with that quote, yes, and it is roundly true. All three of you have raised good points. Now, a show of hands— who has played Empire’s Gambit before?”

Most of Nick’s and Hayworth’s groups raised their hands. A few other scattered hands went up. Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn all had their hands raised, and were the only clan that had all members with hands raised.

“Aether’s Guard,” Egil said, turning to them. “When did your clan mandate this?”

“It hasn’t, sir,” Gregory replied. “We started studying it after the winter solstice. It wasn’t mandated by our clan at all.”

“You wished to get a head start, then?”

“It seemed prudent, sir,” Yukiko answered. “We knew it was coming and we figured it made sense to learn about it ahead of time.”

“Smart,” Egil nodded. “The rest of you who haven’t played a single game yet, you should have been doing similar. That is past now, so instead, we will try to build a strong foundation so you can understand what war might look like to you. Everyone, get paper ready. We are going to start explaining the different pieces that comprise this game.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Gregory pushed the mask from his face and wiped the sweat from his brow when Gin called a break.

“You’re still one of the most dangerous men with that weapon I’ve ever faced,” Gin said. “If you used aether as well, I’d never have a chance against you.”

“You make me work for it, Sensei,” Gregory replied. “Thank you.”

“Another year and I won’t be a challenge at all,” Gin shook his head. “Inda, Bishop, are you two ready?”

“I’ve been waiting,” Bishop said, coming off the porch.

Inda came back with Jenn and Yukiko, having been removed from Gregory and Gin. “I am ready, Master.”

Gregory and his wives faced the other three. “What are the rules?” Gregory asked.

“Indara will be the adjudicator,” Gin said. “Since we are just starting group fighting, we will limit it to no aether. You three need to learn how to work together. A blow that would remove an arm or leg needs to be acted on accordingly. Strikes to the head will be death blows. Once one side is eliminated, we will pause to discuss the bout before going again. Questions?”

None of them had any questions, so Gin lowered his mask back into place. Everyone else donned their sparring helms, as well. Indara moved to stand between the groups, looking at both before backing away.

“Bow to the audience,” Indara told them.

Gregory blinked and looked toward the porch. Dia and the staff were seated there, watching them. He bowed out of reflex to them.

“Bow to me,” Indara said.

Gregory did so before turning back to face Gin.

“Bow to your opponents.”

Indara stepped farther back as they all bowed.

“Begin!”

Bishop rushed them, Inda circled to the right, and Gin dashed a little wide toward the left. Gregory stepped forward, intent on taking Bishop. Seeing Gregory intending to take Bishop, Yukiko stepped to the side, knowing she’d be targeted by Gin. Jenn stayed closer to Gregory, keeping her eyes on Inda.

“I won’t be able to hold him long,” Yukiko said.

“Without aether, we’re outmatched,” Jenn said. “Only Gregory will be equal to any one of them.”

Bishop wore a smirk as she deflected Gregory’s first attack. “She’s not wrong,” Bishop added as she deflected his second and third attacks. “Gin and Inda will defeat your friends, then they will flank you.”

Gregory frowned, but stayed focused on Bishop. He caught glimpses of Yukiko and Gin clashing a few yards to the side, but trusted Yukiko to hold him until he could take Bishop out.

The sound of training weapons impacting over and over filled the yard. The audience watched with rapt attention, eyes darting between what had become three single fights. When the shift came, they were all surprised.

Jenn was barely holding Inda back, and Yukiko was being pushed back by Gin. Jenn was shocked when Inda’s weapon went flying past her. Taking the loss of weapon as her moment, Jenn rushed forward as a grunt of pain came from behind her.

“Yukiko, eliminated!” Indara called out.

Jenn’s eyes widened, but she knew the best thing she could do would be to finish Inda quickly. Inda had jumped well back and was backing away even farther.

Gin pivoted, aborting his thrust at Yukiko’s chest when Indara called her out. With his opponent gone, he rushed Gregory’s back, who was just glancing back when he heard Yukiko was eliminated.

Frowning, Gregory lashed out to keep Bishop back as he half spun and began to backpedal away from his two attackers. His naginata wove a defensive wall as both Bishop and Gin pushed him back.

Jenn growled as Inda kept just ahead of her. Without her aether to fuel her speed, she couldn’t catch the other woman. She knew that she was being led away from the other two and made the decision to turn, rushing back to Gregory.

Gregory was focused on the two wooden katanas that darted and slashed at him over and over again. They were coming from nearly opposite sides of him— he had his hands full keeping both of them from striking him. When Gin darted back, Gregory was sure another surprise was coming for him, but he was wrong.

Gin darted back to make sure he was clear of Gregory’s range before he charged Jenn. Jenn slowed her own charge, setting to meet the armsmaster. Just before Gin reached her, two arms wrapped around her legs. Jenn looked away from Gin and she saw that Inda was entangling her. Jerking her eyes up, she was just in time to find Gin nearly on top of her. She managed to deflect two strikes before the armsmaster hit one arm, then the other, following it up with a tap to Jenn’s head.

“Dammit!” Jenn hissed.

“Jenn, eliminated!” Indara announced.

Bishop smiled as Gregory frowned. “Now, three on one.”

Gregory attacked hard, wanting to end Bishop before the other two could reach him. Bishop was focused on only defending herself, knowing that her allies would be there soon, but with her not attacking him, it allowed Gregory the chance to back off.

Inda collected her wakizashi before joining Gin and Bishop in facing Gregory.

“You threw your weapon?” Gregory asked, watching her.

“It worked,” Inda smiled. “A hit to Yukiko’s back— it would have severed her spine if my weapon had been steel. I might have been caught and finished if Jenn had been able to use aether, but without it, I will always be faster.”

Taking a deep breath, Gregory nodded. “You were willing to risk that, though, because this is a team format.”

Inda nodded. “Yes. Even if it had been life and death, I would have done the same. I had faith that I could stay away long enough for them to give you trouble. If they gave you enough trouble, she would go back to help you, allowing me to hinder her again.”

Gregory was about to say more when Bishop snorted. “We’ll talk after. Right now, we end the fight.” With that said, she charged him.

Gin was behind her and a few steps to the left while Inda went to the right, effectively hemming Gregory in.

The fight didn’t last much longer, as it had taken Gregory everything he had to keep Gin and Bishop at bay. With Inda added in, he couldn’t keep their blades away long enough. His left arm was nicked, then his right leg in quick succession. When he dropped to one knee, all three came in and hit him. Gregory managed to land a blow to Gin’s leading leg, but he knew it wasn’t enough to stop him from losing.

“Pettit, eliminated!” Indara announced. “Match over.”

“That was brutal,” Gregory said.

“Yes, but there were lessons there,” Gin said.

“You controlled the battlefield,” Yukiko said. “All we did was respond to what you did. We didn’t act on our own.”

“Yes. Any of you could have acted and forced us to change our tactics.”

“We were badly outclassed,” Jenn added. “While Yukiko or I might be able to hold Inda off, either of us doing so with you or Bishop is exponentially harder. Gregory can match either of you, but together, he’s stopped. There will be times that we’re far outclassed like this, so this was a good reminder of that.”

“You will hardly be without aether in combat unless something has gone dreadfully wrong,” Bishop pointed out. “What could you have done to prolong or even cost us a fighter?”

“Both of us should have gone for Inda,” Yukiko said. “Jenn and I working together might have been able to take her before Gregory lost to you both.”

“We could have fought dirty,” Jenn added. “Some sand to the eyes might have been enough to help turn things.”

“In war, there is no fighting dirty. There is only living,” Gin told them. “In a sparring match, it would be viewed badly. During a tournament, it would be allowed, but that might cause some anger in your foes.”

“Jenn and I could have switched,” Gregory said. “I could have taken Inda, which would have let me turn to help against Bishop. It might have cost Jenn to do it, but I’m sure I could have taken Inda out first. Even with Inda’s natural speed, I have reach on her.”

“All good answers,” Gin nodded. “Now, we will fight one more time before we stop for magic training.”

~*~*~

Sitting between Yukiko and Jenn, Gregory exhaled slowly. “Today was difficult...”

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed. “Between the children and training, it’s been taxing.”

“Bishop is harder than Chen,” Jenn said. “She’s intent on pushing me, for which I’m grateful.”

“What was it that Inda had you trying today, Yuki?” Gregory asked. “I only caught snippets of it.”

“She has me working on refining my shaped shadows,” Yukiko replied. “It’s a step toward the next magic she wants me to learn, but my shaping has been rough, which isn’t enough.”

“Bishop just drilled me on using my aether to take attacks,” Jenn said.

“Yeah, I watched most of that,” Gregory agreed. “Umm... before we go to bed, if you’re both willing to help me, I want to try something.”

“Of course, dear one,” Yukiko purred.

“Anything,” Jenn smirked.

“Not like that,” Gregory snorted. “I want to test something involving my gloves and boots.”

“Ah, disappointing,” Yukiko giggled.

“Agreed,” Jenn nodded.

“You both know we’ll be getting to that when we go to bed,” Gregory snorted. “I want to test my gloves and boots to verify that they’re doing what I think they are.”

“Oh, yes, that’s a good idea,” Yukiko said. “How did you want to do it?”

“I want Jenn to hit my forearm with her full strength,” Gregory said.

Jenn nodded slowly. “Aether-fueled?”

“First without; then with aether, but not flaming; then flaming,” Gregory said.

“Okay,” Jenn said, shifting to face him.

Gregory brought his arms up, crossing them over his chest. “Do it.”

The first blow didn’t hurt at all, and he nodded. Jenn inhaled before she lashed out again, her fist nearly blurred as it slammed into his arms. When he smiled and nodded, she wreathed her arm in flame and hit him a third time. When her fist connected, the aether at the point of impact winked out.

“That is amazing,” Jenn said, staring at his arms.

“Now, Yuki, bind my arms and legs, please,” Gregory said, turning to face her.

Yukiko nodded slowly and, a second later, the combined shadows of all three of them latched onto Gregory’s limbs from his elbow to his hands and his calves to his feet.

Gregory moved slightly, and the shadows fell away from him as if they weren’t holding him at all.

Yukiko shook her head. “That’s wrong, though. I’ve tripped you before, even with the boots on.”

“I didn’t think of this, then,” Gregory said. “Bind my legs again?”

When Yukiko did so, Gregory tried to move his leg. It didn’t budge for a second, but then it was free again.

“I have to think of resisting the aether. Every time I’ve used them before, I’d been focused on not being injured by the attacks. I think intent matters.”

“That would explain things,” Yukiko said. “They obviously only work where they cover. I can vividly recall your arm being badly injured by a force shield.”

“Yeah, the gloves stop short of my elbows. That cut my bicep.”

“We need to keep that as secret as we can,” Jenn said softly. “Even the council would want them if they knew about them.”

“Agreed,” Yukiko nodded.

Chapter Thirty

“Good morning, Apprentices,” Rafiq smiled. “How was your first day in tactics?”

“Slow,” Gregory replied. “The first month is going to be that way, though, since they have to cover the basics of Empire’s Gambit.”

“Yes, that’s how it normally goes. Are you fine with the reading you already have?”

“We are, but we’ll probably need new books tomorrow,” Yukiko answered.

“Very well. I wish you good studying.”

~*~*~

They were just finishing making the Magi Squares to be done for the day when the novices arrived.

“Good morning,” Daciana said brightly.

“Good morning,” Gregory replied, looking up to see Victoria yawning. “Tired you out, did they?”

“I’m not sure I would have made it yesterday if not for them,” Victoria said, nodding at Nessa and Daciana. “If not for the little bit of training ahead of time and the breathing technique they taught me, I would’ve been one of the worst in the class.”

“It’ll improve after the first few weeks,” Jenn assured her.

“I’m sure it will,” Victoria agreed. “History was as bad as we thought it would be.”

“We’re dropping that class,” Daciana said.

“We’re going to spend an hour of that time doing history, and the other hour working on whatever we want,” Nessa said. “It’ll work out better for us. None of us were worried about having a posting here or in the capital, anyway.”

“Just as long as you keep to your training,” Yukiko said. “That’s the important part.”

“A question?” Victoria asked slowly. “In your aether introduction class, did a magus strip side-by-side with a student to show the difference in what the body path can do?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said, “though it was Proctor Bishop for us.”

“Bishop?” Victoria asked with wide eyes. “I can’t imagine her down to her small clothes.”

“Gregory was the one beside her, helping,” Yukiko added, her lips twitching, fighting the smile as she watched the three novices process that information.

Gregory shook his head, recalling the memory. “I was so thin when I first got here. I’ve filled out since then.”

“Yes, you have, indeed,” Yukiko smiled as she watched cheeks flush and all three novices start sneaking glances at Gregory. “Now, we have studying to do. Papers to the left today.”

~*~*~

Finished with the Magi Squares, they all became absorbed in their books. Gregory was just finishing his when the fifth bell began to toll.

Not a lot of real information on the gem. Maybe I’ll go up to the second floor tomorrow and look at the books there. If we stay here for the Magi Squares and just go up after that, it’ll still give us time to spend with them. Ah, well, thoughts for later, he told himself.

“I had no idea that Aether’s Guard was one of the oldest clans,” Victoria said as she shut her book.

“Yes,” Daciana nodded. “One of the first three. It fell, but with us in it, it’ll rise to be among the great clans again.”

Gregory smiled at her words. Always so damned confident. Clearing his throat, he spoke up, “Daciana, I was wondering... when you approached us to begin with, was it because your father pushed you to?”

Daciana blinked. She stared at him for a moment before looking down, her cheeks flushing. “No. I wanted to join your clan for my own reasons.”

“Oh, okay. I just worried that maybe you were being pushed into it,” Gregory said. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I just know what it’s like to have a father telling you to do what he wants and not what you might want.”

“We should go,” Yukiko said.

“I wanted to say,” Gregory coughed, getting to his feet, “I’m going to check out a book upstairs tomorrow. After Magi Squares,” he added quickly, seeing the sudden downcast expressions on the younger women.

“We understand,” Nessa said once he’d added his addendum. “We don’t want to hinder your studying.”

“You haven’t, and won’t,” Yukiko said. “We want to help our friends grow. Gregory is right, though. We do need to check the books on the next level. Starting tomorrow, we’ll split off after Magi Squares.”

“We understand,” Victoria said. “Thank you for studying with us.”

Daciana clearly didn’t want to agree with the other two, but she nodded her head.

With their goodbyes said, the two groups went their separate ways.

“The book on ryuite was nearly a bust,” Gregory sighed. “It was almost identical to what was in the clan archive.”

“The book on mythrum was okay, but it mostly extolled the virtues of it in enchanting,” Jenn sighed. “I hope the second floor has more information.”

“What have you been working on Yuki?” Gregory asked.

“I was reading a history on Empire’s Gambit,” Yukiko said. “It was explaining why Lionel Lighthand started it, and how much simpler it was to begin with. I hope the second floor has books about the emblem in the temple.”

“We’ll find out tomorrow,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

The rest of that day went as the previous one had. The only difference was that the group training session was Inda, Indara, and Dia. While the apprentices didn’t win, they did much better against the three they’d been pitted against.

Before they retired for the night, Gregory went to speak with Dia.

“Excuse me, Dia, do you have a moment?” Gregory asked, finding her in the garden.

“I will always have time for those of the clan,” Dia smiled. “What can I help you with?”

“I had a question, and I don’t know if you have the answer for it... I heard there was a way to regrow lost fingers. Is that true?”

Dia considered for a few seconds. “There are a few ways. A healer could manage it, if they were of a high enough tier. There is a salve that is said to help with freshly lost extremities, and there is another salve for older injuries, but that costs a lot more. Why do you ask?”

Gregory moved over to take a seat across from her. “One of my friends back in Alturis, Gunnar... he lost two fingers. I wanted to help him, if I could.”

“How did he lose the fingers?” Dia asked.

“Bane wolf,” Gregory said. “A bane wolf came into the village on age day. It came for me, but when I hurt it, it went after a friend. Gunnar saved her, but it cost him his fingers before I could pull the wolf off him.”

“Ah. This would be the one Bishop killed?”

“Yes.”

“The salve he would need is nearly a hundred thousand vela.”

Gregory exhaled, shaking his head. “I see... I shouldn’t be surprised, but I’d been hopeful.”

Dia watched him. “He was your best friend?”

“Yeah. Married another of my friends after I left.”

“Hmm... the stipend we give you. You’ve spent very little of it, haven’t you?”

“Not much for me to spend it on with Yukiko’s family paying for the alchemy supplies.”

“I could deduct part of your stipend and set it aside for the salve to be purchased and sent for you,” Dia offered.

Blinking slowly, Gregory just stared at her. “What?”

“I can halve your stipend, set it aside for the salve, and send it to him. If you’d like me to, that is.”

“That would take years to afford.”

“Four years, in fact,” Dia nodded. “The choice is yours.”

Gregory thought about it before nodding. “Please?”

“Very well,” Dia smiled. “I will make sure it’s handled.”

“Umm... could I get you to send one of the staff to run an errand for me, too?” Gregory asked.

“Of course.”

Gregory took the money pouch off his belt and handed it over to her. “The Rough Gem is the shop I’d prefer to do the work.” He pulled a piece of folded parchment from his bag. “This is what I would like made.”

Dia took the paper and opened it. Her lips curled upwards and she nodded. “A fitting gift. Three of them, I see. Are you sure the sizing is correct?”

Gregory coughed, looking away from her. “I measured thrice.”

“Very well. You know this might take some time.”

“Ask if they can have it done before the tournament, please?”

“Is there anything else?”

“Nothing that I can think of,” Gregory said.

“Very well. Have a good night,” Dia said.

“I will. We have a bit of studying to do before we sleep, though.”

“Studying is good,” Dia said, laughter touching her words.

Gregory blushed lightly as he stood. “We do study.”

“I know. You three are even more studious than I was when I was in your place, and I was teased by my friends for it. I apologize if it bothered you.”

“Oh,” Gregory chuckled. “That’s fine. Friends need to be able to joke with each other. Good night, Dia.”

“Good evening to you three, as well.”

~*~*~

Gregory joined Yukiko and Jenn in their room. “Sorry for the delay.”

“Was Dia able to help you?” Yukiko asked.

“She answered my question, and yes.”

“Is there anything we can do to help?”

“Not really,” Gregory said as he sat between them at the table in their room. “I was asking her about ways to regrow fingers.”

“For your friend, Gunnar?” Yukiko asked.

“Yeah. I told him when I left, I’d help him with it if I could. Dia told me that there is a salve that can accomplish it. The downside is the cost of it, but she’s going to withhold half of my weekly stipend to buy the salve and send it to him.”

“But...?” Yukiko prompted when he stopped.

“You read me so easily,” Gregory said. “It’ll take four years to pay it off.”

“We can help,” Jenn offered, Yukiko nodding in agreement with her.

“No,” Gregory said softly. “Thank you, but no. This is one of the things I want to do for my old village. I’m not going to go home, so the least I can do is make some things better for the people I left behind.”

Both of his wives leaned into him, their arms wrapping around his waist. He exhaled and put an arm around each of them.

“We understand, dear one,” Yukiko said. “If you change your mind, please let us know? You became the man you are because of where you came from, so we’d like to thank them, too.”

“She’s right, Greg. We’ll wait, though.”

Gregory swallowed and he pulled them a little closer. “Thank you,” he said, his voice was husky with emotion. “I want to help the village as a whole, too, but I don’t know how or what.”

“Let me think on it, as I’m sure you want it to be sustainable, and not just vela,” Yukiko said.

“Yeah.”

“Okay, dear one. Jenn, why don’t you get the door? We can skip studying for tonight,” Yukiko said.

“That sounds good to me,” Jenn said, rising to her feet.

Chapter Thirty-one

They settled into their routine after about two weeks. They started their days seeing their novice friends, doing Magi Squares, and catching up on how they were doing.

Gregory had found very little useful information about the ryuite. It was thought to be able to do anything any other metal or gem could, but it was also difficult to work with. The oddity was that it didn’t seem to follow any known rules for where it could be found or how rich any find of it would be.

Jenn and Yukiko spent their time studying about mythrum and the temple symbol. Mythrum was rare and prized for its ability to store aether. There had been a war with Krogga hundreds of years ago over a mine that once held a rich seam of the metal— that mine became one of the defensive forts along that border. The symbol was said to have come from when Aether walked the planet, but other than being seen on a few buildings, nothing else was truly known about it. There’d been a lot of debate over who had made it, what it meant, and why the symbol existed.

After the archive, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were in tactics class for the majority of the day. The basics had been covered, and Egil promised them they would soon begin to get hands-on time with Empire’s Gambit. The classes had been mostly peaceful— Magus Elkit would call them out for any infractions he could, as did Harrison, though not as often as Elkit did. Magus Erichson and Magus Klim both praised them for always having answers. Egil didn’t interfere at all. He seemed determined to teach the material and not get involved in the politics in play.

After class, they returned to the clan hall for training. Their group fighting was improving little by little, unless Bishop and Gin were paired up together. When that happened, they struggled to deal with the both of them without their aether. Yukiko and Jenn advanced with their magic training, and Gregory pushed his foresight off and on, trying to find new ways of using it or trying to look into smaller sections of the future.

With training over, they would get their time meditating on the Peaceful Fist. Dia, Bishop, Inda, and Indara would join them for that, and because all of them trained together, they used the front yard of the clan hall. That was followed up with their bath, dinner, and an hour of study before they went to bed.

~*~*~

The richly furnished room told Gregory all he needed to know. “Hello, Darkness,” he said, turning over in the bed to face the shadowy corner.

“Dear one,” the warm voice greeted him in return. “You grow in power, and that makes me happy.”

“I have a few things I wanted to ask about.”

“I know, dear one, but go ahead and ask them. Sometimes, you surprise even me.”

“Dia being able to walk two paths... was that you?”

“That is you. I merely help,” Darkness said. “You view Dia as a friend and want her to grow. Anyone close to you that you see as an ally can grow faster. She is only trying to walk two paths, so I thought it would be fine. I will only help those who might be… special to you walk all three. Once you grow more, you will be able to do this all on your own.”

“How much more?” Gregory asked.

“Grandmaster should be the start of it.”

Gregory chuckled. “So a ways off, then. Okay. The boots and gloves with the ryuite in them: what can you tell me about them?”

“They are old. Very old,” Darkness said. “You had one of your wives make them.”

Gregory digested that information. “What were they made to do?”

“Protect the wearer from harmful aether. You have seen them stop aether-infused attacks and even flame. They can only stop what touches them, though. You have two parts of a full set.”

“What does a full set look like?”

“Look behind you.”

Glancing over his shoulder, a full set of black leather armor stood, as if being worn by a person. Gregory took stock of the missing parts; pants, shirt, and a coif with a front flap to protect the lower face.

“Thank you, Darkness. I know what to keep my eyes out for. Can anyone use them?”

“No, though anyone of the elder tier or higher could, even without your blessing. Anyone under that can only if you allow them to. An important note is that it will not stop your aether. That was part of their creation.”

“But my aether now isn’t the same as it was then.”

“Of course it is,” Darkness said. “Your soul is the same, after all.”

“But Yuki can use shadow magic. Did her old life also use shadow magic?”

“You are confusing magic for aether,” Darkness said. “Aether is tied to your soul. Those who can touch it, can touch it again if they have been reborn. Magic type is based on wants, desires, and bloodline... well, except for you, but then again, you are very special, dear one.”

Gregory looked back to the dark corner. “How many sets of this armor exist?”

“There were nearly a hundred of them when they were first made. Time, greed, and stupidity destroyed many of them. A few dozen might remain. I have not looked for them in ages. Some were sealed in protected containers and hidden with the thought that you might need them when you returned.”

“Like the gloves were?”

“Very much like the gloves were.”

“Huh... The symbols on the temple in Waterrock. What does it mean?”

“You created it ages past. You called it the Magi’s Path. It was intended to show that aether can grow from any path or from combining them. You marked a number of buildings with it. Each of those buildings holds something special to you in it.”

“Like the medallion?”

“Yes, just like the medallion, dear one,” Darkness replied.

“What does it do?”

“Do? Nothing by itself. It is merely a storage for your aether, hence the aether flame of ryuite.”

“So it’s like Yuki’s earrings?”

“It could be used in that way,” Darkness said.

“It can be used another way…” Gregory trailed off as something tickled his mind, a memory that he couldn’t quite touch.

“Yes, but you should not do such a thing yet, though. It would harm you and your loved ones.”

Gregory blinked, the memory slipping away from him. “I don’t know what it is. The memory didn’t form.”

“That is for the best right now.” A bell began to toll, and Darkness sighed. “Go, dear one. Go and learn, grow, and rise up. We will talk again after you have advanced again.”

Gregory was about to reply but the room vanished, and he woke to the third bell tolling. Yukiko and Jenn both woke up at the same time.

As they got dressed, Gregory told them about his dream with Darkness.

“So there’s more of the armor?” Jenn asked slowly. “Yuki and I can both use it, as well...”

“If we can find them,” Yukiko said. “Maybe once we’re done with the academy, we can find more.”

“Maybe.”

“What about the medallion?” Jenn asked. “What do you plan on doing with it?”

“Hold onto it for now. It can be used for more than just an aether-refilling item, but I can’t remember what it does, and Darkness warned me against whatever it might be. I think I’ll eventually remember, or she’ll tell me in time.”

“Should we keep checking the archive today? Or should we move onto different subjects?” Jenn asked.

“Well, we have answers on the emblem. Seeing if we can find more places it’s at would be good,” Gregory said. “I’m going to keep looking into ryuite. I want to know why it reacts to me like it does. I’m sure there’s a myth there, at least.”

“That’s a good point,” Yukiko said. “We need to get going, unless we want to be late seeing our friends. They’re going to be excited today.”

“Oh, right, it’s been two weeks. They should be starting sparring today,” Jenn grinned.

“Daciana will be beside herself,” Gregory chuckled, thinking about Daciana’s tail wagging in excitement.

~*~*~

They greeted Rafiq when they arrived at the archive.

“Morning to you, Apprentices. Did you want a new topic of study?”

“Are there any myths or legends about how ryuite came to be?” Gregory asked.

Rafiq blinked at him before he said slowly, “I will have to check.”

“I’ll keep with my current book, if not.”

“Very well.”

“I’d like to see anything about what buildings have the same mark as the temple in Waterrock,” Yukiko said. “Where they are, and the history of each, please.”

“I’ll stick with my current book,” Jenn was quick to add.

“Very well. I will see what I can do. The books should be at the table above when you are ready.”

“Thank you,” they said together.

“Your friends are already here. They are very excited for today,” Rafiq said with a slight grin.

“Their first day of sparring should be today,” Gregory said. “Probably glad for something other than laps and stretching.”

“As long as they keep it down, it’s fine.”

“We’ll do our best to keep them quiet,” Yukiko said.

“Thank you.”

A minute later, they approached the novices, who were working on making Magi Squares of their own. Nessa looked up and smiled, being the first to see them.

“We came earlier than we intended,” Nessa said.

Daciana’s head snapped up and she turned to look at them. “We get to fight today!”

“Softer,” Yukiko told her gently. “The archive is a quiet place. We know how exciting it is to do more than run and stretch.”

Daciana nodded vigorously to Yukiko’s statement, and she did lower her voice, though it was still full of excitement, “Yes! Finally!”

Victoria looked uncertain, and Gregory patted her shoulder as he went to his seat. “I know how you feel. I was in that same place, or maybe even a little worse off than you are. If you drill and strive, you’ll do well. They were taught by a very good instructor.”

“Do you think she’d be willing to give us some more training?” Nessa asked.

“We will ask,” Yukiko said as she took her seat. “How is your studying going?”

“Slowly,” Daciana sighed. “I’m pushing through.”

Nessa gave Daciana a smile. “We know. You’ve been doing well.”

“I can give the ring back,” Victoria said.

“No,” Daciana said, shaking her head, “not until you catch up to us.”

“Equal partners?” Gregory smiled, glancing at Yukiko before looking back toward the novices.

“Yes,” Daciana said. “We’re following in the footsteps of our seniors.”

“You don’t have to be so exact in that. If you do, then one of you will end up just barely making it into the final eight,” Jenn said with a smirk.

“Good point,” Daciana said somberly. “We’ll do better, but still as equals.”

Jenn blinked, then snickered. “Well done.”

Daciana gave her a wolfish smile. “Thank you.”

“Let’s focus,” Yukiko giggled. “Studying is important.”

“Yes,” the three novices said together.

Chapter Thirty-two

When they arrived at their tactics class, they each took their seats and got their things ready to take notes. Others began to arrive in small groups. Even the clanless apprentices came together, using their numbers to avoid problems with the other apprentices.

“Pettit, Bean, Warlin, how are you today?”

All three of them were surprised to be greeted by Hayworth, but Gregory was the one to reply, “As good as could be expected. And you?”

“Well, I just had a question— have you three done something to antagonize Magus Harrison?”

“Us? No. One of our seniors did,” Gregory replied. “He’s had problems with Magus Bishop in the past.”

“And he’s being harder on you because of it,” Hayworth nodded. “I see.”

A lot of voices came from the doorway, and Hayworth’s lips thinned when he saw the Eternal Flame entering the room. “Sorry for bothering you,” he told them. “I hope you have a good day.”

“Thanks. You, too,” Gregory replied.

Behind the Eternal Flame, Egil and the magus instructors entered and shut the doors behind them.

“That was different,” Jenn murmured. “He didn’t even get a little snarky.”

“Yes,” Yukiko murmured, thinking about the question posed by Hayworth.

Once Egil reached the middle of the room, he addressed everyone, “Apprentices, I can see that the book learning is not having enough of an impact. I’ve been given leave by the council to teach as I see fit, which means we will be changing how this class is going to be conducted.”

All of the assistants looked shocked, and certain clan groups looked uncertain. Elkit cleared his throat, “Armsmaster Egil, surely you aren’t going to completely overturn tradition.”

“Completely? No. Drastically? Yes. This class is mandated for every apprentice, and for good reason, yet it follows a rigid pattern, regardless of whether it’s effective or not. I have offered an alternative that they have agreed to let me try. The trade-off is that any of my assistants who can beat me two games out of three will take over the class. However,” Egil smiled wolfishly, “if the assistant loses, they will be removed.”

Elkit frowned, his eyes going to the apprentices in his clan for a moment. “Very well. How do you plan to take this class forward?”

“First, we will welcome the other assistants,” Egil said. “Apprentices, these men and women were all under my command at one point, so treat them with respect, even though they are not magi. Any disrespect to them is disrespect to me.”

Eight men and women entered the building, and Gregory smiled when he saw one of them. Gin didn’t look his way, but followed the others to the middle of the room.

“A dozen assistants?” Nick’s voice echoed in the room.

“Yes,” Egil grinned, “for a specific reason. Who can tell me what that is?”

Hayworth’s hand barely beat Gregory’s in rising, and Harrison was quick to call on Hayworth. “Sir, there are thirteen tables in this building. I surmise that instruction is going to be hands-on, with each table having an assistant to supervise it.”

“That is correct. Well done, Apprentice Hayworth,” Egil said before looking back at the room. “Now, we will be splitting the class into groups. Each group will be assigned a table as their home, and will have an instructor to oversee them. To make sure there are no favorites being played, I will be making sure that no clan group is placed with an assistant that might favor them. Also, two of our larger clan groups will be split in half. Eternal Flame and Swift Wind, I’ll give you a moment to split your groups.”

Elkit went over to his apprentices, and Harrison moved over to Hayworth’s group.

“As for the rest of you,” Egil went on, “if you have trouble with who your assistant is, just speak with me about it. I will be visiting all groups to check up and see how things are going. In time, we will have what I am calling the campaign tournament. I’ll go into that later, but the rewards for it include a week of weapons training with me during one of your weeks off. I know few clans will balk at the idea of you getting that as a reward.”

Harrison walked away from the Swift Wind clan, which had separated into a group of three and one of four. As he rejoined the others, Elkit stepped away from the Eternal Flame apprentices. Nick stood with Michelle, Gina, and Parks behind him. Jason stood in front of Fureno, Petak, and two others Gregory couldn’t remember the names of.

“Are you sure these are the groups you want to go with?” Egil asked.

“Since we aren’t being given a choice,” Elkit said stiffly, “yes.”

“Very well,” Egil replied. “Shun, your group is on the third floor, room six. Argon, second floor, room six. Magus Harrison, you will preside over Shun, and Ella, you will watch over Argon.”

“Let’s go,” Harrison said, looking straight at Nick.

Nick sniffed and started for the stairs. Jason’s group fell in behind them, clearly ready to go as well. Harrison and the woman Egil had called Ella followed the apprentices.

Egil turned back to class and paired off each group. Gregory bowed his head when they were told to report to the first room on the second floor. A smile touched his lips when he heard that Paul would be their instructor.

When they got into the room, Gregory grinned. It looked nearly identical to the war room they had at the clan hall, but with even more shelves and figurines. There were two large desks on each side of the room.

“Pick your side,” Paul said from behind them. “The other group will be here shortly.”

Yukiko moved first, selecting the right side of the room. The large window had the sun coming in and slanting to the left-hand side, indicating that the evening sun would be on the right-hand side. Paul’s lips twitched as he watched them take their seats.

“Sir, we’re here,” said a voice from behind him.

Paul stepped aside and let the three other apprentices enter the room before closing the door behind them. “Apprentices, I see that none of you have a clan.”

“No, sir,” the woman with short, tawny hair and cat ears said as she bowed her head to Paul. “All three of us are clanless.”

“Take the other side of the table,” Paul said.

Gregory gave the trio of clanless a smile. Beside the part-lioness eurtik, one of the other two was a woman with orangey-red hair, a bushy tail, and solid black eyes. The last of the three was a sullen-looking man. Gregory tried to recall the names of the women, having been in polearms class with them.

“We’ll start with introductions,” Paul said. “You all know me, but might not know or remember the names of each other. Pettit, you first.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said, rising to his feet.

Once Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn had introduced themselves, Paul turned to the other three. “I’m sure you knew their names, considering the tournaments, but just in case, you should remember them now. Lao, introduce yourself.”

The part-lioness eurtik rose to her feet and bowed her head to them. “I’m Ling Lao, clanless, and a magi of enchanting.”

When Ling sat, the other woman stood up. “I’m Clover Clougdah. Clanless. Alchemy magic,” she said quickly. Her fast speech pattern clicked her heritage into place for Gregory— she was part-squirrel.

The last of the three stood up, his lips twisted in anger. “Chucky Smitty, clanless, earth,” he said sullenly before sitting abruptly. “Sir, why did we get grouped together and placed against them? We would have been better served to face the other clanless.”

Paul’s lips thinned. “Are you questioning the wisdom of Armsmaster Magi-killer?”

Chucky looked away. “No, sir.”

“Good. There’s an obvious reason. Can any of you three tell me what it might be?”

Clover’s hand jerked upward.

“Go ahead, Clougdah,” Paul said, a hint of amusement in his tone.

“They know the game, sir. They said so earlier. We don’t. You do and were the one most helpful to Magi-killer. So, we are here to learn from people who know more.”

Paul nodded. “That’s correct. You three clanless are here because the Aether’s Guard apprentices have been learning about Empire’s Gambit for some time. To better serve the empire as a whole, Egil has matched those who know the least against those who know the most. This is your chance to learn, but you have to be focused and ready to learn.”

“We’re just sacrifices to them...” Chucky muttered under his breath.

Paul was suddenly looming over the sullen apprentice. “You will be a sacrifice if you don’t start trying to learn— if not here and now, then when you get posted with troops. Fatalities among adepts who have not passed this course satisfactorily are well over three-quarters. Now, are you going to try, or are you a lost cause, Apprentice?”

Chucky shrank back from Paul. “I’ll learn, sir...” The three words were nearly a squeak, and for good reason.

The bloodlust that’d been radiating off Paul was suddenly gone. “See that you do.” Stepping back, he gave everyone a look. “Today, you will observe a game between two of you. Since three of you have little to no experience, we will watch Yukiko and Gregory. We will start off simple— Yukiko will be using a fire magi, and Gregory will use a wind magi. The setting is inside the empire’s borders. Yukiko, Gregory, begin setting the board. If any of you have any questions, ask. We will pause the game to explain.”

“Sir?” Ling asked, raising her hand.

“Yes?”

“Wouldn’t it be better if we played a game with them assisting us?”

Paul gave her a long look before his lips bent upward. “Yes, yes it would. And you will, just not the first game. This first one will be slow. I’ll be going over each piece as they bring it into play.”

“So we can have a better grasp of what is what. For those of us who haven’t played before, the lectures weren’t making a lot of sense, since we had nothing to attach the words to,” Clover said excitedly.

“That’s correct,” Paul nodded, “and well-reasoned.”

Clover beamed and bounced a little in place.

“Sir, we have the basic board set up,” Yukiko said.

Paul turned to them. “Okay, let’s go over each piece.”

~*~*~

It was late afternoon when Paul dismissed them for the day, after reminding them all to be back in the room by sixth bell the next morning.

“I like that better than the lectures,” Jenn said.

“So do I,” Yukiko smiled.

“So did Clover and Ling,” Gregory chuckled before it faded. “Chucky is a lost cause, though.”

“He appears to hate everything and everyone,” Jenn said. “I caught sight of his medallion. It’s only on the sixth novice ring. He might be bitter because of that.”

“Clover and Ling were only on the eighth each,” Yukiko said, “yet they’re desperate to learn.”

“Neither was sought after because they were far behind the others, and…” Jenn trailed off.

“Eurtiks,” Yukiko finished.

“Idiocy,” Gregory said tightly.

“We should watch them,” Yukiko said. “If they can learn, we can mention them to Dia.”

“That would put a target on them,” Gregory said. “Not sure that’s a good thing.”

“We can wait, maybe, until after the first tournament,” Jenn suggested. “The clan could use an alchemist and enchanter. If we wait until then, they would only have half a year to deal with.”

“Could Lightshield even have troops ready for them in time?” Gregory asked.

“I think he could,” Yukiko said. “Besides, it’s just a thought for now. If they can’t or won’t learn, like Chucky, then it’s moot.”

Gregory nodded. “That’s a good point.” Looking at the sun, he frowned. “Come on. We have to hurry if we don’t want to rush our training.”

Chapter Thirty-three

A week went by, and the routine they had set up kept them going. Their tactics class got out in the late afternoon every day, so they were able to keep their training schedule. They were getting a better feel for how each moved in combat, and they’d started to understand what limits each of them had.

Jenn was perfecting using her aether in smaller spurts, coating specific parts of herself against attacks and enhancing her own attacks. Bishop drove her hard, praising her when it was warranted. Gregory barely survived when he joined them, but he got a feel for how and when each would use aether to help them.

Yukiko, with Inda teaching her, was getting real definition in her shadows, and was even forming hands that worked perfectly to her will. She had trouble splitting her attention enough to affect more than two people at once, but she was determined to make it work. Inda used her sister and Gregory to make up the three that Yukiko practiced against. Because he was constantly being used to help, he got an almost instinctual understanding of the shadows.

Gregory had the most trouble with his magic. He was getting better at segmenting foresight into fragments, could hold it and see further into the future, and could parse the different paths a little easier. His ability to see aether strings had changed, though. He’d known that each person’s aether had a unique signature to them, and was starting to be able to see the differences. The threads, when he focused on them, seemed to be made up of smaller threads. Each person had a different tint and weft that made them different. He couldn’t pick out Indara’s from Inda’s yet, but he felt that he would in time.

Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria had been nearly dead during the week, but they continued to show up on time and focus on their studying. They held to the schedule even during their days off, making their seniors smile in fond remembrance of doing the same.

During tactics, Paul had them play solely against each other while the others watched and asked questions. Chucky continued to do just enough for Paul not to be upset with him, but it was clear that the apprentice and instructor were going to come to odds eventually. Ling and Clover had taken to studying in their time outside of classes and were showing rapid improvement.

The apprentice year, so far, had been eerily quiet for challenges and accidents. Nick’s group appeared to be simmering, but they were restrained compared to the previous year. Some of the smaller clans had disagreements, which had ended up in several one-on-one fights in arenas, but nothing major.

~*~*~

Waking in the early morning hours, Gregory smiled. Yukiko lay on his right arm, her head nestled against his chest. The soft, nearly inaudible snores she breathed made him smile a little wider. A shift on his left arm brought his gaze over to Jenn who was lower down on him. Her head was resting on her elbow, which was pressed lightly into his ribs. The moonlight made up half of the light in the room— the rest came from their medallions. As he watched her, the medallion around her neck brightened as the fourth circle filled.

“Closer and closer, Jenn...” Gregory murmured happily.

Jenn shifted at his words and blinked slowly, looking up at him. “Hmm? Is it time to wake up?”

“Should be,” Gregory whispered back. “Look at your medallion.”

Brow furrowing at his words, she did before looking back up with a big smile. “I’ve caught up to you again.”

“As it should be,” Yukiko said from Gregory’s other side. She pushed up, leaning over him to smile down at Jenn. “I’m glad you’re matching us. Darkness said you’d be in sync with us in the next rank?”

“Yes,” Jenn smiled broadly, leveraging herself up to kiss Yukiko softly.

Gregory let them kiss for a second before he cleared his throat. “You know that’s a little bit of torture for me, right?”

Yukiko giggled as she broke the kiss with Jenn and, with a sudden shift, kissed him. Jenn snickered as she slid up closer to him. The moment Yukiko leaned away from Gregory, Jenn kissed him. Gregory let out a stifled groan when that kiss ended.

“And that’s another form of torture,” he said as the third bell began to chime.

Yukiko sighed. “I’d hoped for a few minutes to make it up to you. I promise to do so tonight, dear one.”

“We both will,” Jenn agreed as she slipped out of bed.

“As if you both don’t cover me with love every night, as it is,” Gregory said with a smile.

“Just as you do for us,” Yukiko smiled back.

~*~*~

Dia and Bishop were chatting when the three of them entered the dining area. Dia looked over when they walked in, and happiness bloomed on her face. “Congratulations, Jenn.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Jenn replied.

“Oh? The fourth rank, all three of you,” Bishop smiled. “That is highly unusual… it’s almost as if Aether himself is helping guide you.”

“I feel like he is beside me all the time,” Yukiko replied with a grin.

“Ever since I joined the clan, I’ve felt like he’s been there to help me,” Jenn agreed.

“Having faith is part of the clan,” Gregory added a little lamely.

“It’s the most important part of the clan,” Bishop said. “I know Dia is firmly considering inviting your novice friends. I wonder... do they believe in Aether as strongly as you three?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said firmly. “I have no doubts that Daciana and Nessa do, and I get the feeling that Victoria is growing to harbor the same feelings.”

“She had many questions regarding Aether when we traveled here,” Bishop nodded. “I was going to suggest her to Dia even before she joined your friends.”

“That will be good. Two years of believers bode well for the clan,” Dia smiled.

“Breakfast will be ready shortly,” Zenim told them. “I figured you’d all be down at your usual time and started yours when I started theirs.”

“Thank you,” Gregory grinned. “That gives us a little extra time to study.”

“How has your studying been going?” Dia asked as they sat.

“Slowly, but steadily,” Jenn said. “The books for apprentices can be a bit harder to parse through.”

“Oh, yes,” Bishop nodded. “Some of them are over a thousand years old. Language changes in that much time.”

“But we’re progressing,” Yukiko said. “We’ve finished two different books each, and we discuss the ones we’ve read to pass along that knowledge, and to see if one of us wants to read it.”

“What have you been reading?” Dia asked.

“My last book was on the customs of Limaz. I’d gone over their laws before, but not their customs,” Gregory said.

“I did Buldoun,” Jenn added.

“While I studied Krogga,” Yukiko finished for them.

“Covering all eventualities in case you are stationed there?” Dia asked.

“Partially, but also to see the differences,” Gregory said. “I’m going to be reading on Buldoun today while they change up.”

“We’ve all done the laws already,” Yukiko smiled. “We might be the most prepared in our class for posts along the borders.”

“I would say that is likely true,” Dia nodded. “Did you know that those are also the posts most likely for multiple adepts and magus to be posted to?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “I’d asked Rafiq at the archive.”

“Hmm... those posts are also fought over,” Bishop said.

“Because they control the flow of trade,” Yukiko said. “They are contested, but not as hard as the ambassador posts. Then again, no magi under full magus rank has been given those posts. They normally go to master tier or higher magi.”

“That is true,” Dia nodded. “The merchant clans normally have a stranglehold on those posts. There are other options for postings, but as yours is still well over a year away, it isn’t time to worry about it now.”

“Yes, Dia,” they said together, bowing their heads to her.

“Breakfast,” Zenim announced, cutting off any more conversation.

~*~*~

“Already here,” Daciana said as she hurried over to where Gregory and his wives sat. “We have news.”

“About your day off?” Jenn asked as she finished making the large Magi Squares.

“No,” Daciana grinned as she fished out her medallion. “Ness and I are rank four, and Vicky is rank three.”

“That is good news,” Yukiko smiled. “Jenn hit rank four today, as well.”

Daciana grinned. “We all grow in power.”

“I hope to catch them, in time,” Victoria said, joining them, as Daciana had raced ahead of her and Nessa.

“You can,” Jenn said. “I’m still catching up to them. I hope the next rank will match us up.”

Victoria bowed her head. “I will hope and pray to Aether that he may hear me and bless me to be equal to my friends.”

“Do you pray to him often?” Yukiko asked.

“I’ve prayed to him and the Traveler for years,” Victoria said, taking her seat. “I always wanted to see different places, and being a magi was the easiest way for a small-town girl like myself to leave.”

“Yeah, it would be,” Gregory nodded.

“I never really hoped I’d be a magi until… last year,” she trailed off, then finished lamely.

“How was your day off?” Yukiko asked. “Did you see your families?”

“Dad and Mom were at Stabled Hunger,” Daciana smiled.

“Mother fussed and made us a wonderful meal,” Nessa said.

“They were very kind,” Victoria said. “Both of your parents are, as well, Daciana.”

“Are you ready for more sparring?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Daciana said, then looked around once she’d realized she was being louder than she should have been. “Sorry...” she said, seeing one of the archivists giving her a light glare.

“I think so,” Nessa said.

“They pair off with me, switching back and forth every day, to help me learn and to keep the others from thrashing me too badly,” Victoria said. “They’re both nearly the top in the class, as it is. It’s upset a few people with narrow minds.”

“Speaking of learning,” Gregory said, “on your days off, you need to go to the Watashi residence. Indara, Inda’s sister, will be there. You are to be there no later than midday. It would be eighth bell, but we told her you’ll visit your family.”

“Really?” Daciana asked, leaning forward, her tail wagging fast.

Gregory looked away. Her kimono had opened slightly at the top, giving him an unobstructed view. “Yes.”

“We can go there at eight,” Nessa said. “My parents would understand.”

“Three things you need to know,” Yukiko said. “The residence has seven children helping maintain it, and they will be treated with respect. Another is that they will do the Peaceful Fist meditation with you and might also start on unarmed training. Lastly, this doesn’t get told to anyone, not even your family.”

“Oh...” Nessa said before she nodded. “I’ll just tell them we have a tutor for training. That will be okay, right?”

“Yes, but not who or where,” Yukiko said. “This is treading a thin line.”

“We understand,” Daciana said.

Victoria glanced at Gregory before looking back at Yukiko. “We’ll keep it secret.”

“Good. Now, we have Magi Squares to do and books to study,” Yukiko said.

~*~*~

Arriving early to the tactics classroom, the three settled in.

“They were very excited,” Jenn grinned. “Especially Daciana.”

“Yes. She got a little exuberant,” Yukiko snickered. “Before we went upstairs, I did inform her to tighten her obi.”

Gregory’s cheeks heated slightly, as Yukiko’s words brought back the image of Daciana leaning forward. “Yeah... that could’ve been bad if it had happened with someone else.”

“She did say she hoped you were okay,” Yukiko added.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Gregory said, pushing the thought from his mind.

“It’s okay to look, remember, dear one,” Yukiko said softly, touching his leg.

“I didn’t mean to, and it isn’t if she’s not okay with it,” he said.

“That is a valid point,” Jenn agreed with him.

“Fair enough,” Yukiko conceded. “I don’t think she minded because it was you, but she was worried that you would be disgusted or upset with her.”

Gregory’s brow furrowed. “Why would I be?”

“You are unique, dear one,” Yukiko said, patting his knee.

“Because she’s even more eurtik than Yuki is, and you know how people view them,” Jenn said. “Not how you view them, but how they’re seen in general.”

“Oh... Yeah, no.” He shook his head. “I’m neither upset nor disgusted with her. I’m a little embarrassed for her, actually. I mean, I’ve messed up dressing before, and I would’ve been mortified if something similar had happened to me.”

Jenn nodded in agreement.

“Oh good, they’re here already,” Clover said, coming into the room with Ling behind her. “Can I ask you about the last game?”

Yukiko gave the fast-speaking woman a grin. “Of course, Clover. What did you want to know?”

“Why did you opt for the archers, and not two or even three conscripts?” Clover asked, going over to the other side of the room to get her things ready for class.

“Do you recall the board at the time?”

Ling spoke up. “Jenn had her army pulled up and ready for the attack, but they were mostly conscripts. The terrain was grasslands, and she had you outnumbered almost two to one.”

“Yes. Besides the magi guard unit, she had all conscripts,” Yukiko nodded.

“Should have taken the light cavalry,” Jenn sighed, “but I was going for overwhelming numbers.”

“Archers against conscripts are like a scythe to wheat,” Yukiko said. “The range against and the damage to conscripts who are at most lightly armored is impressive. On an open field, I knew I could cut her forces down to be an even match, and had set mine to defend the archers, giving them even more time to work.”

Clover nodded slowly. “So instead of trying to match her numbers, you hoped she didn’t have a counter to the archers.”

“Yes. If she had a light cavalry in reserve, hiding from my scouts, I would’ve gotten butchered.”

“I knew it was going to be a loss,” Jenn said. “I kept the attack going to prove the point that it isn’t numbers, but correctly applied force in the right places that can win the battle.”

“And you did it correctly,” Paul said, entering the room. “Today, we will have Clover playing against Chucky. Gregory, you will advise Clover, and Jenn will advise Chucky.”

“Excuse me, sir?” a rough voice asked from behind Paul. “I come from dormitory Keeper Clau. Apprentice Smitty is sick today. He’s being seen to, but will not be here for today’s lesson.”

“Jenn, you will advise Ling,” Paul said. “Thank the keeper for me,” he told the man at the door. “Let Chucky know that he missed his first game and that we will see him tomorrow.”

“Yes, Magus,” the man bowed before slipping away.

Paul shut the door to the room. “I want to see what you’ve learned today, Apprentices. I also want to see if the more advanced apprentices can teach those under them. Set the board; empire, land type is light forest. Clover gets earth magi, and Ling gets water magi.”

“Yes, sir,” everyone said, moving to get things ready.

Chapter Thirty-four

Another week came and went. They stuck to their routine and felt like they were making progress with their training.

“They should be here shortly,” Gregory said, looking toward the front of the archive.

“I wonder how Victoria did with Indara,” Yukiko said questioningly.

Daciana was a few paces ahead of the others as they came into view of the table. She had a large grin on her face and was bounding their way. “Thank you!” she said, bending down to hug Jenn from behind.

Jenn blinked, caught by surprise. She didn’t have time to object or even say anything before Daciana let her go, went around the foot of the table, and hugged Yukiko. Yukiko chuckled as she patted Daciana’s arms.

“Glad to hear you had a good day off,” Yukiko said.

Daciana went from Yukiko to Gregory. She hesitated for a moment before giving him a very brief hug. Her cheeks were tinged with color when she let go of him. “We did.”

“We did, indeed,” Nessa said as she got to the table with Victoria beside her. “Thank you from us, as well.”

Jenn shifted in place so she could see them. “You’re welcome.”

Victoria glanced from Daciana to Jenn. “Are hugs acceptable?”

Jenn shrugged. “I don’t mind, though I do prefer to know I’m getting a hug before it happens.”

Daciana’s cheeks heated more. “Sorry, Jenn.”

“It’s fine,” Jenn said as she gave Nessa, then Victoria, brief hugs, “but you should always make sure it’s okay before grabbing someone.”

“I understand,” Daciana nodded, going to sit beside Jenn. “I’ll do better.”

“Good.”

Nessa and Victoria went around the table to give Yukiko hugs, then approached Gregory. When they hesitated to hug him, he gave them an awkward smile.

“You don’t have to,” Gregory said. “It’s fine.”

Nessa swallowed, but she gave him a quick hug before she moved to sit beside Yukiko. “I just wasn’t sure you were okay with it,” Nessa said, her cheeks red.

“I’m fine,” Gregory told her.

Victoria hugged him— not as briefly as the other two did, but equal to how she’d hugged Jenn and Yukiko. “It was a difficult day, but it was good. Thank you, Greg, and you both, as well, Jenn, Yuki.” When she let him go, she went to sit at the other end of the table, wearing a smile on her lips as her cheeks lightly dusted with color.

Gregory was surprised by her more forceful hug after the two quick ones, but he wrote it off as her being more comfortable with him, since they were both from the fringe. “Tell us how it went.”

“We had an early lunch with our parents and told them about our chance to have personal training,” Nessa began. “They were sad that we’d miss seeing them so much during our days off, but they accepted that it would help us.”

“Dad was being difficult until Mom stopped him,” Daciana said stiffly. “Kept asking who and where. After I repeated for the third time that I couldn’t tell him, she slapped him down for me.” Seeing their expressions, she waved a hand. “It’s okay, he always does that. He’ll leave it alone now that Mom told him to.”

“Which is good,” Nessa said. “We were greeted by Elsa,” Nessa smiled softly. “She was very formal and gracious in accepting us.”

“The other children are precious, too,” Victoria added. “They were happy to have us there to practice with.”

“Indara led us through the Peaceful Fist. The children were doing it, too,” Nessa went on. “When the meditation came to an end, she made the children step back and had us show her what we could do.”

“I was a failure,” Victoria sighed, “but I didn’t give up until she told me to stop.”

“She was glad that Daciana and I didn’t slack in our training,” Nessa said. “And Victoria is wrong. Indara didn’t call her a failure. She was actually surprised that she knew how to fall correctly.”

“The only thing I could do,” Victoria sighed again.

“She had Daciana and I take turns sparring with Victoria. She stopped us and walked us through each match to show us where we could do better, and to explain it to Vicky at the same time.”

“She had the kids practice falling,” Daciana interrupted. “Baylyss watched and helped correct them while Indara worked with us.”

“Elsa was ecstatic to get some training on fighting, too,” Nessa said. “Indara said she would be there early to train the children before we showed up. That made all of them very happy.”

“I learned a lot,” Victoria said when Nessa stopped. “These two abused me a lot, but I learned. Maybe I won’t be the worst trained novice by the tournament.”

“Far from it, with Indara training us,” Nessa told her. “As she said, if you apply yourself, you’ll be a surprise they aren’t expecting.”

“And I will,” Victoria replied. “I have a feeling that our dedication to training will be reported to the people it matters the most to for us to get into a specific clan.”

“That could be,” Yukiko smiled. “We have Magi Squares and studying to get to. I am glad that your day off was good for you.”

~*~*~

“Didn’t expect the hugs,” Gregory said as they got closer to the tactics hall. “They were all happy, though.”

“Of course,” Jenn chuckled. “They’re getting instruction from Indara. They know that every little bit of help they get will help them in the tournament.”

“That’s fair.”

“They were very happy,” Yukiko smiled, “even Victoria.”

“I remember what it’s like to always get thrashed and feel like you’re failing,” Gregory said. “I know what she’s feeling right now.”

“And, like you, she’s accepting it and working on improving, which speaks well for her.”

“Unlike Chucky,” Jenn said, changing the topic to their upcoming class. “I don’t know if he’ll ever be happy with anything. He has no one to blame but himself, but he just won’t accept that.”

“I thought he was going to throw things yesterday,” Gregory said. “Of course Ling was doing better— she actually pays attention. He wasn’t listening to Yuki, either.”

“He ignored every piece of advice I gave him,” Yukiko shrugged. “That’s his prerogative, but as Imel, one of my father’s drivers, used to say, ‘You can lead the horse to water, but you can’t make it drink, though if it keeps pissing you off, you can at least drown it.’”

“I doubt Paul would let us drown Chucky, even if he wants to do so himself,” Jenn snickered.

“The normal saying doesn’t have the second part of that added on,” Gregory laughed. “It’s a little dark, but I like it.”

Making their way up to their classroom, they were surprised to find Ling and Clover already there. Both women were wearing happy smiles and greeted them.

“Good morning to you, too,” Gregory grinned. “Something up?”

“We made it to the ninth rank,” Clover said, pulling her medallion out.

They congratulated the two apprentices.

“We’re comparing our growth rates,” Ling said. “We were holding consistent until we began classes this year. Clover and I should’ve been another couple of weeks away from obtaining this rank. I think it’s because of the extra studying we’ve done on the game, and the tutelage you’ve given us.”

“You’re both on the mind path, aren’t you?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes,” Clover nodded. “Using the archive after class has helped. Thank you for suggesting it.” Her suddenly exuberant nature dimmed, and she bowed formally. “We’ve had little help since we came to the academy. We never thought that you three would help us as you have. Our deepest thanks.”

“No need to thank us,” Yukiko said. “Why wouldn’t we help you?”

Ling spoke up, “Because you’re champions, have a clan, and…” She hesitated before continuing, “There were certain rumors going around about how you all hated everyone else. We can see them as lies now, but we didn’t know better earlier.”

“Fucking Nick...” Gregory sighed.

“Have you two been helping each other this entire time?” Jenn asked.

“No,” Ling said. “We only started talking to each other during weapons training.”

“You were both in my group,” Gregory said.

“Yes,” Clover nodded. “Things got a little harder after you left. Klim didn’t have anyone who could help her demonstrate as well as you did. When it came time for the tournament, we were thrashed soundly. When it was over, no one approached us. The two clans we approached turned us down, too.”

“Because of…” Ling trailed off, her cat ears twitching.

“We understand,” Yukiko said. “How have you been training without a clan?”

“During the novice year, we didn’t have a lot of time to train extra,” Clover said, “and the little we did have, we put toward physical training, not that it did us any good.”

Ling nodded. “During the break between years, we studied, but I feel like we didn’t do enough.”

“Are you only reading?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Clover nodded.

Gregory opened his bag. He pulled out a Magi Squares sheet that he’d set up for the novices, but hadn’t given to them because they’d already made their own. “This is Magi Squares. I suggest looking into them to help with your mind training.”

Clover took the page, and Ling moved up beside her. “This will help us?” Ling asked.

“Logic puzzles can develop the mind path,” Yukiko said. “This is a way to help. We do one every morning. Once you get a feel for them, it helps if you create one for each other, then solve it.”

“We can do that,” Clover said, studying the page. “We should look into these more tonight.”

“Yes, yes we should,” Ling agreed.

“Keep it,” Gregory said. “I’m glad to help.”

Both women looked up from the page to him, then bowed their heads. “Thank you,” they said, then bowed to Yukiko and Jenn.

“Thanking them?” Chucky asked, coming into the room. “For what? It’s not like they’re really helping us learn.”

Clover opened her mouth to speak, but Ling clamped a hand on her shoulder. Ling turned to him with a feline smile in place. “They’re trying, if one can learn to listen.”

“Correct,” Paul said, having come into the room silently. He was standing two feet behind Chucky. “Take your seats.”

Chucky had gone white when Paul spoke, then red when Paul sided with the other two. He took his seat and was frowning at the gaming table.

“I have news for you. Tomorrow starts your first week off. Your next class is in seven days. Use it as you see fit, but when you return, we will be starting the games in earnest, and with variation,” Paul said.

A knock on the door had them all looking toward it and, a moment later, Egil entered the room. “Pardon me. I came to watch the class today. Carry on as you normally do.”

“Sir,” Chucky said, standing abruptly, “I wish to be removed from this group and placed with a different one.”

Paul’s face went cold, clearly angry at the apprentice for the outburst.

Egil went closer to Chucky, staring down at the young man. “Why?”

“The instructor doesn’t listen to my problems, and the advanced apprentices don’t help us learn.”

Egil glanced at the others before he nodded slowly. “I see. Do you think I picked people at random to match them?”

“I can’t say, sir. I just know that I will not grow in this environment.”

Egil nodded his head. “Very well. Gather your things and step outside.”

Chucky looked like he’d won the world as he gathered his things. “Thank you, sir.”

Paul stared at Egil, unhappy to have his class disrupted so easily.

Once Chucky left the room, Egil shut the door and gave Paul a small bow of his head. “I apologize, Magus. I’d hoped that he would learn a little tolerance. Yours was the last class for me to spend the day with and, as such, this festered longer than it should have.”

Paul blinked. “You knew?”

“I placed a handful of the worst in places they could learn if they tried. Two of them have settled in and are improving, but the rest are like him,” Egil sighed. “They won’t survive past their adept year, but at least I tried. You’ll have a new student in a bell or two. Hopefully, this one will settle in.”

“I’m sorry,” Paul said, bowing formally.

“No. I will never blame a subordinate for questioning me, if they do it correctly, which you did. You know as well as I do about his kind. We could try to beat sense into him, but we both know how rarely that works.”

“Indeed,” Paul agreed.

“I shall return and watch from that point,” Egil said. “If I might suggest having these two,” he motioned to Ling and Clover, “play today? I wish to see how they do.”

“Very well. They’re playing without aid today.”

“Good. I prefer to see them unaided or hindered. I shall return.”

When Egil left, Paul turned back to the class. “Well, that is done. You both get your pick of magi. Gregory, Jenn, Yukiko, start setting the board. Inside the empire, and with hills and stands of trees.”

“Yes, sir,” all of them said.

Chapter Thirty-five

The three apprentices were excited— Gin had told them they would have a surprise after their morning study period. Making it back to the clan hall after saying goodbye to the novices, they were giddy to find out what Gin had planned.

“Apprentices,” Gin greeted them, “follow me.”

Inda, Indara, Bishop, and Dia were all smiling as they fell into step behind Gin. The trio followed suit, wondering where they were going and what the surprise was going to be.

The walk across the academy grounds let them see a dozen or more novices rushing off to their classes. They also caught a glimpse of Ling and Clover heading to the archive.

As they approached the arenas, Gregory tried to figure out why they were here. They had trained in the front yard of the clan hall for the last few weeks, so why train at the arenas, instead? He traded looks with Yukiko and Jenn, who were also trying to figure out what was going on.

The green flags barely twitched against the poles that held them aloft. The others broke off from the group, heading for the stairs that would take them into the stands, while Gin kept walking. The separation caused the three to purse their lips. It was obvious that they weren’t going to be fighting the others today.

Once they were down in the ready room underneath the arena, Gin finally stopped and turned to them. “Today, and for the four days after this, you will come here after your morning study period. Understood?”

“Yes, Sensei,” they replied.

“Good. Leave your things, grab your weapons and helmets, and come onto the sands,” Gin told them before leaving the room.

“What do you think this is, besides fighting of some kind?” Gregory asked as he started to put his things into a cubby.

“Group training,” Yukiko said with certainty, “but with who is the question.”

“Why the arena?” Jenn asked.

“I think it centers around who our opponents will be,” Yukiko said. “This feels like a deal was made... professionals who can help train us. Gin is going to be the adjudicator, if I’m not mistaken.”

“Professionals,” Gregory said the word slowly. “Hardened Fist,” he said a second later.

Yukiko started to object, but then shut her mouth and nodded. “Yes, it makes sense now. The neutral ground, so it’s obviously a paid contract and not two clans cooperating.”

“This is going to mean aether,” Jenn said, grinning. “We’ll get to use everything.”

“Maybe,” Gregory cautioned her. “Until Gin says that is the case, I’m not going to get my hopes up.”

Jenn sighed. “That’s fair.”

With weapons and helmets in hand, the three of them started up the stairs and toward the arena proper. Someone was waiting at the exit of the tunnel, and Gregory felt a smile come to him.

“Adept Mindie, are you here to make sure we’re healthy?” Gregory asked.

Mindie, still wearing her healer kimono, turned to him and bowed her head. “Apprentices, it is good to see you all again. Yes, I have been contracted via the academy to help with the training you’re going to be doing.”

“Then we will be in good hands,” Yukiko said. “If not for you, we wouldn’t have gone as far as we did in either tournament.”

Mindie smiled at her. “Thank you for saying so.” Her eyes darted from Yukiko to Gregory, then back. “Was your wedding good?”

Yukiko nodded warmly. “It was. We should have invited you. I apologize for that oversight.”

“I wouldn’t have been allowed to attend,” Mindie replied. “I would have wanted to, but I had restrictions because of my circumstances. Congratulations to you two.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko bowed her head to Mindie, then looked at Jenn. “Jenn has also married.”

Mindie blinked. “Oh. Congratulations to you, as well. I’m sure he is a good man.”

“A very good man,” Jenn grinned. “Isn’t that right, dear one?” She nudged Gregory.

Gregory laughed awkwardly, and Mindie’s eyes went wide. “I would say I’m a very lucky man. Oh, Gin is looking at us. We should go. Thanks for helping with this, Mindie.” He quickly left the tunnel, leaving his wives giggling behind him.

“Both of you?” Mindie finally asked when Gregory had left. “That explains why I thought you and he were in a relationship,” Mindie said to Jenn.

“We weren’t then, but it was my deepest wish,” Jenn replied. “Yuki helped us see that it could work. Thank you for your help, Mindie.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko added with a mischievous smile as she and Jenn went after Gregory.

Gin gave the three of them a long look before shaking his head and turning to face the other tunnel. Nearly a minute went by before the sixth bell chimed. As soon as it did, four people left the tunnel, heading their way.

The three men and one woman were not smiling as they crossed to Gin. All four of them were wearing padded armor and carrying helmets. Each bore scars on their hands, and a couple had scars on their faces, attesting to the violence they’d endured.

“Armsmaster Watashi, we are here as the contract states,” the woman said. Her voice was surprisingly pleasant, a contrast with her harsh features.

“I recognize the contract has begun,” Gin replied. “Magus, these are your opponents. You have heard of them, I am sure.”

The woman turned her attention to the three apprentices. “Gregory Pettit, champion of the first tournament, and user of foresight magic. Jenn Bean, champion of the second tournament, and user of physical enhancement. Yukiko Warlin, final eight competitor in both tournaments, and second place in the first one, accomplished user of shadow magic. Yes, I’ve heard of them.”

“Apprentices,” Gin said, turning to them, “your opponents for the week are going to be members of the Hardened Fist. It will be group combat, using aether. We have a healer on hand to make sure that things are safer. Your opponents will be limiting themselves to apprentice-level magic and will only use as much aether as a high tier apprentice could. Questions?”

“Will they change every day, Sensei?” Gregory asked.

“My subordinates will,” the woman said. “I will be here for every match. I am Magus Vemril, and I am a physical enhancement magi. I look forward to seeing what a foresight magi can do.”

“What are the rules of the engagements?” Jenn asked.

“Tournaments rules,” Gin replied. “If I call on you to stop, you do so. If you wish to remove yourself from the combat, just raise an arm and walk away. Otherwise, combat will continue until one side is rendered unable to go on.”

“This is every day from sixth bell until when?” Gregory asked.

“Seventeenth,” Gin replied. “We will have breaks between each match where you can ask questions or for pointers.”

“Won’t this give away our capabilities to their clan for the tournament?” Yukiko asked.

“The contract states that we will not divulge anything we learn here to anyone who has not participated in the matches,” Vemril replied. “The fine is quite steep. The clan would have me flayed if it is broken.”

When none of them spoke up again, Gin nodded. “Very well. Back away so there’s room between you. I will give you a few moments to discuss strategy with your groups before we begin.”

They backed away, and Gregory whispered to his wives, “We should hold back the very edge of what we’re training and use only what we’ve shown so far. I know what she said, but if they’re offered enough to offset the cost, they might talk.”

“No. They always hold to the letter of their contracts,” Yukiko told him. “We should hold back today, but if it was Gin or Dia who set this up, I’m sure the contract will be solid.”

“I think Yuki is right,” Jenn agreed.

Gregory nodded. “Okay, so how are we going to tackle this?”

“We don’t know what their magic is,” Jenn said, “besides Vemril’s. This first match will be the toughest because of that.”

“They know what we were able to do in the tournaments,” Yukiko said. “They won’t be surprised by shadow leap or entanglement. Do we go all out here, or do we just use this match for recon?”

“Recon, but try to win,” Gregory said. “Vemril will come for me, and I should be able to hold her off. The other three might try to tie you both up. If they do, Yuki, leap behind Vemril and take her down. That’ll leave you alone, Jenn, but if you go for speed, you can probably handle them until we can get back to you.”

“Why do you think she’ll go for you and not us?” Jenn asked.

“Because of the look in her eyes when she spoke of foresight,” Gregory said.

“She’s focused on him right now,” Yukiko agreed.

“Are you ready?” Gin asked both groups.

Sharing a look, they nodded and turned back to face Gin and their opponents. “We are,” Yukiko said.

“We are,” Vemril said.

“Very well. Bow to the audience,” Gin commanded.

All seven combatants moved in near unison to face the small crowd and bowed. Once they had, they faced Gin and bowed, then bowed to each other. Gin backed well up before he called on them to fight.

Gregory was already using foresight when the fight began, and called out to the other two, “Back left is fire, back right is wind!” That was all he managed to get out before he had to bring the naginata around defensively, as Vemril was nearly on him.

Yukiko dodged to the left and Jenn to the right, both of them just being missed by the fire and wind magics thrown by two of the opposing four. The fourth opponent merely stood still, watching the fight.

The clack-clack of the wooden training weapons came fast as Gregory and Vemril clashed. She had greater strength and speed because of her magic and level of body path cultivating, but Gregory managed to keep up with her. He was entirely focused on Vemril, needing everything he had to deflect and push her attacks away, as a solid connection might snap his naginata.

Yukiko called out to Jenn, “I need two seconds, Jenn!”

“Okay!” Jenn called back, her legs becoming engulfed in blue flames. Her body blurred as she streaked toward the three not fighting Gregory.

“Jenn, right!” Gregory screamed when his foresight told him what was about to happen.

Jenn did as he commanded, more on reflex to his tone than anything else. As she pivoted away from her line of attack, she still caught the edge of the force wall that’d sprung up and was sent sprawling. She went into a roll to regain her footing, and both the fire and wind magi turned to focus on her. Yukiko took that second to let the shadows swallow her.

Jenn figured she had at least one attack coming her way so, as she rolled, she planted a flame-covered hand and used it to spring her up into a twisting flight. She watched the fire and wind connect and become a small firestorm where she would’ve been.

“Behind!” the force magi yelled to Vemril. Thinking Yukiko was going to come up behind her, he put up a shield there to block an attack. He grunted when a wooden blade hit him in the back of the neck.

“Yes, behind,” Yukiko said as she let the shadows swallow her again.

“Out,” Gin said calmly, watching his students.

The magi Yukiko had attacked raised his hand and started for the far tunnel.

Vemril, hearing the call, grimaced. “That was not what I expected.”

Gregory didn’t reply as he looked for a way to beat Vemril. He was technically better with a weapon, but she was burning her aether fast to compensate. I guess I can just outlast her?

Yukiko had gone from behind the force magi to all the way behind Gin. She was glad she had— all of the other magi lashed out behind them, and even Vemril gave a kick backward. That moment of uncertainty and distraction allowed Jenn to close in on the wind magi.

That instant opened Yukiko’s and Jenn’s eyes. As the fire magi threw a ball of fire at the wind magi’s back, Jenn saw it coming and grabbed the wind magi, intent on using him as a shield. The wind magi smiled as he held her firm. The fireball split around him, engulfing Jenn.

Jenn smiled back, as the fire had only lightly singed her. She snapped her head forward and plastered the wind magi’s nose to his cheek. The wind magi let go of her as his eyes watered and his knees wobbled. Jenn used that to slam the man over her hip and to the ground before tapping his head with the training blade.

“Out!” Gin called.

The fire magi was shocked that his spell had done nothing to Jenn. He had dampened it down to mid-apprentice level, but it should have at least covered her with light burns. His shock over Jenn being mostly unaffected was trumped a moment later when Yukiko tapped his neck.

“Out,” Gin called with a hint of pride in his voice.

Vemril’s eyes went wide as she heard her helpers called out in rapid succession. “Out!” she called.

“Very well,” Gin agreed. “Match to Aether’s Guard.”

Yukiko let go of the shadows holding Vemril and hurried over to where Jenn was.

Vemril turned to her men, finding one of them down on his knees, holding his bleeding nose, and the other two not meeting her eyes. “What in Aether’s name happened?”

Mindie was rushing out to heal those who’d been injured.

“I’ll recount the fight, and we can pause to answer any questions as they come up,” Gin said, coming over to join them.

“I got caught up thinking they would take you out first, because taking a leader can demoralize a unit,” the force magi said. “I won’t be blindsided like that again.”

“She survived my flames...” the fire magi said, looking at Jenn. “How? I know they were weak, but you should at least have burns.”

Jenn nodded and let him see the small blisters that she had here and there. “I am burned, just not as badly as it could have been. This training will be expensive if I have to use my enchanted items, though.”

Gin nodded slowly. “Hmm... Yes, there is that. Are your four equipped?” he asked Vemril.

“A ring and necklace each,” Vemril said. “That is what most of the apprentices might have, outside of the merchant clans and the Eternal Flame.”

“I’ll have to ask Dia about your enchantments,” Gin told Jenn.

The fire magi looked sour about her not quite clear answer. “Well, her survival let her smash him,” he motioned to the wind magi, who was getting back on his feet thanks to Mindie.

“And distracted you long enough for me to get you,” Yukiko said.

“That is what happened,” Gin nodded.

“Hmm...” Vemril nodded slowly. “We didn’t take into account enchantments, and we weren’t expecting a fight that vigorous from fresh apprentices. This is my fault.” She looked toward Yukiko. “Enchantment is what let you hold me in place?”

Yukiko tapped her ear. “Aether storage. I can’t do that too often.”

“It was well done,” Vemril said. “We’ll be ready to go again in a few moments.”

“Very well,” Gin said before he moved to the three students and handed them each a piece of jerky. “Replenish your aether. It’s going to be a long day.”

Gregory blinked at the taste, and his lips ticked up. Koi jerky? Thanks, Brown.

Chapter Thirty-six

That first bout was the only time they won that day. Gin had the fire magi weaken their flames down to do mild burns only, as their rings normally only dimmed the fire. Two hits from a fire magi marked them as out, making things more challenging.

The next four days had mixed results, depending on which magi they faced. Vemril pushed each of them in combat. She discovered that Jenn was a tough fight, as she had been focused on using her aether in small bursts instead of letting it burn freely. Yukiko couldn’t match her in raw combat, so she stayed away from Vemril unless she could get in an attack from behind.

Five days of fighting had allowed them to get a better feeling for the overall battlefield. Their awareness of the arena began stretching beyond what was directly before them, helping each of them warn the others of impending attacks.

Every fight took a toll on their aether— only the aether-infused jerky let them keep going, but even that had limits. Each day left them drained and unable to do more than wash and eat before collapsing into bed.

Their novice friends had been jealous of their training, but used what had been their history class time to come and watch, after Dia approved them to do so. Every morning, besides Magi Squares and studying, they had a small rehash of the previous day’s fights so the novices could learn about what had worked and what hadn’t.

On the sixth morning of their week off, they all felt excited. They didn’t have fights all day that day— instead, they had other plans. Dia had agreed to what they wanted and wished them well when they’d asked her the previous evening.

~*~*~

“Good morning,” Daciana greeted them. As usual, she was the first of the novices to the table.

“Good morning,” Gregory replied.

“I had questions about yesterday,” Daciana said as she slipped into her seat beside Jenn. “Did you plan that attack with Yuki?”

Gregory thought about what Daciana was talking about. “You mean where I rushed past her, and she slipped into my shadow?”

“Yes.”

“Not in the way it happened,” Yukiko said, picking up the conversation. “We’d talked about how the position of the sun casting shadows could make it possible for me to use them to move.”

“You’re getting faster at it, aren’t you?” Nessa asked as she sat beside Yukiko.

Yukiko gave her a pleased smile. “I am. You noticed?”

“From the first day we watched to yesterday, it looked like it to me,” Nessa said. “Does it take more aether to do?”

Yukiko nodded. “Yes. Speed and distance do cost me more aether.”

“Which is why you started jumping less...” Victoria said slowly. “You’ve been using your aether sparingly.”

“We’ve all been trying to,” Gregory said. “The first few days left us all but dead. Last night, we were still tired, but not exhausted like we had been. Even with the jerky we had, it wasn’t enough to fully recover between fights.”

“But that was part of the training,” Jenn said. “I’m sure it was.”

“It would be what Gin would do,” Yukiko agreed with her. “We’ll rarely be in perfect condition for a fight. This lets us get used to being suboptimal.”

Daciana nodded. “That’s smart. I hadn’t thought of it.”

“I’d been wondering about that, and I agree with you,” Gregory told his wives.

“Yesterday was the last day?” Victoria asked.

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled, “which brings us to today. You’re going to train at Gin’s?”

Daciana nodded. “We’ve been looking forward to it.”

“Today is going to be more different than you thought,” Yukiko chuckled. “Indara won’t be there today.”

All three novices looked disappointed at her news.

“Instead, the three of us will be,” Yukiko said after a pause.

“Promise?” Daciana asked, her tail wagging fast.

“That’s what we have planned for today,” Yukiko replied. “We have approval from Dia and Indara. We didn’t think you’d object to a day of training with us.”

“Of course not,” Nessa said, a large smile on her face. The smile faded slightly. “Is… is it allowed?”

“Dia said it was a gray area,” Yukiko replied. “As long as you don’t object and we aren’t promising anything about you absolutely being in the clan, it should be fine. Gregory had training from a magi of the Eternal Flame during a day off once.”

“We would like to train with you,” Victoria said.

“After we study, we’ll all go to Gin’s,” Gregory said, “but first, Magi Squares.”

~*~*~

“Welcome to the Watashi residence,” Elsa greeted them, her smile growing larger when she saw who it was. “Welcome back. Please come in. We didn’t expect all six of you. I’ll let Baylyss know. Please excuse me.” Elsa shut the door behind them and then hurried off, not running, but clearly moving as fast as politely allowed.

“She was excited,” Daciana laughed.

“She didn’t expect us to be here,” Jenn said.

They were just putting their slippers on when Baylyss met them. “Apprentices, Novices, it is good to see you. We didn’t expect you three,” Baylyss said, looking at Gregory and his wives. “I will make sure refreshments are in order. Are you going to use the courtyard first?”

“Peaceful Fist first,” Gregory replied. “After that, if it’s okay, we’d like the children to have the majority of today off.”

“I had planned for it, as Indara has started to teach them unarmed combat,” Baylyss said. “Is she not coming today?”

“She isn’t, but we will take her place,” Yukiko said. “She had them working on falling? We can teach them that. We’ll need the second training room though, as the other one will be for us to spar in.”

“I’ll have it ready for you by the time you finish your meditation,” Baylyss said. “It hasn’t been overly long, but they have been just as focused on doing their chores and practicing as they were when you were out of the city.”

“Good. How is Elsa doing?”

“She is doing very well. When she does find free time, she has taken to reading.” Baylyss’ lips turned up at the corners. “I believe she’s trying to emulate those she looks up to.”

“As long as she doesn’t shirk her duties,” Yukiko smiled.

“Oh no, she is quite certain that her tasks are done before she goes off,” Baylyss replied. “They should be gathered by now, so if you’ll all follow me, please?”

“Baylyss, before we go,” Gregory said, “if it’s okay with you, the three of us would like to stay here tonight. We have tomorrow off and would like to spend the time with the children.”

Baylyss’ smile grew and she bowed her head. “That would be lovely. I will make sure dinner is prepared with that in mind. I take it this information is not to be shared with them until later?”

“Please, we want it to be a surprise,” Yukiko said.

“Very well. I’ll show you to the changing rooms. Your gi are still hanging up and waiting for you.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled.

Entering the inner courtyard, Gregory smiled, as the children were all present. The six of them had stopped to change into gi, and Gregory was happy to see the children were similarly attired.

“We are ready for instruction, Sensei,” Elsa said formally, bowing to them. The rest of the children bowed along with her.

“Very well,” Yukiko said. “Everyone, spread out and take up the first stance.”

~*~*~

When their meditation came to an end, the children were all smiling.

“We were told you’d started training,” Yukiko said. “Indara will not be here to train you today, but in her place, the three of us will. We’ll be taking turns with you, as we’ll be sparring with the novices. Once we’re done training you, you’ll be allowed to sit along the edge of the room and watch us spar, but only if you do your very best today.”

Elsa bowed low. “We will not disappoint you.”

“Very well. Jenn will be your first instructor,” Yukiko said.

Jenn stepped forward. “Second training room. Let’s go.”

As the children filed out, led by Elsa and followed by Jenn, Victoria smiled. “They’re so cute.”

“They are,” Gregory agreed. “We get the first training room.”

Daciana was already moving, eager to fight.

“We’ll be fighting in rotation,” Yukiko said as they trailed Daciana. “Loser steps off, and the next person in line fights. This way, everyone has a chance to practice and, as we’ll be going for most of the day, you should get the chance to face everyone multiple times. After an hour, I’ll be switching with Jenn to train the children, then Gregory will switch with me.”

“Then we’ll pause for a snack and meditation,” Gregory said. “Once that is done, we’ll go back to sparring, and the children will be watching those fights, since I’m sure they’ll do their best today.”

“Understood,” Nessa said.

“This is all unarmed and without aether, right?” Victoria asked.

“That is correct,” Yukiko nodded. “This is the best we can do to help get you ready for the first tournament.”

“And we thank you for it,” Nessa said.

“Thank us afterward,” Gregory chuckled. “You saw the pain we endured over the last five days? Today is your day.”

~*~*~

The hours slipped by as they sparred. Daciana was aggressive, but controlled in her actions. Nessa was more cautious, ready to capitalize if given an opening. Victoria had the roughest time of it— she was the least trained among them, but she kept picking herself up and asking questions to improve.

When Gregory went to the children, he could see the tiredness in their faces, so he went a little slower. He corrected as needed, but made sure that none of them were pushed too hard. Elsa was nearly vibrating during the last hour, and Gregory just grinned as he watched her do her absolute best.

When their snack break came, they informed the children they would be able to watch them spar, which brought smiles to all their faces. Tea and small sandwiches helped rejuvenate the adults. The yard was quiet as they ate and meditated, with the children trying to copy them.

“There is one thing we wanted to tell you before we go to spar again,” Gregory said as they all got up. Seeing that he had all eyes on him, he cleared his throat, “Tonight, Yuki, Jenn, and I will be spending the night here.”

“Really?” Elsa asked with wide hopeful eyes.

“Yes. After our friends leave, we’ll have dinner, and after that, we were thinking of playing some games with all of you,” Gregory said.

The children began to chatter excitedly, each suggesting different things. Elsa cleared her throat after a moment, and they settled down. “We would love that,” Elsa said, “but that is after sparring, and we don’t want to distract you from that. I will speak with the others and we will have solid ideas about the games we’d like to play, if that’s okay?”

“That’ll be fine, Elsa,” Yukiko smiled. “We look forward to it as much as you all do.”

~*~*~

After they had finished sparring for the evening, Gregory was with the male children in the bath, the women and girls having gone first.

“What happened to your arm?” one of the youngest asked upon seeing the scars.

Gregory glanced at his arm before taking a deep breath. “Bane wolf.” Seeing the wide eyes and fear, he spoke on, “It’s fine. Bane wolves would never attack you here, but I grew up in a small village out on the northwestern fringe. On my age day, a bane wolf came into the village.” He glanced at the others and saw he had their rapt attention. “It was after a friend of mine, and I yelled at it. As I had just received my blessing from Aether, it decided to come after me instead.”

“Did you run?” one of the boys asked.

“I couldn’t,” Gregory said. “You see…”

He explained the whole attack to them, and even let them touch his scars.

“Will they go away?”

“Maybe in time, but I’ll have them for a very long time, according to the proctor who saved me.”

“But you saved your friend?” another spoke up.

“Gunnar is still alive, yes,” Gregory smiled. “Friends are important. They help you when you need it most.”

The kids all exclaimed that they were friends with each other, and Gregory grinned. “Good. Hold onto the friendships, help each other grow and succeed. Now let’s finish bathing. We don’t want the women to think we’re just lounging around in here.”

~*~*~

Freshly bathed and changed, the children rushed off to see if they could help with dinner. Gregory found his wives and the novices in the parlor.

“I thought you three were gone already,” Gregory said as he entered the room.

“We were just having a chat,” Yukiko said. “They’re leaving now, but they wanted to wait for you.”

“I’m glad I didn’t take longer, then,” Gregory chuckled.

“That would have been problematic,” Jenn agreed.

Victoria was the first one to Gregory. “Thank you... For doing this for all of us, but also for taking the extra time to explain things to me.” She bowed formally to him.

“You’re welcome. I know how hard it is to get your feet under you when you first get here. Luckily, you, like me, found friends to help.”

Victoria moved aside, and Nessa went to stand before him. “You’ve shown us that we can succeed, even without a great clan. We will give everything we have to show that we’re worthy of joining Aether’s Guard.” With a deep formal bow, she stepped aside.

“Nessa is right,” Daciana said, having taken her place without giving Gregory a chance to reply. “The help you give us… that all of you give to us,” she added, looking back to Jenn and Yukiko, “means a lot. I know I push more than they do, but that’s because I know I have to if I want to achieve what I want. Knowing that you support me... us in that gives me hope.”

When she stopped talking and bowed, Gregory shifted so all three of them were in front of him, and he bowed back. “The clan would be stronger with you. Moreover, you are friends, and that makes it even more important to help you. If you keep giving your all, I’m sure you’ll get to where you want to be.”

All three women blinked at him, and their cheeks pinked.

“They do need to be going,” Yukiko said, coming to stand between him and them. “Elsa, can you show them out?”

“Yes,” Elsa said, moving from where she’d been watching from beside the door. “Please follow me.”

Chapter Thirty-seven

Gregory waved goodbye to Elsa one more time as the three of them left Gin’s. Their evening of games and dinner with the children had left them happy, and training the next morning had been enriching and fun for all of them.

“It’ll be a month or more before we see them again, probably,” Gregory said a few minutes later as they walked down the street.

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed, “but it was good to see them. They all enjoyed spending time with us.”

“Elsa is almost a mother to them,” Jenn commented. “At the very least, she’s a very protective older sister. She broke up that argument faster than we could react.”

“Just using their names and a look,” Yukiko giggled. “My mother did the same to me a few times.”

“I’m sure all of our mothers did,” Jenn replied.

“Which shop were we going to first?” Gregory asked, wanting to push the topic away from mothers.

“Hemet’s is the closest,” Yukiko said.

“That’s our first stop, then,” Gregory said, taking a right at the next street.

The jingle of the bell announced them as they entered Hemet’s Curiosities. Hemet came out of the back and gave them a slight bow of his head. “How might I serve you today, Apprentices?”

“Hemet, it’s good to see you again,” Yukiko smiled. “We only need a few items and hope you have them.”

“I have many odds and ends,” Hemet grinned.

“Do you have storage earrings that can hold at least a middle-initiate’s aether?” Yukiko asked.

Hemet’s lips pursed and he looked into the distance for a second. “I believe I might. Is that all?”

“I hope you also have a ring that does the same. Greg doesn’t have pierced ears, so a ring would work for him.”

“Three storage items that can hold at least a middle-initiate’s aether?” Hemet asked to make sure that was all they were looking for.

“We could also use a dozen bane cores to recharge our rings,” Yukiko added after a moment.

“Let me see what I have,” Hemet said, going into the back.

“This is going to cost a lot, Yuki,” Gregory said softly. “Are you sure it’ll be okay?”

“Mother told me what limit I have with the bonds they left with me,” Yukiko said. “As long as we stay under that, it’s fine. If I go over, it’ll be okay, but I will need to explain to them.”

“We don’t need them, yet,” Jenn said. “My ring from the elder holds more than the earrings.” As she said that, a frown formed on her lips. “I don’t know what it can hold actually, as it hasn’t pushed back at me at all.”

Both Yukiko and Gregory looked a little surprised at her comment. Gregory was the first one to reply, “Lightshield said it was the ring of a woman that Aether favored. Maybe it’s like the medallion except it wasn’t already holding aether when Jenn got it?”

“Hmm… we could have Hemet examine it for us,” Yukiko said. “The ring,” she clarified when Gregory’s forehead creased. “He should be able to tell us how much aether it can hold.”

“Oh, that would be good,” Jenn nodded. “If it holds enough, we can pass on getting me another item.”

Yukiko pursed her lips, then nodded. “If it holds enough, but extra aether isn’t a bad thing.”

“I’m not arguing that, but why spend the vela on it now if my ring can hold enough?”

“She has a point,” Gregory said, siding with Jenn. “We’ll still want the ring looked at first before we decide one way or the other.”

“Agreed,” Jenn said.

“I will agree to those terms,” Yukiko said.

They had to wait another few minutes before Hemet came back. “I have good news and bad,” Hemet said, bringing a small case to the counter. “I have a few aether storage items, but only one set of earrings, and some of them are expensive.”

“Before we go further, we have a request. Can you examine a ring and tell us how much aether it can hold?” Yukiko asked.

“I can do so,” Hemet said, producing his monocle. “I do charge a flat fee to examine an item— one thousand vela.”

“Accepted,” Yukiko smiled. “Jenn?”

Jenn slipped the ring off and set it on the counter. “I got this from our clan leader for winning the second tournament. I’ve pushed energy into it every day since then, and it hasn’t given indication it is full.”

Hemet’s lips pursed as he picked up the ring. Setting his monocle in place, he stared at it, turning it over and over slowly in his hands. “Hmm... very intriguing. It’s also a storage ring with a large capacity. There’s also a faint trace of aether on the band... a glamor to hide a marking.”

When Hemet said those words, Gregory knew what the hidden marking was. A snippet of a vision came to him, showing the ring being held in a large, masculine hand. The inside of the band had the same markings that the temple had, but in tiny detail and with one difference— the triangle was replaced by an aether flame. Its flames went up to each circle instead of lines.

“I can erase the glamor, if you wish,” Hemet was saying as he removed his monocle. “As for how much aether this ring will hold...” One aged hand came up to stroke the wispy white beard. “All I can safely say is an elder’s aether, but possibly more. Your clan leader gave you this?”

“Elder Lightshield,” Jenn said, her eyes wide as she looked at the ring in Hemet’s hand. “An elder’s aether? And I have it?”

Yukiko stared at the ring, then glanced at Gregory, who stepped forward and held out his hand. Hemet exhaled sadly and placed the ring on Gregory’s palm.

“I couldn’t interest you into selling it, could I?” Hemet asked, though his tone gave away he knew what their answer would be.

“No,” Gregory replied kindly. “If the elder gave it to her, I’m sure he had a reason to.”

“Did you wish the glamor removed, at least?” Hemet asked.

“There’s no need,” Gregory said as he turned to hand the ring to Jenn. “I’m sure if we need to know, it’ll become clear in time.”

Meeting Gregory’s gaze, her eyes widened a little more and she took the ring, slipping it onto her finger. Yukiko took a step forward, making Hemet look her way.

“It seems we’ll only need two items instead of three,” Yukiko said, “though if you have a storage item— a belt pouch, for instance— I would be interested in that.”

“That all depends on how much storage space you want,” Hemet said. “First, though, let’s talk about aether storage…”

~*~*~

Gregory shook his head as they walked down the street. “That was much more than I thought it would be, Yuki.”

“They’ll last us for years,” Yukiko replied. “I only went over Mother’s budget by a little. I’m sure she’ll understand.”

Jenn exhaled deeply. “I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to how much vela your family is okay with spending.”

“Agreed,” Gregory nodded. “She only spends like that for us, though.”

Yukiko looked down. “I just want the best for us...”

“We know,” Gregory said, going to put his arm around her waist for a second before moving away a half-step. “We thank you for it, but it’s still staggering to me.”

“To us,” Jenn corrected. “And we aren’t complaining, Yuki, but that was nearly what my father makes in a year.”

“And more than my village would make in that same time span,” Gregory added. “It just reminds me of how lucky I was to be caught by you.”

“We were,” Jenn smiled. “Not only did she accept me, she also let me have a desire of my own.”

Yukiko’s lips turned up and she shot them both glances. “I will temper my spending for the rest of today... And I still feel like the lucky one. My heart accepted me, and then my best friend joined me in protecting and loving my heart.”

“The one thing we’ll never agree on,” Gregory chuckled, “is which of us is the luckiest.”

Both women laughed with him as they drew closer to the second stop.

~*~*~

“How can I help you?” the polite female voice asked as the bell chimed. “Oh, Warlin. How can we assist?”

“My name is Pettit now,” Yukiko gently corrected her. “All of us need to make sure our additives are as helpful as possible.” She pulled her medallion out. “As you can see, we continue to grow.

“And rapidly,” Rhea, the receptionist of Alvis Alchemy, said with surprise. “I’ll make sure the next batch of supplies reflects your current rank.”

“I’m one step behind them,” Jenn said, showing Rhea her medallion. “If it’s possible, could I have mine just a touch stronger so that I might match them in time?”

“A little stronger should be fine,” Rhea replied. “I’ll speak with Aldor just to make sure.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled. “I was also hoping you had a dozen or so bane cores I could purchase.”

“Bane cores?” Rhea asked, puzzled.

“One of our enchantments requires cores to recharge them. This was the first place I thought of to get them,” Yukiko lied gracefully.

“Ah. Let me check our stock and see what we can spare,” Rhea said.

“More cores?” Gregory murmured when Rhea left.

“A stockpile of them would be useful, and we all have storage items now,” Yukiko whispered back.

“That’s a good point. It’s also why the ring cost so much.”

Before Yukiko could reply to Gregory’s statement, Rhea was back. “We have nine that we can spare at this time. Is that sufficient?”

“That will do wonderfully,” Yukiko smiled. Placing a small pouch, which clinked metallically, on the counter, she asked, “How much?”

~*~*~

“Seven spare cores each, plus the ones we still had left from before...” Jenn shook her head. “We’ll be good for the next tournament, hopefully.”

“I believe we will,” Yukiko replied. “Just one more shop before we stop for dinner.”

“Do you think they’ll like it?” Gregory asked.

“I don’t see why they wouldn’t,” Yukiko said. “I want to grab a basic book for Farin, as well. If we start off well with him, maybe he’ll be more pleasant than Chucky was.”

“That’s not a high bar to clear,” Jenn snorted.

“True,” Yukiko admitted. “He was polite the one day we saw him. We’ll get to see more tomorrow.”

Gregory opened the door to the shop and followed his wives inside. No bell sounded, which struck Gregory as odd until he realized that a bell might cause a scrivener to make an error.

“I’ll be right with you,” the large man hunched over at an inclined desk called to them.

“We’ll wait, sir,” Gregory replied.

“You may look, but do not touch,” the man said as he continued to work.

The three of them spread out, and Jenn was the one who found the books they were looking for a few minutes later. She flagged the other two down, and all of them waited by the shelf that held the books they wanted.

“There we go,” the scrivener sighed as he cleaned his pen nib. “Sorry about that, but that piece of text is a nightmare.” Once his pen was clean, he set it down and stood up, stretching. “How may I help you?” he asked, turning around to face them. “Oh, magi. I am sorry to make you wait.”

“It’s fine, sir,” Yukiko smiled. “We wish to purchase these books here,” she pointed to the ones they’d found. “We’d also like two extra copies of these two.”

The scrivener moved over to look at the ones she wanted. “Ah yes, that makes sense. Apprentice magi are learning Empire’s Gambit. I’m surprised your clan let you out of training to come buy them.”

“Our clan is a little more flexible than others,” Gregory said.

“I meant no disrespect, magi. I can easily sell these to you, but I am missing a third of ‘The Fanatic’s Way.’ If you’d like, I can make the third one you wish, but it’ll take me a few weeks, as I’m in the middle of a book for the Han clan.”

“That’ll be fine,” Yukiko replied. “You can have it sent to Aether’s Guard inside the academy when you’ve finished it.”

“Very well,” the scrivener smiled. “Let me get the extra copies from the back.”

~*~*~

“Do you think they’ll ask?” Gregory asked as they were almost to the door of Stabled Hunger.

“I’m nearly positive,” Yukiko replied.

“Ramon will be circumspect with his questions, but if Gufta is in…” Jenn trailed off and shook her head.

“That’s about what I thought,” Gregory agreed as he opened the door.

It was late afternoon, but still hours before the sun would set, so the taproom was mostly empty. Besides Ramon, who was standing behind the bar, there were only three others present. Mumisa, Murium’s mother, was at a table, reading as she always seemed to be. An older man with deep scars on one cheek gave them a brief glance, then ignored them. The last was thankfully not Gufta, but a small woman with a large nose.

“Oh! Welcome, welcome!” Ramon greeted them happily. “I didn’t expect to see you three.” His smile vanished instantly and his face grew troubled. “Wait, is Nessa okay?”

“She’s fine, Ramon,” Yukiko said to pacify the worried father. “We saw her yesterday.”

Ramon’s face started to clear before it went back to worried. “But not today? Don’t you study with her and the others every morning?”

“Easy,” Gregory said. “Normally, yes, but it was our week off, so we didn’t see them this morning. We weren’t inside the academy walls.”

Ramon exhaled a deep breath. “Oh, thank Aether.” He gave them a sheepish smile. “Sorry. I’m still adjusting to her being a magi.”

“We understand,” Jenn said. “We didn’t mean to cause you concern. We just came for dinner, as this is one of our favorite places.”

Ramon brightened up. “I’ll go let Vana know you are here.” He started to head into the kitchen, then paused. “Ah, would you mind if she talked with you? She has questions about the academy.”

“Not at all,” Yukiko smiled softly. “We’ll answer what we can. You’ve been so kind to us, it would be wrong to refuse such a simple request.”

Ramon bowed his head. “Thank you. I hope my daughter can join your clan. I’ll worry less if it happens.”

Chapter Thirty-eight

“Good morning, Apprentices,” Rafiq greeted them. “Did you enjoy your days off?”

“It was different,” Gregory replied. “We missed being able to be here yesterday morning, but we were outside of the walls of the academy at the time.”

“I figured something kept you away. It isn’t like you to miss a day of study. It’s interesting, though… we’ve had two other apprentices in here for the majority of the day over the last week.”

“Ling and Clover,” Yukiko smiled. “They’re in our group for tactics.”

Rafiq’s voice reflected his puzzlement. “Group? Tactics is a single large class.”

“It was,” Jenn corrected him. “Egil Magi-killer got approval to change things up this year.”

“Hmm... Intriguing. The council isn’t known for drastic changes in policy. I wonder…” Rafiq trailed off, looking into the distance.

“Wonder?” Gregory asked.

“Hmm? Oh, nothing to concern you. Did you need new books?”

“We’re still working on the ones we have,” Yukiko replied. “Thank you for all of your help.”

“No thanks are needed. It’s my joy to see young minds expand and learn,” Rafiq grinned. “Good studying to you.”

“Thank you,” they replied.

“I wonder what he didn’t say?” Yukiko asked. “It isn’t like him to not answer a question.”

“Maybe it touched on something they aren’t supposed to discuss with apprentices?” Jenn suggested.

“Could be,” Yukiko said slowly.

They had barely begun to make their Magi Squares when their friends joined them. Daciana was the first one at the table, as she normally was.

“Good morning,” Daciana greeted them. “Did you enjoy the day outside the walls?”

“We did,” Yukiko replied. “We were able to visit some shops, and even had an early dinner at Stabled Hunger.”

“How were my parents?” Nessa asked as she sat.

“Good. Your mother spoke with us for a while. We were able to reassure her about some of her fears.”

Nessa looked down. “Did they bother you?”

“Not at all,” Gregory said. “You should be proud to have parents who love you so much.”

“I am, but I also don’t want them to bother you,” Nessa said, looking back up. “I’ve told them time and time again that everything is okay.”

“But you could just be putting up a strong front to make them worry less,” Jenn told her. “Hearing it from others can help.”

“True...” Nessa said. “As long as you were okay with it.”

“Did my dad bother you?” Daciana asked.

“We never saw him,” Jenn told her.

Daciana exhaled in relief. “That’s good. I know he can be aggressive at times.”

Gregory’s lips trembled as he tried not to laugh. His shared glance with Jenn found her in the same position.

“At least you come by it naturally,” Nessa grinned.

Daciana blinked, looking as though she were about to object, then shrugged sheepishly. “I try to temper it.”

“We know,” Nessa smiled softly. “You do well until you get excited.”

“Then she gets very forward,” Victoria nodded. “I’ve noticed. That isn’t bad, either. It lets us all know where you stand on a point.”

“Agreed,” Nessa added.

“Okay, but I’m trying to be better about it,” Daciana said.

Gregory finished off the Magi Squares he’d been making. “There’s nothing wrong with being who you are if it doesn’t hurt those you care for. Yuki, for instance, can go a little overboard when it comes to helping her friends.”

Yukiko gave him a smile and shrugged her shoulders. “I treasure my friends. I’ve had so few that I want to make those who are my friends happy. Speaking of, we have Magi Squares made for you today.” She pushed a folded page to Victoria.

“For you, Nessa,” Jenn said, pushing a page to her.

“And for Daciana,” Gregory said, nudging his to her. “We have studying to do upstairs. We wish you the best in studying.”

“Have a good day,” the novices told them as the apprentices left.

“Don’t they normally do their Magi Squares with us?” Victoria asked as she opened up the paper she’d been given. “What?” As she looked down at the Magi Squares, she saw the two small stud earrings resting in the middle of the page, along with a smaller slip to explain what they were.

“It looks like they were speaking the truth...” Nessa smiled as she picked up the earrings on her page.

“‘Holds aether, so you can do more,’” Daciana whispered as she looked at the studs. “Wait, these used to be Jenn’s…” She coughed. “I mean... we’re lucky that we found these.”

“Indeed,” Nessa said, looking up just as the other three got out of their line of sight. “We’re very lucky to have found our friends, too.”

“Friends, yes. Friends are good,” Victoria smiled. “But some friends can grow close...” A hopeful gleam was in her eye as she said the words.

“They understood,” Yukiko whispered as they went up the stairs. “We’re treading some thin ice by doing that, but no one saw us, I think.”

“Apprentices, how is your studying going?” Sarinia asked, coming out of a dark alcove.

All three stiffened before Gregory replied, “Very well, Chief Archivist. Oh, and thank you for all the help you and your staff have given us.”

Sarinia’s smile grew slightly. “All who work here love to help the younger magi grow. Our deepest wish is that one day, the magi of today, will help change the world.”

Gregory blinked at her for a second, then bowed his head. “That is a lofty goal, but one I do find myself hoping for, as well.” Yukiko and Jenn nodded along with his words.

“Yes, I had thought you three might. I wish you a good day,” Sarinia said, moving past them with silent steps.

“Good day, Chief,” Gregory replied, bowing his head to her back.

They stayed quiet until they got to their table. Once they were seated and working on their expanded Magi Squares, Yukiko whispered, “She knows we’re helping the others.”

“She’s helped us in the past,” Gregory replied just as quietly. “I don’t think she’s against us.”

“We should still be careful,” Jenn said. “A friend today doesn’t mean a friend tomorrow.”

“Yeah, Nick’s helped prove that,” Gregory sighed, “but unlike him, I don’t sense her wearing a false face.”

“Agreed,” Yukiko nodded. “Her words have been true to us, and I can’t detect any lie to them.”

“Something to keep an eye on, regardless,” Jenn said.

“Yes, but unless she proves otherwise, I’d like to treat her as friendly,” Gregory said.

The other two agreed, and they lapsed into silence as they focused on their Magi Squares.

Eyes watched them for a moment longer from the darkness of a nearby alcove before they faded from view.

~*~*~

Arriving at tactics class, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were smiling as they waited for the others. They didn’t have long to wait before Clover and Ling arrived.

“Did you enjoy your week off?” Clover asked as soon as she saw them. “We studied so much. It was amazing.”

“We had a lot of training, ourselves,” Yukiko replied, “but we did make time to leave the academy for a bit, too.”

“We were in the archive every day,” Ling said. “It was time well spent. I’m looking forward to today, though.”

“Because you finally get to play against me?” Jenn asked with a grin.

“I get to test my knowledge against you,” Ling replied.

“She’s been going over a lot of strategies,” Clover said. “She’s very intent on winning today.”

Ling looked away, her cheeks pinking. “As anyone should be.”

“Good. I want a challenge,” Jenn said amiably.

“But the other thing we want is to help you,” Yukiko said. “We picked up a few things you might enjoy, if you don’t mind a gift from a friend?”

Both Clover and Ling looked at her with surprise. Clover was the first to reply, which wasn’t a surprise to anyone in the room, “We’d love to be friends, but you don’t need to give us gifts for that.”

“Clover’s right,” Ling said with a small smile. “It is flattering, though, that you want to give us gifts.”

“These are gifts to help you learn,” Yukiko said, pulling four books from her obi and setting them on the desk. “If you want them, that is.”

Clover was there a half-step before Ling. Neither of them touched the books, but they were clearly eager to. “‘Lighthand’s Strategies’ and ‘Commander Stratagems’?” Clover nearly squealed as she stared at the books. “Oh, these will help my mind path and help me learn the game better!”

“Two each,” Ling said softly. “These are not cheap...” She glanced up at Yukiko. “You would give us these with nothing asked in return?”

“No strings attached,” Yukiko said sincerely. “I would like to be friends and not merely classmates, but you can spurn that and still keep the books.”

“Spurn you? No!” Clover said as she lurched over the table to give Yukiko a brief hug. “Momma always said a real friend asks for nothing, but will always try to make your life better. I’ll do my best to be a friend.”

Ling stood there for a long moment, clearly uncertain, before she bowed formally to Yukiko. “I accept the gifts, and will also try to be a friend.” Swallowing, she looked away. “Not that I’ll ever be able to do much to show that in return...”

“It’s fine,” Yukiko said, placing a hand on Ling’s arm briefly. “I’ll be looking forward to how you do today.”

“We all are,” Gregory said. “I still think Jenn will win, but I think you’ll do better than you fear.”

Ling nodded. “I will give my very best effort.”

“Shouldn’t we always?” The question was curious, without subtext.

“Good morning, Farin,” Gregory greeted the newest member of the group. “How was your week off?”

“Disappointing,” Farin replied. “I wish my magic hadn’t been split, but that is not what Aether decreed.”

“You have twin magic?” Jenn asked, surprised.

“Earth and water,” Farin replied. “Both are weaker than even those currently in the novice class. It’s why no clan will take me.”

“Everyone can find their place, in time,” Paul said, entering the room. “Have you improved in your martial skills at all?”

“No, sir,” Farin said. “I can’t find a teacher who will take me. I asked the keeper if the academy could help, but none of the other clanless have asked for extra instruction, so the council doesn’t want to hire someone to train just me.”

Paul stared at Farin for a long moment, then nodded. “I will find you an instructor, but if you fail to give them everything you have, they will stop teaching you. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” Farin replied quickly, happiness filling his voice as he bowed formally. “Thank you, sir.”

“Enough,” Paul said. “Today, we have a game in earnest with Jenn against Ling. You can choose any empire commander. The field will be neutral ground, with a river breaking it in half. Gregory, Yukiko, Clover, set the board. Farin, you haven’t been with us long, so you will take notes. Gregory, when the game begins, you will answer any questions Farin has. Yukiko and Clover will bring any pieces that need to be brought into play. Questions?”

No one spoke up, so Paul nodded. “Get to it.”

~*~*~

“That was a long game. Ling did well,” Gregory said as they left the building. Stretching, he looked at the night sky and sighed. “Won’t be any training tonight.”

“It took longer than I thought it would... Ling understood more than I thought she did,” Jenn said. “Her use of the archers was perfect.”

“Clover is amusing,” Yukiko giggled. “Her encouraging Ling nearly made Magus Erichson rebuke her.”

“She means well,” Gregory chuckled, thinking about Clover’s antics.

“She just wanted Ling to feel better,” Jenn smiled. “Those two will make a good team when we have team games.”

“Yes, they will,” Yukiko agreed. “Reminds me some of Daciana and Nessa, honestly, but with less aggression and more unbridled cheer.”

Gregory laughed. “Yeah, I can see that.”

“Who do you think the cook will be tonight?” Jenn asked, looking up at the star-laden sky.

“I think Steva,” Yukiko replied. “Not that it matters. Dinner will be delicious, no matter who it is.”

Chapter Thirty-nine

Nearly a month passed by with a very broken routine— they were still able to study every morning and practice the Peaceful Fist every night, but their magic and combat training was hit and miss. It all came down to how long the games ran during class. The majority ended before dinner at the clan hall, allowing them to get training in, but occasionally, the game would run long. Those long games would have the entire class staying to watch, as Paul considered it educational for them.

The expanded Magi Squares were slowly becoming easier for them to complete, which gave them more time to read again. Daciana had been challenged twice during physical training, and won both times, which didn’t earn the three novices any new friends. Winning did earn Daciana some notice and invitations to talk with some clans, and an invitation for Nessa, as well.

It took Yukiko explaining the politics of the situation for Daciana to understand that, even if she never wanted to join those clans, it would still be good for her to visit and listen. It would buy time for them, and maybe even keep the other students from causing the novices so much trouble if they thought she was likely to join a clan with clout.

The physical training had gone back to no-aether sparring against their clan instructors, which lacked a lot of the flair the fights with the Hardened Fist had, but drilled the idea of basic teamwork into them better. They’d started to use single words or hand signals to relay basic ideas to each other.

~*~*~

Gregory frowned for a moment, then smiled when he realized where he was. “Hello, Darkness.”

“Dear one. It is good to speak with you again,” her liquid voice sounded happy. “You are all rank five this morning.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said, sitting up on the side of the bed closest to the pooled shadows. “I know you had to work to make it happen.”

“Yes, but for you, dear one, I would do nearly anything.”

“Except let me see you,” Gregory said with a smirk.

“You are still not ready, but you are growing quickly. It will still be years before you are truly ready, but that is almost no time at all.”

“It’s barely been over a year since this all started, and it feels like ages,” Gregory said softly. “So much has changed in that time...”

“Yes, and all for the better,” Darkness added. “Now, I know the questions burning in your mind but, before I answer them…” The bed flexed as Yukiko and Jenn appeared beside him on the bed. “There we are. One big, happy family.”

“Oh... we must have grown again. That’s good,” Yukiko smiled. “How are you, Darkness?”

“I am fine, Yuki. Thank you for asking. I was going to ask for that favor after I answered questions for our heart. Is that okay with you?”

“Oh, yes. It’s been a while since we did that, but I’m fine with it. Jenn?”

“Huh? Oh. Yes, that’s fine, Darkness.”

Gregory frowned, knowing he was missing something.

“You will find out shortly, dear one,” Darkness laughed. “The medallion… I know you have been wondering what you can do with it right now. Instead of letting you fumble around with it, I am going to show you the safe things you can use it for.”

The shadows pulled back slightly and a table appeared before them. The medallion from the temple rested on it, along with copies of their enchanted items. Disembodied hands of the darkest shadows lifted the medallion up and touched it to one of their armbands of shielding. A pulse of aether flashed between them— a bright blue arc that was there and gone in an instant.

“And it is fully charged,” Darkness said. “Just touch them and will it. The same goes for your aether storage items, including Jenn’s, but if you charge hers fully, it will have a clear impact on the aether in the medallion. I suggest only charging her ring as far as your earrings, Yuki.”

“Okay,” Yukiko replied.

“As for the items that recharge by pulling in ambient aether...” The medallion stayed in the air, and the table now held copies of the healing rings and the necklaces that let them go invisible. “This is a bit trickier, as you have to discharge some of the aether into the air. Focus on letting a tiny trickle of aether out, and only a tiny trickle. Have the items near it when you do.” A small burst of flame came from the medallion, and the sparks were quickly sucked into the items around it.

“And that’s the least it can do, isn’t it?” Gregory asked softly. “This was Aether’s medallion?”

“It was yours, yes. It is one of the reasons why the aether flame is seen as it is. As for your other question, Jenn, take off the ring and look at the inside band.”

Jenn slipped the ring off and looked at it. On the inside was the same emblem of Aether’s temple, modified just as Gregory knew it would be. “Greg was right.”

“Yes. The ring belonged to one of his wives,” Darkness said, a hint of melancholy in her voice. “I can still recall the sadness you felt when she passed, dear one.” With a small sniffle, Darkness cleared her throat. “But now, one of your wives has it again, and that is good. Hemet was far wrong about its capacity, but you should do your best to never have it charged over what a magus could store until you reach an equal power. It would make sages demand it if they knew what it could hold. Toja would wish to possess it if it became known.”

The three of them looked at the ring on Jenn’s hand with respect and a bit of trepidation.

“The same is true of the medallion, but magnified a great deal more. Toja knows that items like it exist, and he has a couple that he guards jealously. He would come himself to take it from you.”

The three of them felt fear begin to creep into their hearts.

“It is not that bad. As long as you do not use it in front of others, there will be nothing to warn him of it. No one in the clan would whisper a word of it, either. It is as safe as it could be here.”

“That makes me breathe a little easier,” Gregory exhaled as his fear faded.

“I do not wish to make you afraid, but you should know the dangers,” Darkness said. “Now that I have answered your questions, we can move onto the other part of this.”

“Yes, we can,” Yukiko said as she pressed into Gregory’s side. “Dear one, will you let us pleasure you?”

Gregory blinked slowly, then recalled when he and Yuki had done similar with Darkness watching in the corner before. Swallowing, he looked from Yuki, to the corner, then to Jenn. “This is what you were talking about?”

“It is as close as I will come to being with you for now,” Darkness said softly. “If you do not want it—”

Gregory held up a hand, and she cut off. “Darkness, we owe you, and I do care for you. It’s awkward, but I’m not against it. Why not join us?”

“Because none of you could bear me being that close. Not yet. In time, you will be able to, and I do long for that day, dear one. I dearly do...” The longing in her voice was palpable to them, but that was replaced by sorrow when she continued, “If I came close to you, I could injure your aether without meaning to. I had to hold myself tightly leashed when I touched your head the one time I did, and even then, it was hard to keep myself so tightly wrapped. I never should have done even that... but it was so hard being close to you and unable to touch you.”

“Oh...”

“And when you are emotional, it’s harder to control yourself?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes. Just the light touch on his head taxed my willpower,” Darkness whispered. “I almost hurt him a great deal. I cannot risk it again, no matter how much I wish it.”

“I see...” Gregory said softly. “A year ago, I would have been shocked at even the thought of being watched. But now…” he trailed off as he recalled the inn and Dia telling them it was almost time for dinner.

“Oh, yes... I recall that vividly,” Darkness purred.

Taking his tone and words as consent, both Yukiko and Jenn began to kiss his chest and neck. Surrendering to his wives, he thought of Darkness and hoped to one day they’d be able to share their love with her.

~*~*~

Gregory was slightly bemused at how their morning had gone, but also a little melancholy. I feel bad for her... She’s doing so much for me, for us, and we can’t even give her what she wants... We will in time, but how hard is that for her? Waiting six months with Yuki was near torturous, and Darkness is talking about years before we can even do anything, even something as simple as holding her. He set the thoughts aside when he saw Daciana heading their way.

“Good morning,” Daciana grinned. “How are you?”

“We’re fine,” Gregory replied. “Did something good happen?”

“We grew!” Daciana beamed, showing off her medallion with the fifth novice rank lit up.

“We did,” Nessa said, her medallion out and glowing on the fifth circle as well.

“Me, too, even if I am still behind them,” Victoria said, her medallion showing four circles lit.

“That makes all of us, then,” Jenn smirked as she pulled her medallion out.

“Oh. We’re an even year behind you,” Daciana said as she looked at the five yellow circles on Jenn’s medallion, then at her five clear ones.

“But they say next year, it’ll take us even longer to gain a rank,” Nessa said as she took her seat.

“We’ve been pretty even,” Gregory said softly. “It could be because we’re training the way we are, though.”

“Maybe it’ll be the same for us, then?” Daciana grinned.

“Could be,” Gregory chuckled. “How are you all doing?”

“Good,” Nessa smiled. “Indara worked us hard yesterday, but we’re improving. She said so.”

“I look forward to class today,” Victoria said. “There’s a novice who has made a few snide comments about my friends. I think I’m going to spar with him today.”

“Just tread softly,” Gregory said. “If it becomes known as a point that they can leverage, they’ll use it. I’ve had to temper my responses to those types of comments, myself.”

“Hmm... I will be mindful of it,” Victoria nodded. “Today, I will just ask him to spar and beat him soundly. Even the teacher has been taking notice of how the three of us are doing.”

“I expect his clan to speak with us soon,” Nessa said. “Them and the Iron Hand. A few of the adepts are from the Iron Hand, and they’ve been taking note of us, as well.”

“The Iron Hand is friendly to us,” Yukiko said. “The Hardened Fist… aren’t really friends or enemies with anyone. They hold their neutrality highly, though the Iron Hand doesn’t care for them at all.”

“That explains some of the friction in the class,” Victoria nodded. “Some of the adepts have nearly come to blows a few times. We’ve had a handful of ‘demonstrations’ over the last two weeks.”

“You should read more on the clans so you know about them,” Jenn suggested. “It might help when they approach you.”

“I’d been considering it, just so I can have knowledge about the ideals each clan holds highest,” Nessa said.

“We’ve chatted enough,” Yukiko said gently. “It’s time to study.”

“Yes, Yuki,” the three novices said. They each pulled out some paper and ink and started creating Magi Squares for each other.

Chapter Forty

Nearly two more weeks of routine passed without major incident for them. Two of those days had been taken up by Hayworth’s group and the apprentices from Yamato Shipping having a challenge. Surprisingly, it wasn’t combat, but Empire’s Gambit, with Egil being the adjudicator of the matches.

All of the apprentices were in the main room, watching the five games play out. Though they were given breaks to get some food and relieve themselves, they were otherwise observing the matches for nearly two straight days.

The instructors walked around the room, waking any student who nodded off with a cuff to the back of the head, a loud word in the ear, and other jarring actions. The ones who used aether to keep themselves awake were obvious in small ways— the body path users looked refreshed, but it was obvious they couldn’t follow the game easily. Mind path users had bright eyes, but their movements were sluggish and jerky. The few spirit path magi seemed the best of the three with bright eyes and sure movements, but they would go still for hour-long stretches, clearly meditating without seeing.

Both Elkit and Harrison stayed near Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn, waiting for a chance to rebuke them for sleeping. They never got the chance, as all of them took turns meditating with their eyes open and burning their aether to stay sharp and focused.

In the end, Hayworth’s group won the fourth and deciding game out of the best-of-five format, but Egil still made them play the fifth game. The last match didn’t take long, as the player for Yamato Shipping was mind path while the apprentice for Swift Wind was body path.

That game helped reaffirm what Dia had told them about their aether being used to help them stay awake. They knew that it would be obvious that they were on more than a single path, and that they would need to play into being on the spirit path during those moments.

~*~*~

Gregory was looking forward to the game today, as Paul had promised a change from what they’d been doing. “Do you think he’s going to start us playing on multiple fronts?”

“It’s a possibility,” Yukiko said, “but I think he’s going to force us to play nations other than the empire.”

“Oh,” Gregory said, his excitement ebbing. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

“You have to know what your opponent is capable of if you want to have a better chance to defeat them,” Jenn said. “Clover and Ling have been studying hard. I wonder what they’ll do?”

“We’ll find out shortly,” Yukiko said. “It’ll probably be like us dabbling with the other nations— a learning curve. What about Farin?”

“He’s been a surprise,” Gregory said. “He’s willing to learn and is even eager, in his own way, but he’s obviously not on the mind path. He’s been determined to learn since Paul got him a trainer. You can see his drive. He was very happy about the book too.”

“Farin is vastly different from Chucky,” Jenn said, “and he is glad to be away from Nick’s group.”

“Can’t blame him for that. Wonder if Chucky regrets his choice of leaving now?” Gregory snickered.

“Or if their mutual dislike of us has caused a new friendship?” Yukiko suggested.

Gregory went silent as he considered that.

“There they are,” Clover said, bouncing up from her seat. “We grew, we grew, we grew!” She fished her medallion out as she did a fun little dance. “Rank ten! We made it to rank ten!”

“Both of us,” Ling said. She had her medallion out when they looked at her. “We never expected to reach this rank so quickly after the last one.”

“Congratulations,” Gregory grinned at Clover. “You’ll be in the apprentice tier in no time now.”

“All that extra studying must be paying off,” Yukiko said, going to Ling. “How does it feel?”

“Amazing,” Ling smiled. “Since we’ve been learning with you, it’s felt so much easier.”

Yukiko glanced at Gregory, who gave a micro-shrug.

“It has been,” Clover agreed. “And we have friends now, too.” She grinned and lurched forward to hug Jenn. “I like friends! Thank you.”

Jenn laughed and patted Clover on the back. “We like friends, too, and we’re glad you’re ours.”

“Friends make things easier,” Gregory said.

“They can, indeed,” Paul said, coming into the room, trailed by Farin. “Clans can strain friendships, or even break them, however. It’s something to keep in mind when you have friends who don’t share a clan with you.”

“Yes, sir,” all six of them echoed.

“Today, we’re doing something different. You’ve all made strides with the empire, but to be ready for being an adept or magus, you need to know what our enemies might do. With that in mind, we will be starting to use the other nations today. Gregory, have you three played with other nations?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Then today, we will do things very differently. The three of you will play a free-for-all game— one of you per nation. It’ll be your choice who gets what nation, the land will be neutral, and the terrain will be a mix. The rest of you, set the board, and be creative with it.”

“Yes, sir,” all six replied, moving to do as commanded.

As they set the board, Paul spoke on, “During the game, you will explain what and why you are doing things. This isn’t about victory, but about showcasing each nation’s high points and exposing their vulnerabilities. Can you do that?”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory replied, Jenn and Yukiko in sync with him.

“Good. I want to see how much you know, and how well you can teach them.”

~*~*~

Gregory frowned at the board. This is what you get for letting them choose first... Yukiko went with her strength in Buldoun, and knowing magi were going to be hard to field, Jenn went with Limaz. Left me being slaughtered as Krogga...

“Do you see how difficult it is for Krogga to deal with the superior gear of Buldoun?” Paul asked the three apprentices taking notes. “That’s their biggest weakness. It’s their good fortune that we stand between their two nations, or else Buldoun may have conquered them by now.”

“They seem so weak,” Farin said. “Even Limaz is dealing with them without a great deal of trouble.”

“Their strengths are not on display here. That’s the problem of not having them face the empire. We’ll fix that tomorrow. However, there’s another aspect of Krogga that is difficult to deal with, and we’ll see that in a few more turns. Gregory, play for the long game.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said, having been intending to.

A handful of turns later, Gregory’s army got nearly wiped out, but not as much as Yukiko would have preferred. Using his hasty retreat card, Gregory had his small units break off and move into the heavy woods he’d positioned his camp near.

“Well, he’s done,” Farin said.

“No, he’s not,” Paul shook his head. “This is the other aspect of Krogga that you need to understand and take to heart. Gregory, explain it.”

“Krogga’s army is made primarily of fanatics. It’s problematic for magi, but the other side of that is that just because their core is broken, it doesn’t mean they quit. At this point, most armies are done— the remnants would leave the field and head home or move back to regroup. Krogga just breaks down into smaller units and begins a war of attrition with hit and run tactics. Lighthand called it ‘guerilla warfare,’ and it can be devastating if they act intelligently. As you can see, the commander didn’t go down. I had pulled him back and, while that hurts morale, it also means he can rally his broken few and have them act in a coordinated fashion.”

“So, to beat them, we’d have to run down all of them?” Farin asked with wide eyes.

“Yes,” Paul nodded. “While you have another major opponent on the field that makes it all the more difficult. Gregory will now show you why Krogga being able to survive, even for a little bit of time, can significantly impact your army.”

“Sir,” Yukiko said, waiting for him to nod to her, “I’d like to point out that the smart thing for me to do now would be to pull back. It would invite Jenn’s army to move forward, and in doing so, put her closer to them. That would make it more likely that they raid her and not me. I could use my old camp, which is still defensible.”

“All fair points,” Paul nodded. “If we were doing more than highlighting the different nations, it would be a smart move. However, I’d like you to hold the ground you just took. We need to show them why your move would be the right one.”

“Yes, sir.”

~*~*~

The next few hours, Gregory did his best to harass and annoy both Yukiko and Jenn. It was late evening when Yukiko finally played a card she’d been holding onto for the past few turns.

“‘Battlefield diplomacy,’” Yukiko declared, playing the card.

“Rarely played, but this is an excellent time for it,” Paul nodded.

“Sir, I don’t know that card,” Farin said.

“It’s asking one of them to parley for a specific reason,” Paul said. “Can you tell me what that reason would be?”

Farin thought for a long minute before he spoke hesitantly, “To join up with Jenn to wipe Gregory off the map?”

“Yukiko?” Paul said.

“That is indeed what I am asking for. Considering he just took out half of her food in that raid, I have a high probability of being listened to.”

“I won’t even try to fight it. I need him gone,” Jenn said. “Leaving remnants of Krogga on the field is hindering my maneuverability. The bonus is that, since she asked, I can get a concession out of it. No doubt she’s thinking that I’m going to ask about some food, as that would be the obvious choice.”

“No, you want gear,” Yukiko said. “You could have upgraded your archers, but haven’t yet.”

“Correct.”

“That was my second offer, so accepted,” Yukiko pulled her extra superior bow gear from her stack and handed it to Jenn. “He dies now.”

“And that’ll be it,” Gregory sighed. “I did what I could.”

“You hindered them both for a long time,” Clover said with wide eyes. “I need to learn more about this.”

“You will, and you’ll have to play against them in the next few days, so study hard,” Paul said.

“Yes, sir,” Clover said crisply.

~*~*~

It was well into the evening when they left the hall behind.

“You could have won a couple of rounds after you took Gregory’s main force out,” Jenn said. “You delayed yourself to show them more, didn’t you?”

“Of course. That’s what we were told to do,” Yukiko smiled.

“Thank you for doing so,” Ling said. “I learned a lot by watching the game.”

“So did I,” Clover added. “I can’t wait to try Krogga for myself. Some of the advanced strategies make a lot more sense now.”

“They do,” Ling agreed. “We’ll see you tomorrow. Thank you for helping us grow.”

“It’s what friends do,” Jenn smiled. “Pushing each other to grow stronger and helping while doing it.”

“Not that we’re doing a lot of that for you,” Ling sighed.

“But you are,” Gregory said. “We’re learning how to explain things better, which will make it easier for us next year.”

“Next year,” Clover said, her normally bright voice dim. “That will not be a good year... No clan, no troops except what they can find for us.” She shuddered. “No more friends...”

Gregory felt like he’d watched someone kick a puppy. “Hey now, chin up. That’s still a ways off. Who knows what might happen between now and then? Some clan might hear about how well you’re doing in the class and take an interest.”

Clover looked at him with hopeful eyes. “You really think so?”

“Yeah, yeah I do,” Gregory said. “You and Ling are growing fast, and learning even faster. Some clan will scoop you up before the year is over.”

“That is hopeful,” Ling said, going to stand beside Clover, who had stopped walking. “I will hold to that hope, and maybe even hope for more— that it’ll be a good clan that won’t discriminate against us too badly because of our heritage. If one is to dream, they should dream for the moon.”

“They should,” Jenn said softly. “And if they dream hard enough and work even harder, they might even catch their dreams. I did.”

Yukiko and Gregory gave her loving smiles.

Clover’s smile grew wider, as she could see the love that they had for each other. “That’s so cute.”

“It is,” Ling nodded. “Come on. We should get some food, a bath, and then sleep, Clover.”

“Yeah,” Clover said as the two of them turned away from the others.

They watched the pair go and smiled at their backs before heading for the clan hall.

“Do you think a clan will really pick them up?” Yukiko asked Gregory.

“Yeah. They’re both serious about trying to grow, and they’ve been making great strides toward it.”

“Is that because of you or Darkness?” Jenn asked.

“I’m not sure. Maybe both? I do consider them friends. If no one else approaches them by the first tournament, I’m going to see if Dia is willing to.”

“That’s a good idea,” Yukiko smiled.

“I agree, too,” Jenn nodded.

Chapter Forty-one

Weeks zipped by for them— the games sometimes ran late, but other times, someone made a mistake and their matches ended early. They were glad for the early days, using the extra time to train their bodies and their magics. Gregory didn’t use his foresight when playing in class, as he wanted to get a good feel for the tactics.

Gregory’s birthday came and went with little celebration, as they’d been in a long class that day. The staff had made a small cake for them to enjoy, but only the three of them and Velma had gotten to eat any of it.

They had their second week off shortly after that, and now, it was almost over with. The grueling sparring against members of the Hardened Fist taxed them nearly to the limit every day. Magus Vemril continued to bring in different magi to help her, mixing the combination of magics daily. They won a match occasionally, but lost more than they won. Every fight taught Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn something new.

Mindie worked hard on those days, since accidents and injuries happened with each bout. She was surprised at the tenacity of the group, but also how they never devolved into finger-pointing. Each of them took the blame when a mistake of theirs cost them the match, even if they were being mended by Mindie at the time.

When the fifth day of sparring with Vemril came to an end, Gin told them they had the last two days to do with as they wished. They had dinner with the clan that night before retiring to their room, each looking forward to two days outside the walls of the academy.

~*~*~

“Good morning,” Daciana grinned. “Going outside today?”

“Yes, and we’ll be at Gin’s tomorrow morning when you get there,” Yukiko replied. “I don’t know if we’ll have another week off before the tournament, so we’ll drill you hard tomorrow.”

“We’ll be prepared,” Nessa said, taking her seat. “Vicky’s been coming along fast. You might be surprised by her.”

Victoria smiled softly. “I don’t know about that, but I am trying very hard.”

“Ness is right,” Daciana said. “You’re improving quickly, Vicky. The three of us are rapidly becoming the best in the class. Even Magus Igorson admitted it.”

“Have the clans approached you all now?” Jenn asked.

“We’ve had more ask to speak with us,” Nessa nodded. “Vicky has been invited to speak with the Iron Hand and Hardened Fist, as well.”

“I do not want to join the Hardened Fist at all,” Victoria shuddered. “They are ruthless and cold... All they care about is the money for the contracts. The Iron Hand has something they strive for at least, but I won’t join them, either. The three of us already know where we want to go.”

“Dia hasn’t approached us at all,” Daciana said, her ears twitching. “She will, right?”

Jenn put her hand on Daciana’s arm. “I’m sure she will after the tournament.”

“They’re waiting so we don’t get an even larger target placed on us by some of the other clans,” Nessa reassured Daciana. “Just wait. It’ll be okay. We wouldn’t be trained the way we have been if they weren’t interested in us.”

“She’s right,” Victoria nodded, “though I can understand the worry.”

“I’m not worried!” Daciana said quickly. “I just wanted to make sure.”

Gregory’s lips twitched, and he managed to keep the smile off them. “We have studying to do and, while we won’t be here tomorrow morning, I’m certain you three will be.”

“Of course. We stick to our training regimen unless we’re watching you train,” Nessa said.

“Speaking of, it’s time for Magi Squares,” Yukiko said. “Tomorrow will be here soon enough.”

“Yes, Yuki,” Nessa said.

“Okay,” Daciana nodded.

Victoria smiled at how deftly Yukiko had gotten the other two focused on work. “Understood, Yuki.”

~*~*~

The adept on duty at the gate had been surprised at the rank showing on their medallions, but let them go out without issue. Once they were outside the walls, they jogged to Gin’s home. The sun was just barely cresting the horizon as they jogged and the city was slowly waking up around them.

“Maybe we should have told them we were coming?” Gregory asked.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Yukiko said.

Something about her tone made Gregory give her a sideways glance.

It didn’t take them long to reach Gin’s. Yukiko had been a little ahead of them, so she was the one who knocked. They waited for a few minutes before the door opened.

Baylyss gave them a smile when she saw who it was. “Magi, it’s good to see you again. Please, come in.”

“Good morning, Baylyss,” Gregory greeted the older woman. “Is everything okay here?”

“Why wouldn’t it be?”

“I guess there isn’t a reason... I just got used to Elsa being the one to answer the door.”

“She would have, but I had just given her another task to complete,” Baylyss replied. “Are you here for the day?”

“And night, if that’s okay,” Yukiko smiled. “We’d also like to stay the following day, though we’d leave shortly after the novices do tomorrow.”

“I’ll make sure the room is prepared for you while you train in the garden,” Baylyss said. “I’ll let the children know you are here and get them gathered for you while you change.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said.

“Of course. Follow me, please.”

~*~*~

They were changed and on their way to the garden in short order. Both women wore smiles and exchanged glances behind Gregory’s back.

When Gregory stepped into the garden, he faltered. All of the children were lined up, holding up a sign that read, “Happy belated birthday, Sensei.” Elsa was in the middle of the group with a large smile on her face.

“Thank you,” Gregory chuckled. “I wasn’t expecting this.”

“I set it up with Dia yesterday after training,” Yukiko giggled. “We will train like normal, but otherwise, we’ll be celebrating your birthday. Elsa is making a cake, I believe.”

Elsa’s cheeks flushed slightly. “I will be doing my best.”

“I’m sure it’ll be delicious,” Gregory smiled. “I’ll look forward to it, as I’m sure the rest of you are, huh?”

The other children gave a chorus of agreement to his question. Yukiko and Jenn joined in a second later, making Elsa’s blush deepen further.

“First, we have training,” Gregory said, helping Elsa out. “After the Peaceful Fist, we’ll have you all do some sparring, okay?”

That got a cheer from the children. They set the sign aside and took their places.

~*~*~

“Good. That was good,” Gregory said, moving onto the mat. “Do you understand how she did that to you?”

The little boy picked himself up and nodded. “I went too far, and she used that to grab me.”

“You overextended on your punch,” Gregory agreed. “That broke your balance and, when she grabbed you, you didn’t have the leverage you needed to stop her from throwing you.”

“Excuse me, magi,” Baylyss said from the doorway. “It should be time to bathe before dinner.”

“Of course,” Gregory replied. “Everyone, rise. Bow. Dismissed.”

Jenn and Yukiko left the room, leading the girls toward the bath. Gregory took a seat on the floor of the room as he watched them go.

“Are girls really that special?” one of the young boys asked, staring at Gregory.

“Huh?”

“You always stare at them,” the same boy, with an upturned nose and beady eyes, said.

“Well, I’m married to them, and they’re beautiful to me,” Gregory replied with a grin. “One day, you’ll see girls the same way.”

“No way. Girls are weird!” the boy exclaimed.

Gregory chuckled. “Yeah, they are strange, but when you get older, you’ll find that strangeness is intriguing. I thought much the same as you do when I was your age, and now… well, now I can’t think of a day without those two.”

One of the older boys looked away, his rabbit ears twitching. “I, uh… I think that Monica is cute.”

“What?” the first boy asked, his nose scrunching up as if his friend had just betrayed him.

“Well, I mean... she’s still a girl, and weird,” the second boy said, his ears twitching more, “but… I like it when she smiles.”

“Yeah, I know how that feels. When I was your age, my best friend, Gunnar, and I used to hang around with Ria and El. The day that they went from just being weird girls to wanting to see Ria smile more... that was a shock.”

The first boy looked bewildered and altogether befuddled. “But…!”

“It doesn’t mean he isn’t going to agree with you,” Gregory said gently. “He’s just growing up. In a year or two, you’ll understand what he’s saying. Until then, let them be weird, but be nice to them. Men should treat women with respect, care, and protect them.”

The first boy nodded vigorously. “Yes, I will. Except Elsa. She’ll be the one protecting us.”

Gregory laughed. “Yeah, yeah she will. She was afraid, too, though. Did you know that?”

The boys drew closer and sat down in front of him.

“When she first came here, she was afraid that you’d all hate her.”

“Because she wouldn’t be with us anymore,” the oldest of the boys nodded, his square pupils fixed on Gregory. “We were a little angry that she was leaving us.”

“She wanted to help you all,” Gregory said.

“Yeah... she brought us stuff and left stuff out for us, risking her place here for us,” the oldest said seriously. “I told her to stop. We didn’t want her to risk it.”

“Elsa doesn’t listen well,” the smallest boy said with a grunt.

“She does, but she’s stubborn,” Gregory corrected him. “She didn’t want to lose you all. She thought of you as family, good family, and now look at where you are. Don’t you feel glad she’s so stubborn?”

The boys all nodded.

“Just be kind, be patient, and listen when they talk. Even if you disagree with them, listen to them. The worst thing you can do is ignore what they say or fail to hear what they’re trying to tell you,” Gregory said, thinking of how Amoria had tried to get him to see her as more than a friend.

All the boys nodded again, but the eldest spoke up, “Your friend, Gunnar— what was he like?”

“Gunnar? Strong, big, loyal, and honest, but he also had a mischievous streak. There was a time when he and I were going to try scaring the twins, El and Ria…”

~*~*~

Gregory was laughing with the boys when Yukiko came back into the room with a smirk. “Telling stories, dear one?”

“About Gunnar and me,” Gregory said, getting to his feet. “Passing the time while we waited to bathe.”

“Well, it’s available now. We’ll be seeing if Baylyss needs any help with dinner.”

“We won’t be too long,” Gregory said.

“Just make sure they clean properly,” Yukiko said as she left the room.

“Come on, guys. We’ll be as clean as we can be so they won’t have anything to complain about,” the oldest said, leading the way.

The others agreed and followed him. Gregory trailed them with a grin.

~*~*~

Dinner was simple, but still delicious. The soup for the apprentices came with pieces of jerky that had been soaking in their bowls to provide some aether for them. It was the only aether food they had, but Gregory didn’t mind, as eating with the children was still fun.

“I believe it is time for the cake,” Baylyss said.

“I’ll get it,” Elsa said, jumping to her feet and rushing off.

“She worked very hard on it,” Baylyss said as she watched Elsa go. “That’s why she missed sparring.”

“I figured,” Gregory replied. “She was a little distracted during meditation, too.”

“She has been since we had word you were all coming, and that your birthday was to be celebrated,” Baylyss corrected him. “So even if it isn’t the best cake, be kind to her.”

“I will be,” Gregory assured her.

Elsa came back a minute later, wheeling a small cart in front of her. Reaching the table, she took a deep breath before lifting the book-sized cake onto the table. When it was safely in front of Gregory, she exhaled, then smiled and pulled out a long, thin spatula. “This will cut the cake, and also serve it.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said as he accepted it from her.

She smiled, then pulled a small bowl from the lower section of the cart and placed it between the three apprentices. “This has bits of aether-infused fruit from Dia. I used similar fruit in the cake, but without the aether infusion.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled at her. “We’ll make sure we add them to our cake.”

Gregory deftly sliced the cake into pieces and distributed them to everyone. His was the last and slightly larger than the others.

“Seems you wanted a bit more, and you haven’t even tasted it yet, dear one,” Yukiko smirked.

Gregory shook his head ruefully. “It just came out that way.”

“Or maybe our husband likes sweets?” Jenn rebutted with a smirk of her own.

Elsa hadn’t touched her piece of cake, even as the other children were already eating theirs. She watched them closely, waiting to hear what they thought.

Dividing the fruit from the bowl onto their plates, all three of them took a small sliver of cake and sampled Elsa’s work. They had smiles on as they took a second bite, and Elsa felt her fears fade.

“It’s very good,” Gregory said after the second bite. “Vanilla and strawberry?”

“Yes,” Elsa replied with a large smile on her face.

“It’s even better than what my mother can make,” Jenn said. “Did it take long to make the compote?”

“We had some already,” Elsa said with a worried look to Baylyss. “I used what we had.”

“I thought so, but it was the only way to make sure it was present in every bite. I will get it replaced in a few days,” Baylyss said. “Next time, just ask, Elsa. We might have been able to find another way to achieve the same thing.”

“Yes, Baylyss,” Elsa said, bowing her head. “I didn’t think. I am sorry.”

“As long as it doesn’t happen again,” Baylyss replied lightly.

Chapter Forty-two

Elsa smiled at them when they entered the dining room. “Good morning to you, magi. Baylyss is almost done making breakfast.” Her words were professional, but her tone was friendly.

“Good morning, Elsa,” Gregory returned the smile. “Didn’t expect you to be awake already.”

“We have guests. It would be wrong to sleep in when they might have needs to be seen to,” Elsa said primly, the friendliness chilling dramatically. “If you will excuse me, I need to check on breakfast.”

Gregory blinked after her. “Did I upset her?”

“I don’t think ‘upset’ is the right word, dear one. ‘Miffed’ would be closer.”

“Yuki’s right. Annoyance is a better way of describing it. Elsa is always trying to show us that she’s doing everything she can. She took your greeting to mean that you expected her to be lazy.”

“But—!” Gregory started, but the door opening cut him off.

“Breakfast is ready,” Elsa said, pushing a cart into the room.

Elsa served them as if they were royalty, her face impassive and not meeting their eyes. “Please, enjoy,” she said as she went to leave the room.

“Elsa, wait! Please!” Gregory called out. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to annoy or upset you. You do an amazing job. You’re learning faster than I could if I was in your place. I didn’t mean it the way it sounded.”

Elsa had stopped just short of the door, her head bowed. “I just want you three to be proud of me, and to do everything I can for you. That’s the only thing I want,” her voice nearly broke as she said those words. She quickly pushed on. “I’m sorry I took what you said wrong. I’ll see you for training.”

Gregory wanted to say more, but Elsa left the room. Sitting there, looking at the door, he frowned. Did I make it worse?

“You did the right thing by telling her, Greg,” Jenn said, patting his hand. “Just leave it be for now.”

“Jenn’s right,” Yukiko said softly. “Eat your food and give her time.”

Gregory looked down at his fish and rice and exhaled slowly. “Okay.”

~*~*~

The three of them were in their gis and talking quietly in the courtyard when the door opened. The children came in, smiling and moving to take their spots for meditative stretching. A few steps behind them, Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria entered the outdoor space. Trailing the group was Elsa, who shut the door and went to her usual spot without looking at Gregory. Gregory bowed his head and felt sadness touch his heart.

“Good morning,” Daciana smiled. “We’re ready to train as much as we can.”

“Good,” Yukiko replied. “Children, we are sorry, but after this, we will be sparring exclusively with the novices. We have to get them ready for their tournament. There isn’t enough room for all of you to sit and watch.”

The children nodded, disappointed, but understanding.

“Elsa,” Gregory said, “you’re allowed to watch, and we’d like you to, as you’re the leader of the others. You’ll be the first one to spar in earnest, and will be the one to help guide them.”

Elsa glanced his way. She saw the honesty, but also the hint of sadness. She blinked rapidly for a second before bowing her head. “As you command, sir. I will learn all I can.”

“We know you will, Elsa,” Yukiko smiled softly. “The children will be depending on you.”

Nessa and Victoria exchanged a look, their eyes going from Gregory to Elsa, then to Yukiko.

“Everyone, take the first stance,” Jenn said. “I’ll be the one leading the meditation today.”

“Yes, Sensei,” the children replied in chorus as they set their feet and positioned their hands.

~*~*~

Gregory felt his mind drift shortly after they’d started meditating. Instead of the cavern filling his mind, a memory did, instead.

“He’s trying the best he can, dear,” Marian, Gregory’s mother, was saying.

“I know, but he struggles all the time,” Carmichael exhaled grumpily. “He’s my son, but he’s so weak.”

“Because he is also my son,” Marian said softly, placing her hand on his shoulder. “You don’t fuss at me for being unable to do things...”

“That’s different,” Carmichael said, turning to hold her. “Women should be cared for and protected. The heavy things should be left to us men.”

Marian rolled her eyes. “You forgot one.”

“Respected,” Carmichael said with a small wince.

“Yes,” Marian giggled. “But that’s beside the point, dear. He tries... he wants to be as big and strong as you, but he never will be. He’ll be tall, but not massive. Our dear boy will never inspire fear or anxiety based on his stature. So encourage him. Don’t chide him.”

“I didn’t mean to...” Carmichael exhaled, resting his chin on top of her head. “I just…”

“You see Gunther and Gunnar, and want to be like them?”

“Yeah...” The word was soft. “Our son won’t be able to work in the mine beside me like Gunther’s boy will beside him unless he has a growth spurt to fill him out.”

Marian’s arms tightened on her husband. “Dear, he’ll never be in the mine. His road will be a far different one. I know what you hope will be, but my dreams tell me differently.”

“I’ll do the best I can,” Carmichael murmured, kissing the top of her head. “Besides, you’ll be there to help guide me to the right path when I stray.”

Marian didn’t answer him. A single tear fell as she stood there, holding him back, her expression one of sorrow.

Neither of them noticed the small boy peeking around the edge of the hallway, watching them.

Gregory blinked when he found himself back in his cavern, his body still moving to the pattern of the Peaceful Fist. His body moved on its own as he watched the flames and the drifting sparks.

“Was that memory because of my misstep with Elsa...?” Gregory asked the flame. “I hurt her as surely as Father hurt me that day.”

Taking a deep breath, he silently promised to do better for Elsa.

~*~*~

Victoria hit the mat hard, and Gregory was on her in an instant, his hand lashing down before she could get her arms up to defend herself. He slammed his palm into the mat beside her neck.

“Match,” Yukiko said. “Break and bow.”

As Gregory got up and moved away, Victoria sighed. “I need to do better.”

“You already are,” Jenn said. “I recall how raw you were last time. Your movements have more precision to them now.”

“How did he get her into the clinch?” Elsa asked.

“He snagged her sleeve,” Yukiko smiled. “He used that moment of contact to bring her in closer. That’s all for today. We should wash up before we head back.”

Everyone rose to their feet and started for the door except Gregory, who went to the far side of the room to grab a towel to wipe his sweat off.

“Greg?”

Turning back to Elsa, he gave her a questioning look. “Yes?”

Elsa fidgeted, then bowed formally. “I’m sorry for my reaction at breakfast.”

“No,” Gregory said softly. “You have no need to apologize, Elsa.” He draped the towel over his shoulder and crossed the room to her to stand a few feet away. “My unthinking words hurt you. I know how much you do above and beyond merely your assigned tasks. I’m sorry, and I’ll try my best to do better.”

Elsa glanced up at him, then away. “Okay. I’ll try to do better, too.”

As she turned to leave, Gregory spoke again, “Elsa, all three of us are proud of you. I never want you to doubt that.”

Elsa didn’t look back, though she did pause in the doorway for a moment. “I won’t doubt it again, Greg.”

Staring at the empty doorway, Gregory exhaled. I hope she believes me, but that’s all I can do. I’d have been thrilled if he’d done even that much for me...

~*~*~

Dressed and ready to leave, Gregory was surprised that the novices weren’t waiting with Jenn and Yukiko. “Where’d they go?”

“Back. It wouldn’t be good for them to be seen returning with us,” Jenn reminded him.

“Right,” Gregory said, feeling foolish.

“Are you okay, dear one?”

“I remembered something during meditation,” Gregory admitted. “It was when my father chided me for being a failure, before Mother died. I hurt Elsa the same way my father hurt me on that day. More than that, though, I recalled how Mother looked when Father said she’d always be there to help him with me...”

Both women were beside him in seconds, each touching one of his arms.

“Are you okay?” Yukiko asked again.

“Shaken. I know she saw into the future, but not how far. She knew I’d be a magi and that I’d have a rough life, but that’s all I know of it.” His lips ticked upward for a scant moment. “She also said I’d know love. She was obviously right in that, but did she see you both? Would she be happy for us?”

“She would have been,” Jenn said. “She loved you. How could she not have been happy for you to find love with us?”

Gregory blinked at her, then felt his sadness fade a little. “Yeah, that’s a good point. I’m sad you both never got a chance to speak with her, though.”

“As are we, dear one.”

“I’m sure she could have told us so much about you,” Jenn said, trying to lighten the mood a little. “She would have all the best stories.”

Gregory’s lips twitched again and he snorted. “Yeah. She’d have had a few, at least.”

“Magi, if you are ready, I can show you out,” Elsa said from the doorway.

Gregory looked over Jenn’s head toward Elsa. Elsa was standing in the doorway, her uniform spotless and in perfect order. Her hair was drawn back and kept out of the way with combs, and her hands were crossed and resting on her navel.

He gave her a smile before looking at his wives. “I think we’re ready.”

“We are,” Yukiko said, turning to Elsa. “Please show us out, and thank you for your hospitality.”

“It is our pleasure to serve, magi,” Elsa replied as she stepped back out of the room. “Please, follow me.”

Chapter Forty-three

Another week came and went by as they followed their routine. The only thing that stood out was when the Eternal Flame apprentices insulted the Han clan on the way out of tactics class, resulting in a challenge. Nick just smiled darkly and accepted. Egil, who was on hand, agreed to adjudicate the match.

The following day, instead of going straight to class, all of the apprentices were in the stands of the blue arena. Nick’s group consisted of him, Jason, and Parks. The three Han apprentices looked unsure as they held their training weapons, clearly having thought they would have an Empire’s Gambit challenge instead of combat.

The fight was quick and brutal. The moment it started, Parks used his barriers to hem the others in while Nick threw a barrage of fire. Instead of the apprentices being burned to death as Nick had done in the past, his fire was toned down. All three opponents were screaming in pain, blistered and slightly burnt, but clearly able to act until Jason reached them. Because the apprentices were still being contained by the barriers, Jason was able to hit them all hard. Egil called the fight seconds after Jason had reached them. Jason backed off, Parks dropped the barriers, and Nick snorted in disgust.

Klim and Mindie rushed out to heal the Han members. They found the burns were bad, though not nearly as bad as they could have been. Jason had broken multiple bones on two of the three apprentices. The last one had been a physical enhancement magi like Jason, so they’d barely managed to stop Jason from doing worse.

Egil announced the winners and ordered everyone back to class, except the apprentices who’d lost— they were ordered to rest and recover. Nick looked over at Gregory and smirked, glanced back at the defeated apprentices, then back to Gregory with a wide smile. The implication was clear to any who watched the exchange.

~*~*~

Gregory stretched, then blinked when he didn’t feel either of his wives in bed with him. His lips turned up at the corners and he rolled to face the darkness. “Darkness, it’s wonderful to see you again.”

“Dear one, it is good to see you, as well. You are still growing wonderfully fast.”

“I’m being helped.”

“Yes, but not as much as you think. You had a question about your new friends— yes, I am helping them. I have only helped them with their mind path, though. They have not officially joined you and, as that is still not decided, that is all I am doing for now. Your novice friends, though, are truly learning the three paths. There are very few futures where they do not join you, so I am making sure they are advancing accordingly.”

“What about Farin?”

“I could aid him a little if you wish me to. His future is in flux, so there is no guarantee he will be an ally in the future.”

“Maybe help enough so he can feel a bit more accomplished? He’s been pleasant and is trying his best.”

“Then I will help him as you have asked me to, dear one.”

“Thank you, Darkness. Are Dia and Bishop doing alright?”

“Bishop is still firmly on her dual path, and Dia is now stable on hers,” Darkness replied.

“Can we do anything for Lightshield?”

“Unfortunately, we cannot, dear one. He is almost gone as it is. He is resigned to his fate, and welcomes it.”

Gregory lay there for a long moment before sighing. “No one lives forever...”

“Not even you, dear one,” Darkness said sadly. “You can live for a long time, but even you needed to start again.”

“How did I die?” Gregory asked.

“You forbade me telling you. That is one point I may not discuss until you do as I told you from the beginning.”

“I have to tame you first,” Gregory said.

“Yes. You will, in time, and I wait for that day, dear one.”

“I’ve grown enough to know that today isn’t going to be that day,” Gregory chuckled, thinking back to a year ago when he tried to touch her. “Even knowing that, though, I still won’t quit trying to capture you.”

Darkness’ happy laughter came as Gregory threw his aether-infused body into the corner. The inky blackness wrapped around him, smothering him and sapping the aether from him. “Thank you, dear one. Please, never give up on me. I long for the day you can reach me.”

Darkness’ words echoed around him as his consciousness faded.

~*~*~

Gregory was thinking about the book he’d been reading as they left the archive and said goodbye to the novices. As they proceeded to tactics class, he got his thoughts in order.

Looking around to make sure they weren’t near any others, he said quietly, “I’m certain the scroll Rafiq gave me isn’t for apprentices.”

“Mine, neither,” Yukiko added.

“Make that all of ours,” Jenn said. “The body path teachings say that to keep improving, we need to cycle aether through the channels, refining and improving them with the flame.”

“We’ve already been doing that,” Gregory said. “It’s a little uncomfortable at times, but we’ve been doing it.”

“That cycling is what late apprentices or initiates start doing,” Jenn told him, “but that’s just the starting point of the advancement technique.”

“Oh, okay,” Gregory said.

“The next step, is holding your aether in place for a time, but not using it.”

“That sounds dangerous,” Yukiko said.

“It can hurt if the channels are not as they should be,” Jenn replied. “If the channels have formed correctly, it will be highly uncomfortable, but still doable. The flame will polish the channel as it is held in place, perfecting it to move or hold the aether as required. I want to finish the scroll before I even consider trying it, and I should try it first, since we know my body path is a little more advanced than yours.”

“Maybe we should ask Bishop first?” Gregory suggested.

“That would give away that we’ve read the scroll,” Yukiko said.

“What if… what if Jenn ‘overheard’ an adept talking about it?” Gregory asked.

“That might work,” Jenn nodded. “I can ask about holding aether and polished channels. I’ll say that I heard two adepts talking on the way to class and that I was curious about it.”

Yukiko’s lips pursed. “Bishop isn’t dumb, but it’s plausible... she might suspect something, but I don’t think she’d press. That doesn’t even get into what I was reading.”

“What did yours say?” Gregory asked.

“We’re doing what the mind path is supposed to do to maintain our path. We’ve gone a little ahead now, actually. The scroll says that the five-by-five Magi Squares are good for initiates.”

“That’s good,” Jenn grinned.

“The next part of progressing the mind path is to visualize different scenarios and the various outcomes to them. The scroll suggests combat since it’s the most common thing to be able to start with. For instance, we’ve fought a lot. We have a good idea of how each of us reacts to each other. So, we break down a spar between us by movement and attacks— how do you normally react, how else could you react, and how do each of those choices change the flow? The difficult part is testing to see how many points of change you can hold in your mind at a time.”

“We can try that without needing to ask anyone.”

“Once you understand how it works, you can apply it to an actual fight,” Yukiko said. “At least, that’s what the scroll suggests.”

“Works better if you’ve fought the other person, obviously,” Jenn said, “but it would still work with people you haven’t. That just means that the number of possible differences goes up.”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled.

“Reminds me of when I looked into the future before we left the academy... all the different futures splintered off each other,” Gregory said. “That drained me pretty badly.”

“This shouldn’t drain us. It isn’t using aether,” Yukiko said, “but that same idea applies, I believe.”

“Greg will have a leg up on us for that, then,” Jenn said.

“Yes, he very well might, but we can match him if we push,” Yukiko said.

“What about your scroll, Greg?” Jenn asked.

“Spirit path is different. We’ve been told it’s all about knowing yourself, and it is, but it’s also about knowing what’s around you. We all exude wisps of aether just by being magi. The scroll is dedicated to a branch of that idea. There’s an exercise that’s used to help expand your awareness of the area directly around you. The visualization is a pond with you at the center, and anything that enters the area around you would send ripples across the pond.”

“How does the exercise work?” Yukiko asked.

“Our aether is in resonance with the aether wisps we give off,” Gregory said. “We have to find the resonance of our aether, and then let that touch what we exude. The scroll is vague on how one finds that resonance, though.”

“Maybe the clan archive has something about it?” Jenn suggested. “It’s that or we ask Dia, like I’m going to ask Bishop.”

“If we ask Murium, she might be able to find something for us,” Gregory said. “We can always pass off our interest as having overheard something about it, as well, and if we can’t find anything, then we can ask Dia.”

“That sounds like the best idea. First, we have class,” she said as the building came into view.

~*~*~

Class ended early that day. Yukiko had been matched against Farin, and he’d asked her to play Buldoun. Everyone was surprised at his request, as it was well known that Yukiko was a great player with that nation. Farin didn’t complain the entire time— he just studied the board each round and did his best. He thanked her at the end, and Paul asked Farin why he’d asked for her to be Buldoun.

“By learning from someone well-versed in a subject, you can learn faster if you fully apply yourself,” Farin said. “I’m learning more here than I did with the others. I’m grateful to Yukiko and the others for accepting my slowness, but also my thirst to learn.”

Paul’s lips twitched, and he nodded. “Just because you follow the body path doesn’t mean that learning is beneath you. I’m glad you see that.”

Gregory chuckled, then froze as all eyes went to him. “I’m sorry, sir. The first time I recall seeing you was the morning before novice classes began. You were reading while eating.”

Paul nodded. “It’s one of the few times I have time to read. I read in all of my free time. I am on the body path and a physical enhancement magi, and others don’t know why I do what I do.”

“Because learning is never a worthless endeavor,” Yukiko said. “My father always said ‘only idiots refuse to learn when they are given the chance.’”

“Exactly,” Paul agreed. “I study. Now, what most don’t care to find out is what I am studying. I study combat, large and small, as that is what my life is. I read personal accounts of battles and the historical view of them. I compare the difference, trying to learn how I could do better if I were placed in such a position.”

“We still try to get our exercise in, even though we’ve committed to the mind path now,” Clover said. “It might not be optimal, but it might also help shore up a weakness.”

“Lapsing on your conditioning would only make things worse for you,” Paul said with a pointed look. “The tournament is only a little over a month away. I hope you are all prepared for it. Class is done for today— go and learn, or condition as you see fit.”

“Thank you, sir,” the class replied, each bowing to him before leaving.

~*~*~

They had finished their training when Jenn broached the subject of aether retention with Bishop. “I had a question about something I overheard some adepts talking about, Bishop.”

“What did you hear?”

“They were talking about not just cycling their aether, but holding it in their channels.”

“Yes. That’s something that body path magi can do, but only if their channels are developed to handle it. If it isn’t developed, it could permanently harm the magi by breaking the channel, rendering it useless. If it has developed enough to do so safely, there will be pain until the channel becomes accustomed to it.”

“Could I do it?”

Bishop took a moment to consider Jenn’s request. “How long have you been cycling your aether?”

“Since shortly after the solstice.”

“Hmm... I wouldn’t advise it until after this solstice.” She looked over her shoulder at Gregory and Yukiko. “I’m sure that both of you will attempt it, as well.”

“We do train together,” Yukiko replied.

A small tremor of wistfulness crossed Bishop’s face, but it was swiftly gone. “Yes, and training with others is beneficial. If it was just you,” Bishop said, addressing Jenn again, “I’d say you could try it now, due to your extensive training on just the body path before you joined them. Be warned, though, that the pain isn’t negligible.”

Jenn looked at Gregory and Yukiko, then licked her lips. “How do you manage it?”

Bishop’s lips twitched. “Just as you do with cycling, focus on it happening. With practice, it will become an afterthought. Your aether will cycle and retain as the situation dictates. Go ahead— imagine holding the aether in your left foot.”

Seeing Gregory and Yukiko nod encouragingly, Jenn took a deep breath and cycled her aether. When it reached her left foot, she tried to imagine it staying in place. Inhaling sharply, her face scrunched in pain. Jenn held her aether for a few seconds before releasing it and exhaling with panting breaths. “Aether... that burned.”

Bishop snickered. “Yes, yes it does, at least until you’ve done it enough. For you, it will become even more important. Aether can infuse all of your channels during a fight, just waiting for the moment you need it. You’ll no longer have to think about it moving and being used, as it’ll already be there. A warning— you can never hold it in place all the time. When you hold aether, you can’t cycle it or move it through the place where it’s being held.”

“I see,” Jenn said, gingerly putting her weight back on her foot. “I’ll wait until they can join me in this training.”

“Misery does love company,” Bishop chuckled. “Come. It’s time to clean up before dinner.”

~*~*~

With dinner finished, they stopped by the archive and asked Murium about texts that dealt with aether resonance. Murium looked surprised, but moved around the room, clearly thinking. It took her a while before she found a scroll and handed it to them.

Gregory took the scroll and showed it to both Jenn and Yukiko— it was the same one they’d been given in the archive. Going over to a table, they sat and looked it over before Gregory excused himself to go find Dia.

Dia was sitting on the porch smoking when he found her. “Yes, Greg? What can I do for you?”

“I had a question, and the scroll in the archive here only expanded it.”

“Hmm, what question?”

“Aether resonance.”

“Ah, that is an advanced spirit path teaching,” Dia said. “Where did you learn of it?”

“Well, I heard about it from a conversation, then I asked Murium for a scroll and there was one here, but it doesn’t say how to find your resonance.”

“We all find our resonance inside the cavern,” Dia explained. “Resonance, for all it would point to sound, isn’t about sound. It’s about being in perfect tune with your aether. It’s about knowing yourself; your strengths, weaknesses, desires, and fears.”

“But how do we find it?”

“Meditation and trying to better connect with the flame. It’s hard to do while you’re working on the Peaceful Fist, as part of you is devoted to the movements, but it isn’t impossible. If you truly wish to find your resonance, stop the Peaceful Fist for a few days and just try to find your connection. Most spirit path followers can by the time they become initiates.”

“Thank you, Dia.”

“You are welcome. I have a question of my own, if you don’t mind?” When Gregory nodded, she exhaled another smoke ring. “Do you believe that Aether will return?”

Gregory blinked, staring at her, and she turned to meet his gaze after a few seconds. “I do, Dia. I deeply believe that Aether will return.”

Dia smiled and turned away from him, looking at the moon as she blew another smoke ring. “I do, too. Many used to deride and mock the clan for our belief... then, we became what we were before you three joined us. Now, novices declare they wish to join us before the tournament, and we may even have more apprentices asking to join before the year ends. It feels like our dedication to Aether is starting to come to fruition... May he smile upon the clan and reward those who have kept faith in him.”

“I’m sure he will,” Gregory said softly.

Dia shook her head. “Here I am going on while I’m sure your wives are waiting for you. Go— tell them about resonance and sleep well.”

“Thank you, Dia.”

“You are welcome, and thank you for giving me hope that the clan will thrive again.”

Gregory bowed before going back inside. Dia truly believes... her eyes shine with hope when she speaks. Will I ever be enough to meet her expectations, or will she scorn me if I do step forward and declare myself one day? With that thought in mind, he went to find Jenn and Yukiko.

Chapter Forty-four

Weeks flowed by for them. Their routine had shifted slightly— instead of studying books as often in the archive in the mornings, they spent at least half those days dedicated to trying to expand their ability to plan for different outcomes. Mixed results came from their attempts, but each felt like they were improving. They set aside the Peaceful Fist so they could use basic meditation to try and find their resonance.

Gregory noticed that they almost never left at the same time as other groups of apprentices. Commotion in the hallway outside of their class indicated when others were leaving. That lack of interaction gave them the benefit of minimizing the chance for other students to issue challenges to them. Gregory wondered if that was intentional on Paul’s end, or if it was merely happenstance.

The late nights came more often as the games started to be more complex, with three or four of them playing a game at a time. They were never on the same side, and always had free-for-all battles that made them keep track of multiple opponents. Ling proved to be adept at quick attacks before her army would pull back and defend. Clover was more chaotic, but she always had an exit from an encounter, making it hard to pin her command unit down. Farin was slowly and steadily improving in all areas of the game, but he lacked a signature style like the other two.

Gregory won and lost as often as the others did, so no one ever complained that he might be using foresight. He did see the others frown when he had a counter for something they planned— every time that happened, Gregory would take a minute to explain how and why he had his answer for them. Most of the time, though, he didn’t have an answer for their surprises, and they wouldn’t even question it.

~*~*~

“I feel like we’re on the cusp,” Jenn said.

Yukiko nodded. “I’ve felt like I could almost feel my resonance the last two days. The mind path is getting a little easier day by day, too.”

“It’s just like when I was trying to see all the different futures for Dia,” Gregory said. “I’m not trying to hold more than two branching paths at a time right now.”

“Hmm, maybe that would help,” Yukiko murmured. “I can hold three, though I find it difficult to see the different options for all three when I do.”

“I was trying for four, but... it was impossible to see that many clearly,” Jenn admitted. “I’ll limit it tomorrow and see if it works better to focus on less.”

“Between that, resonance, and our class, we haven’t had much time for other training,” Gregory said.

“True, but our late nights in tactics class is saving us from more challenges,” Yukiko said.

“There is that,” Gregory admitted as they reached the tactics building.

“I wonder who will be fighting today?” Jenn questioned as they headed for the stairs once they’d entered the building.

“You and Ling will be, since you were both out of it last time,” Gregory said. “No one has sat out two games since we started multiplayer campaigns.”

Yukiko nodded in agreement. “I’m going to say Farin and I will be the ones out. One of us three has always been sitting out. He wants two of us in each game.”

“Oh, that’s a good point,” Jenn nodded.

“Good morning,” Clover said excitedly when they entered the room. “We did it, we did it!” She broke into one of her small, silly dances as she chanted the words.

Seeing the medallion around her neck with a single yellow glowing ring, Gregory smiled. “Congratulations to you both.”

“Thank you,” Ling said, touching her medallion. “I don’t think we’ll be the slowest growing in class anymore. Farin might be in that number, though.”

“He was at ninth rank, last we knew,” Clover said. “Maybe he’ll be at tenth soon?”

“That would be good,” Yukiko said. “He’s kind, considerate, and hardworking. I even think the Iron Hand might extend an invitation to him in the future.”

“Because he’s learning quickly?” Ling asked.

“And he rarely makes the same mistake twice,” Jenn said. “I’ve only caught him at it once.”

“If you repeat a mistake, you weren’t paying attention the first time,” Farin said, coming into the room with a small smile. “Thank you for the kind words. I just want to succeed, and I’m doing all I can to make that happen.”

“You made tenth,” Gregory grinned, seeing Farin’s medallion. “Congratulations.”

“Thank you. I’ve finally tied… ah, no, it seems I haven’t. Congratulations to you both, Ling, Clover.”

“Thank you, and to you, as well,” Ling said.

“Thanks!” Clover beamed.

“You’re all here,” Paul said, coming into the room and shutting the door. “Good. We’re going to move on from what we’d been doing. Since you’ve all done so well, I’ve talked with Magi-killer, and he agrees with me that you can start on team games. However, these will be unlike any of the games you might have played before,” he said, looking at Gregory and his wives. “We’re trying to get you ready for what you will encounter once you’re outside the academy walls. To communicate with your fellow teammate, you will need to share a command space or use messengers. If you send messengers, you need to write down the message, and they will not get it until the messenger reaches their camp.”

“Does that mean the messenger can be intercepted and killed, or similar?” Yukiko asked.

Paul’s lips turned up, and he nodded. “It does, indeed.”

All six of them thought about different ways to break down communication between teammates.

“We’re going to start out with teams of two,” Paul told them. “Yukiko and Clover, you two will face Ling and Jenn. You may choose any commanders, but you both must agree on a nation. Gregory, Farin, set the board— plains, each side will have a grove and hill. They can be separate or combined, your choice. It will be neutral ground, so no home bonuses for either side.”

“Yes, sir,” all six said as they got the game ready.

~*~*~

The sun wasn’t far from rising as they left the tactics building. Having said their goodbyes, Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko made their way back to the clan hall.

“Nice of him to give us today off,” Yukiko said.

“If we played another game right now, it would likely be three days without sleep,” Gregory said.

“Bath, food, and then training?” Jenn asked. “We’re staying awake until tonight, right?”

“Yes,” Yukiko nodded. “I’m sure Gin will be happy that we’ll get a full day of training in.”

“And us,” Gregory added. “We can train after that, too.”

“Should we stop by the archive?” Jenn asked. “I’m sure they’re wondering what happened to us.”

“They should be leaving in just a moment,” Yukiko said. “We can meet them as they leave.”

“It’s on the way back, so we should,” Gregory agreed.

~*~*~

They made it to the archive and had only been there a minute when Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria came out of the building. The novices stopped when they found them there.

“We were wondering what had happened,” Daciana said.

“Long game. It just ended,” Yukiko said. “We were on our way back to the clan hall.”

“Goodness,” Victoria said, then frowned. “You don’t look tired, though.”

“We used our aether to stay refreshed,” Gregory said. “You’ll learn how to next year, like we did.”

“We’ll wait until then,” Nessa said, staring at Daciana.

Daciana looked away from her. “I didn’t say anything.”

“She knows you,” Victoria laughed.

Daciana nodded. “Yes, she does. That means she can help me make fewer mistakes.”

“Which I try my best to do,” Nessa said. “We need to go, though. Class is going to start.”

“Have a good day,” Gregory said. “Less than a month away now.”

“I’m counting the days,” Daciana said quickly.

Nessa snagged her arm. “Come on.”

“Get some rest soon,” Victoria added before following the other two.

Watching them go, the apprentices smiled.

“Clover and Daciana together would either be very entertaining or madness-inducing,” Jenn snickered.

“I’ll agree to that,” Gregory chuckled.

“It would never be dull,” Yukiko added.

~*~*~

“Welcome home,” Dia greeted them when they made it back to the clan hall. “How did the game go?”

“My team won,” Yukiko said.

“Mine lost,” Jenn shrugged. “It was different.”

“Teams? Hmm... I didn’t expect that until after the tournament,” Dia said. “Magi-killer is clearly not done making changes.”

“The difference for us was communicating between teammates,” Yukiko said.

Dia grimaced. “That’s not fun, but it does teach you to expect problems.”

“As I found out,” Jenn sighed. “The shadow magi waylaid my messengers three times.”

Yukiko smiled broadly. “Almost as if they’re good at killing a single target. I do recall someone setting a trap for them.”

“Of course I was going to,” Jenn snorted. “We had no chance with you waylaying them all.”

“Almost caught my commander. You put me out for most of the game once you did,” Yukiko said.

“Didn’t do enough,” Jenn said.

“I’m glad you’re not bitter about the loss,” Dia said. “I’ve known enough people who get that way.”

“That isn’t how we are with each other,” Gregory said.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Dia said. “I didn’t mean to delay you from breakfast.”

“We’re going to bathe first,” Yukiko said. “After breakfast, we’ll be trying to find our resonance until it’s time for Gin to train us.”

“I’ll make sure to notify you before it’s time to train, then,” Dia said.

“Thank you, Dia,” they said and bowed to her.

Chapter Forty-five

Gregory stared at his aether flame, ignoring the sparks slowly drifting away from it. He could almost feel a connection to it, but something just wasn’t slotting into place. Time slipped by as he kept reaching for the connection.

What am I missing? Gregory asked himself. There has to be something I’m missing...

As he continued to stare at the flames, Dia’s voice drifted to him, It’s about knowing your strengths, weaknesses, desires, and fears. The flames shifted, and Gregory’s throat closed as he watched the fire take shape.

A body lying among some trees— a ripped, shredded, and bloody ruin. Strawberry-blonde hair was soaked in blood as sightless eyes stared into nothing.

Gregory’s heart sped up as he looked at his mother’s body. “N-no…” The word was a whisper as he stared at the flames given life.

The body shifted and changed as he watched. He felt his heart slow as his mother faded away. It stopped entirely when he recognized the new body that lay there.

Pale hair, turned red by blood. Cyan eyes, staring into nothing. Kimono, shredded and barely covering her. Deep, bloody wounds crisscrossing her body. Beside her, another body— smaller, but more firm, and just as dead, lifeless, and mangled.

“NO!” Gregory roared, surging to his feet and reaching for Yukiko and Jenn.

The body became flames that leapt at him, coating his arms and legs, burning, searing, and seeping into him.

Panting, Gregory went to one knee. “Fear… yes, that is what I fear. Every other fear is mild compared to that.”

The burns he felt faded, and he slumped to the ground. He continued to stare at the flames. “It’s not them dying like she did... just them being taken from me,” he told the cavern.

The flames shifted again, and Gregory inhaled slowly as he waited for the next horror. All that happened this time was that the flames became him, as he was on his age day. He was thin, painfully thin; tall; gawky; and weak.

“We’re nothing,” his double said in a feeble voice. “We’ll never be anything. How can anyone think we’d be worth anything at all? Slow, stupid, weak... even our own father hates us.”

All the insecurities he felt rose up inside him. How could Yukiko ever love him? Or Jenn? Why would Bishop or Dia ever accept him as Aether reborn? The novices were just cajoling him about wanting to join the clan while they laughed behind his back.

“No...” Gregory said, gritting his teeth. “I am good enough. I am loved and wanted. My friends believe in me and trust me!”

His double exploded into flame and engulfed his head. Gregory’s eyes boiled into blindness, his ears turning to ash. His tongue became a blackened stump as the flame cut off his scream, searing his throat as it rushed into him.

Falling back, Gregory panted as his throat healed. Sound came back to him next, the pop and crackle of the flame soothing him. Blinking tears away, he looked up at the ceiling of the cavern.

“Yeah, I’m insecure, but I’m getting better...” Gregory muttered. “It’s a work in progress. All of life is.”

“We never stay down, do we?”

Gregory jerked upright to find another copy of himself, but this one was vastly different. This one had short hair cut close to the scalp, scars on his hands and face, and lines near his eyes, belying age.

“No.”

“We never back down, either,” his older self said. “We just want to show the world that they’re wrong— wrong for mocking our dream, wrong for hurting our wives, and wrong for being so close-minded.”

“It needs to change,” Gregory said. “The whole world needs to accept that everyone is worth just as much as the next person. That any dream is worth supporting.”

“Stubborn, but are you stubborn enough to force the world to bend to your ideals?” The older Gregory’s haunted, green eyes locked on his.

“Yes. I will force the world to bend to my will.”

Snorting, the older copy stood up. “Best of luck, kid. You damned well better be prepared for pain; physical, mental, and emotional.”

“I—”

The copy stepped forward, grabbing him, pulling him into the air, and hugging him. The flames burned hot, and Gregory could feel his skin melt away, then his abdominal muscles turn to jelly under the heat.

Shivering on the ground, naked and dying, Gregory stared at the ceiling again. Stubborn? Yeah, that’s probably my greatest strength, he thought. Too stupid to know when to quit, as Gunnar used to say.

“Dear one, aren’t you going to join us?” Yukiko’s voice came to him.

Sitting up, Gregory found himself not in the cavern, but in the opulent bedroom he knew well from his time with Darkness. Jenn and Yukiko lay entwined, naked, and watching him a few feet away. The far corner was shrouded in shadow, and a low moan came from it when he glanced that way.

“Desires?” Gregory asked, puzzled.

“Will you admit to them?” Came a voice from behind him.

Looking over his shoulder, Gregory’s breath caught in his throat.

Daciana, Nessa, Victoria, Ling, Clover, Mindie, and more faceless women stretched into the distance of the room. All of them were almost completely naked, wearing just enough clothing to preserve what little modesty they could while showing off so much skin.

“There’s nothing wrong with wanting more, dear one,” Yukiko’s voice was throaty as she breathed against his neck. “Just be honest with yourself.”

“We agreed that we could look,” Jenn added, her hand resting on his naked thigh. “If you asked, we might even let you touch.”

All the women edged forward a step at Jenn’s words, hope written across their features. Gregory swallowed as he pictured each of those hopeful women in bed with him and his wives.

“Why one at a time, dear one?” Yukiko asked breathily.

“If you just tell us what you desire, who knows what might be?” Jenn added throatily.

Gregory swallowed as each of the women reached to remove the clothing that kept their modesty intact. As their clothes fell, they vanished, and Gregory felt his flame deep inside his core roar to heights he’d never thought it could reach. The room vanished as he groaned and huddled into a ball, his very core feeling like it was going to explode.

When the pain subsided, Gregory felt a strange peace wash over him. Breathing slowly and deeply, he finally pushed himself upright and looked back at the flame. It burned as it always did, but as he watched, a faint blue haze seeped out of it.

Blinking slowly, Gregory found himself in the rock garden of the clan hall. With each slow breath, he could almost feel the air around him. For a second, he could see the same faint blue haze from his aether flame spread into the air around him.

Yukiko blinked and a smile appeared on her face. She found him watching her, and her smile grew. “Dear one, I found it.”

“It wasn’t pleasant,” Gregory said softly.

Yukiko’s smile vanished. “It wasn’t.”

“It was horrible...” Jenn said softly. “But I can feel it now.”

“It doesn’t seem to go far,” Yukiko said as she closed her eyes and felt around her with her spirit.

“It will grow with time,” Dia said, causing them all to jump slightly. “Congratulations, Apprentices. Few ever find their resonance before becoming an adept, and even fewer before being an initiate.”

“It was your words that made it possible,” Gregory said.

“I’m happy to have helped,” Dia said. “It’s time for your training. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said, standing up. “A question, though, Dia? The growth of resonance— how and how fast?”

“By continuing to walk the spirit path. As long as you stay true to yourself, it will be fine. As for how fast? Well, that all depends on how fast you grow. Resonance is tied to your aether. The stronger it becomes, the farther it will go. You need to feel for it right now. You have to think about it but, in time, it will become second nature, as effortless as breathing.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Gregory said, standing up and bowing to her.

“Thank you, Dia,” Yukiko and Jenn added, bowing, as well.

“You’re very welcome,” Dia smiled.

~*~*~

The three of them were tired when they entered their bedroom. They’d been awake for more than forty hours at that point, and they were starting to feel it.

“Are you two okay?” Gregory asked when he shut the door behind them.

“Tired, physically and mentally,” Yukiko said as she went to the bed and sat on the edge. “I had no idea that it would be so difficult.”

Jenn sat beside Yukiko, clearly also thinking about what had happened earlier in the day. “I don’t think any of us really knew what was going to happen.”

“I didn’t,” Gregory said. “I felt it there, just out of reach, and then I heard Dia’s voice telling me about resonance. Then, my fears manifested.”

“It was your voice for me,” Yukiko said softly. “It was also my fear, first.”

“Same for me... your voice and my fears,” Jenn said, wringing her hands briefly. “I will be strong for us. I won’t fail in keeping our heart safe,” she said, her voice wavering as she spoke.

Yukiko touched Jenn’s hands, stilling them. “I know, just like I know Greg won’t toss me aside for you or others.”

Jenn looked up, meeting Yukiko’s eyes. “I’d never let him do that to you.”

“Losing you, either of you, or anyone else I care for,” Gregory said, his voice thick, “that’s my fear. It started with seeing my mother’s body again... mangled, bloody, torn, and savaged, just like she was when I saw her last. Then, it was you, Yuki, not my mother who lay there dead, and then Jenn appeared beside you, just as lifeless.”

“That helps ease my fears, dear one,” Yukiko said with a sniffle. She patted the bed. “Please?”

Gregory went to sit beside her, but Jenn shifted and opened a spot between them, so he sat there instead. “Fear gave way to weakness. Mine is insecurity. I hadn’t expected it, but looking back, it makes sense... Doubting that I’ll ever be what people expect or want.”

“Mine is my slight body,” Jenn said. “Without my aether, I’m no match for the people we’ll have to face.”

“My heritage is mine,” Yukiko added. “Neither of you cares, but most of the world will, and it might cause problems for us.”

“You are beautiful, wonderful, and special,” Gregory said, his arm going around her. “I wouldn’t change a single thing about you.”

“I know,” Yukiko murmured, leaning into his side, “but it still is my weakness, as I see it.”

“Strength,” Jenn said after a few seconds. “Mine is my willingness to endure anything for you. It doesn’t matter what, if it’ll help you.”

“Mine is the ability to balance gain against cost,” Yukiko said. “Not just money, but nearly anything. I balanced the cost of losing part of your affection against the benefit of Jenn joining us. The scale weighed heavily in Jenn’s favor.” She gave their wife a soft smile.

“I’ll never be able to thank you enough for that, Yuki.”

“Stubbornness,” Gregory said. “Refusing to give in. Being stubborn or stupid enough to even go as far as making the world change.”

“If you need to change the world, dear one, we will help you.”

“Yes,” Jenn agreed.

“I know. The more I think about it, the more I find myself wanting to do just that. It’ll be a long journey, but with you both beside me, I think we can do it in time.”

“The clan will be behind us, too,” Yukiko said softly, “and it’ll be growing in the future.”

The mention of the clan growing brought the novices to mind, and Gregory’s face heated as he thought of the last part of resonance. He shifted slightly, and both of his wives looked at him.

“Oh... desires,” Yukiko whispered. “Yes…” She bit her bottom lip unsure if she should mention them.

Jenn coughed and looked down, clearly uncertain herself.

“I…” Gregory started before he trailed off, unsure of how to approach it. “Maybe we should turn in for the night?”

Both Jenn and Yukiko sat there for a few seconds before they nodded, neither ready to explain their desires, either.

As they started to undress, Gregory shook his head slightly. How could I ever want more when I have them? It’s not as if the others would ever want me to look at them in those ways anyway...

Chapter Forty-six

Gregory met Jenn’s eyes before thrusting his piece forward. Jenn’s eyes widened slightly, and a smirk came to her lips. “Oh? Is that all you have?”

Gregory snorted as he flipped over the three cards he’d been waiting to play. “Nope.”

Ling moved her own piece forward at that point, flipping one of her cards. “Combined charge,” she said with a grin.

Clover frowned at them. “But I intercepted the three messengers you sent last. How did you know to go now?”

Paul cleared his throat and held out the message that Gregory had sent to Ling at the very start of the game. “His first message was to invest in pigeons and use them exclusively for combat orders. The true messages would carry the correct color scale following the rainbow. He added that they needed to send false messages after that one on the ground, but would release pigeons with the right ones at the same time.”

“So the plans we thought we’d taken from them are false?” Jenn asked.

Paul shrugged. “You’ll have to decide that for yourself. Did you have a counter to the combined charge on your lines?”

“Clover?” Jenn asked.

“Turtle,” Clover said, giving her a guilty look as she flipped the card.

Jenn exhaled slowly and put one of her cards faceup. “Hasty retreat. I’m going to lose half of my men.”

“Glory for the empire,” Gregory said. “My commander whipped them into a frenzy before sending them off.”

“Most of my men will be lost,” Jenn sighed. “I’ll leave the field once the damage is done. You’re on your own, Clover.”

“I was hoping you’d be able to hold something back to keep them honest,” Clover told her. “If you quit the field, I won’t last another two rounds.”

“I’m not playing Krogga,” Jenn said. “I’m pretty sure that they’re going to leave me with less than a tenth of my men.”

“Anything else in play?” Paul asked.

“My archers will rain on the turtle to make sure they stay in place,” Ling said, flipping an archer shower card. “I’ll deduct the expenditure from my stores.”

“Since they’re in place and my magi has to go past them, he’ll use his aether for the day,” Gregory said. “Muddy the ground under them and possibly ruin their food supply.” Gregory turned his magi sideways to show he was exhausted.

Paul blinked, but nodded. “A two-prong attack with a full combined charge?”

Gregory looked at Ling, then handed Paul their last pigeon message.

Paul took it, read the small slip of paper, and shook his head. “I asked you not to use foresight.”

“I haven’t, sir. You have my word on that.”

“May I?” Jenn asked.

Paul looked at Gregory, who nodded. Paul passed the paper to Jenn, and Clover read it over her shoulder.

“That’s Ling’s writing,” Clover said. “She thought one of us would turtle and asked him to use rain to keep the turtle in place. But what if Jenn had turtled instead of me?”

Ling smiled and tapped her other facedown card. “Give up?”

Clover looked at the units charging at Jenn’s men— who would be in full retreat— and did some quick mental math. “Yes. Surrender and ask for good terms for my men.”

“Let’s see how many men Jenn loses, then we will end the game,” Paul said. “Ling, go ahead.”

Ling flipped the card she’d tapped. “Switch targets,” she smiled. “And since we’re a combined charge, he would’ve come with me. We wouldn’t break on the shell.”

“If we had both turtled?” Jenn asked.

Ling flipped her last card. “Probing charge. That means we’d pull back at a minor loss and can go again next turn.”

Jenn exhaled. “You put everything on the cavalry? I was going to have my pikemen in another turn.”

“Two for me,” Clover said.

“Figured you’d be building to stop us,” Gregory smiled. “Now, my light cavalry can do a decent amount of damage to the fleeing footmen…”

~*~*~

It took some time to total everything up and figure out the loss for Jenn and Clover. Farin turned to Yukiko and asked her about how pigeon-carried messages would work.

Once they had totaled everything and Paul officially declared the winners, he cleared his throat. “That was a good job, but I have news. You’re off for the next week. The week after that, everyone is off before the tournament starts so clans can do any last-minute training they want with you.”

“That means we won’t be here for three weeks?” Farin asked.

“That is correct. We won’t reconvene until after the tournament. Your tournament starts on the fourth day, after the final eight have been chosen. When I checked, there were only twenty groups registered with the academy to fight. For you three,” he looked at Ling, Clover, and Farin, “you have the option of joining a clan before it starts, or you can offer your services to a clan without joining it.”

“Mercenaries?” Gregory asked.

“Yes. The Hardened Fist clan, for instance, isn’t fielding a group. Their apprentices are going to be with the groups that bid for them.”

“That’s allowed?” Jenn asked.

“Yes,” Paul said with distaste. “It’s been allowed for decades now, which is a pity. I’d love for them to face our apprentices as units.”

“Sir,” Farin spoke up, “is your clan willing to accept others?”

Paul stared at him for a second. “I will ask for you, Farin. Did you just want to fight beside us?”

“Would you accept me into the clan?” Farin asked hopefully.

“You are improving,” Paul said. “I’ll approach Master Chen and ask him. If not, I do hope you find a worthy clan. You will be a solid magi if you’re allowed to grow.”

“Thank you, sir,” Farin said, bowing formally.

“Will it be the same as last year, sir? Multiple fights on the first day, whittling down to four on the second, and then having the semifinals and finals on the last day?” Ling asked.

“As it has always been,” Paul said. “I keep hoping that they’ll give the apprentices a full tournament of their own. Maybe one day, they will... Any questions before you are dismissed until the tournament ends?”

When no one spoke up, Paul nodded. “You are dismissed.”

As they gathered their things, Paul went over to Gregory. “I had a question given to me— would you be willing to spar with Magus Klim again?”

“I think I would need the approval of my clan, sir.”

“As it should be, but are you willing?”

Gregory paused for a moment. “Magus Klim has always been fair with me, as have you, and your entire clan, sir. I would be honored. I will speak with my clan and find out if they are okay with it.”

“If they’re willing, please have them send word to her at our clan hall.”

“I will, sir.”

“Good. May your training pave the way for a good tournament for you.”

“Thank you, sir,” the three of them said, bowing to him.

Paul turned on his heel and headed for the door. When he reached it, he paused and looked back at Farin. “Farin, fall in. We’ll go find out right now.”

“Yes, sir,” Farin said, moving quickly to get behind Paul.

Clover smiled as they left. “Good. He deserves a clan.”

“So do we,” Ling said softly. “Maybe we should see if any clan will take us for the tournament, at least. If we can prove ourselves useful there, maybe they’ll accept us fully.”

Clover frowned and looked down. “But then…” She trailed off.

“Then we might not be in the same clan,” Ling finished for her, touching her shoulder. “Yes. It’ll be hard to push without you there to encourage me, Clover, but we need to do all we can to grow.”

“Yeah, but… I don’t wanna,” Clover pouted. “I’d rather stay learning with you until the year ends.”

“We could always inquire with our clan,” Yukiko offered.

Both women looked surprised. Their eyes were wide as they turned toward Yukiko, clearly not having been expecting what she’d said.

“It doesn’t mean it will happen, but we can ask,” Jenn smiled. “Friends who push each other to learn and grow should stay together as long as they can.”

Clover practically leapt the length of the room as she scrambled to hug Jenn. “Thank you!”

Ling was more dignified, but she bowed much lower than equals should to each other. “We are honored you’d ask for us. We are nowhere near you in terms of power or training, but we’ll give everything we can.”

“Just one question, and it’s an important one that Magus Dia will ask you,” Gregory said. “Do you believe Aether will be reborn? That’s what our clan believes in— that he will return and that we will be his guard.”

Clover let go of Jenn and faced Gregory, her usually happy face serious. “I wish Aether would come back. Maybe he would…” She trailed off, stopping herself from expressing things that shouldn’t be voiced in the empire.

Ling exhaled, glad that Clover had stopped. “I agree with Clover. We’ve talked about just that before, mostly because of you being in class with us. We looked into your clan and have found nothing that we disagree with.”

“If you can repeat that to Dia, it’s possible,” Gregory said. “Either way, learning with you here is a blessing. You for your focused intensity, Ling, and Clover for her uplifting spirit.”

Both women smiled at him before glancing at Yukiko and Jenn, then quickly away. “Thank you... all of you,” Ling said, echoed swiftly by Clover.

“You go to the archive when you study, right?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes. We’ll be there every day we’re off,” Clover replied.

“We’ll send word one way or the other.”

Both of the clanless apprentices bowed to them, again expressing their gratitude.

~*~*~

“They won’t be fighters, but an alchemist and an enchanter who are dedicated to the clan will be boons,” Yukiko said. “And Darkness thinks they will be loyal, or else she wouldn’t be helping them like she is.”

“That’s true,” Jenn agreed. “Clover will help raise our spirits, too.”

“She does do that,” Gregory chuckled, “even if she did let your army get slaughtered.”

“I don’t blame Clover for that. She did what she thought might let her hold the field until she could do more, but we both know that once you trapped her men in the mud, you would have turned on her the next round.”

“That was our plan.”

“I never thought you’d use carrier pigeons,” Jenn sighed. “When did you think that up, anyway?”

“A week ago,” Gregory said. “I was wondering if my father had made it home safely, and had been thinking about sending Gunnar and him letters after the tournament. It led me to think I should use them for short messages when on campaign.”

“What did Paul make you pay for upkeep?” Yukiko asked.

“Same as the other messengers,” Gregory snorted. “It was a little over my projected cost, but worth it, as it turned out.”

“Something for us to keep in mind for later,” Yukiko said with a grin. “What’s good for the gander is just as good for the goose.”

Gregory winced. “Other way around, dear. ‘What’s good for the goose is good for the gander.’”

“Normally, but you did it first, so I think my twist stands.”

“I approve,” Jenn laughed.

Reaching the archive, Gregory just shook his head. “Let’s greet our friends, get our studying in, then head home.”

Simon welcomed them as they entered. “Apprentices, it is good to see you. Did you need new reading material?”

“I was wondering if the second floor had anything on combining the spirit and mind paths,” Gregory said.

Simon’s lips pursed and he looked into the distance for a moment. “Maybe. I will have to look into it. If we do, I should have it by the time you get up to the second floor.”

“Thank you,” Gregory bowed.

“I had the same question, but about mind and body,” Jenn said.

“Ah, yes, that does make sense for you,” Simon smiled. “I, again, will have to check.”

“I’m fine with mine,” Yukiko said. “Thank you, though.”

“Very well,” Simon smiled. “May your study time be enlightening.”

They had barely started working on the Magi Squares blanks when Daciana was at the table. “Good morning,” she said, taking her seat beside Jenn. “How did the game go?”

“Gregory and Ling won,” Jenn said. “He used a tactic I hadn’t considered to gain the upper hand.”

“What was that?” Nessa asked, having heard the conversation as she approached.

Jenn took a minute to explain what Gregory and Ling had done while the novices listened intently. When she finished, she shrugged. “They deserved it.”

“Pigeons?” Nessa mused. “Interesting.”

“Falcons would be a problem,” Victoria said. “Any hunting bird actually, but if on campaign, falcons.”

“That was my thought,” Yukiko smiled at her. “If you’re going to use pigeons, you might want to bring falcons to hinder your foe, as well.”

“You’ve been looking into Empire’s Gambit?” Gregory asked.

“We’ve been reading a little about it around other topics,” Nessa said. “Considering it’s the major class next year, it seemed prudent to get started early.”

“It’s fascinating,” Daciana said. “I can’t wait to try it.”

“I’m not as enthusiastic, but I will give it my full attention,” Victoria said.

“Two weeks until the tournament!” Daciana said, completely shifting the topic to what had her excited.

“She’s nearly counting the hours,” Nessa giggled.

“Three hundred and forty-one,” Daciana said. Everyone blinked at her, and she grinned widely. “I knew she’d say that, so I counted on the way here.”

Muted laughter came from the table at her announcement.

Chapter Forty-seven

The chill, biting wind and sleet slowed Gregory’s reflexes, but he still kept up with Magus Vemril. Blocking, shifting, and riposting as he could, Gregory still had partial awareness through the rest of the fight.

The weather hampered the fire magi with Vemril, but the water and earth magi thrived. Small pockets of quicksand and mini water vortices hindered Jenn as she did her best to close and defeat them. Yukiko was happy for the cloud cover. They gave her a uniform shadow to work with, but she’d targeted the fire magi first, which had been the worst choice.

The other two stood, angled shoulder-to-shoulder, limiting her ability to get behind them in a safe place. Jenn, normally quick on her feet with her aether, was having to burn more than she wanted as the two magi focused their attacks on her feet and legs. The one time she’d almost reached them, a wave of mud suddenly wrapped around her knees and pinned her long enough for them to get distance again.

“You’re damned skilled with that blade,” Vemril told Gregory. “I was sad to hear we’d only be having a half-day today. Fighting you hones my edge.”

Gregory didn’t reply. He hopped to the left just a moment before an earthen hand tried to grab his leg. He used the butt of his naginata and broke it apart on reflex.

“Foresight is such a pain to deal with,” Vemril sighed, “though rumor has it that a spirit path user in meditation can give you fits. Sadly, I’m on the body path, so I can’t test that.”

Gregory stayed silent, partially because it didn’t do any good to banter while fighting, but also because his teeth would chatter if he tried.

Yukiko picked her time. She didn’t leap as she would have preferred, instead creating hands to grasp and pull at the magi focused on Jenn. As she did that, she leapt to Vemril’s rear, her blade held point-down to her left side.

Vemril had seen Yukiko vanish, so she kicked out at Gregory to give her time to swing around. The clack of wooden blade meeting wooden blade surprised Vemril, who hadn’t expected Yukiko to be blocking. That surprise doubled when she felt the hard impact to her upper back.

“Vemril, out,” Gin called calmly.

Vemril spun back to find Gregory moving to collect his naginata. “You threw it?”

“Yes,” Gregory said. “I knew it would work, after all.”

Vemril’s lips thinned, then she laughed. “You are a terror. Are you sure you want to stay with your clan? I could guarantee a highly profitable place with mine.”

“My place is with Aether’s Guard,” Gregory said with all sincerity, “but I thank you for the compliment. Excuse me, we have to slaughter your friends now.”

Vemril looked over to see the remaining magi doing their best to hold off Jenn. “They won’t last long now...” she sighed. “We’ll get one or two more fights in, at least, which will be nice.”

Gregory nodded before rushing toward the two remaining Hardened Fist magi, who blanched when they saw Vemril walking off the field.

~*~*~

During the next two fights, Gregory didn’t engage Vemril. Instead, they had Yukiko harass her for one, then Jenn face her for the second. Gregory went after the other magi— he didn’t use foresight on them, opting to use his aether sight. Blue threads swirled all over the arena as the three magi spun magic to attack him. They cursed his foresight every time he reached them without trouble. He knew it would have been much harder if they’d used everything they could, but limited to apprentice-tier magic, he had no trouble reaching and dispatching them, as none of the three were greatly skilled with their weapons.

“Well, that was something,” Vemril said, shaking hands with Gin. “I do hope we have another contract after the tournament.”

“We shall have to see, but we would be amenable to that,” Gin replied.

“Why the short day today?” Vemril asked. “I would have thought you would have wanted them run into the ground today.”

“Because other plans have been made. Ah, here they are now.”

Master Chen was leading a small group of the Iron Hand magi onto the arena floor with Magus Paul at the end of the group. Chen’s eyes were locked on Vemril as he crossed to where she was standing with Gin. “Armsmaster, are we still going to do as we agreed?”

“Indeed, it will be good for both of our clans. Master Chen, do you know Magus Vemril?”

“Yes,” Chen said flatly. “She killed a dear friend of mine two dozen years ago.”

“Master Chen,” Vemril said, bowing formally. “I will never apologize for killing people on the battlefield, but I took no happiness from killing Magus Austin, as I have told you once before.”

Chen’s lips thinned and he bobbed his head in acknowledgement. “Yes. The only reason I haven’t gone for your blood in return is the fact that it was during battle. In time, the wound may grow dull, but that day is not today.”

“I shall take my clan and leave,” Magus Vemril said formally. “The field is yours this day, Master.”

“We’ll be in touch,” Gin told her as she left.

“You had a deal with… them?” Chen’s voice tightened on the last word.

“I will use any means required to prepare my students,” Gin said evenly. “While they may bring disgrace to the empire, they have never once broken a contract.”

“That is the only reason they still exist,” Chen said stiffly before exhaling. “There will never be a day when my clan and hers are united, but I will put aside my anger. We agreed on this, and my apprentices can use the work. Pettit will spar with Klim after the matches?”

“He will. Gregory has been looking forward to it. He hopes to do better than winning a single match against her.”

“You are too informal with them,” Chen said, looking to where Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were standing.

“Having them all named ‘Pettit’ causes problems unless we use given names,” Gin shrugged.

“That is a good reason to be informal in name, at least,” Chen agreed. “Since they are gone now, we can begin.”

“Apprentices,” Gin called out, “form up. You’ll be fighting using weapons only. If you are struck hard enough to cause damage with a real weapon, act accordingly. When you’re taken out, raise an arm and walk off the field. Magus Klim and Adept Laka are here to make sure you are okay and ready for the next match. Any questions?”

“No, sir,” came the reply from the eight people in front of him.

“Separate and get ready,” Gin said. “Master Chen and I will be adjudicating the matches. When it’s over, we’ll be having a display for you to watch.”

Gregory was curious, as Gin’s statement seemed to mean more than just him sparring with Klim. He put that aside and looked over their opponents, smiling at Farin. Farin ducked his head in acknowledgement.

“Bow to the audience,” Gin said, motioning to Dia, who sat with an umbrella keeping her dry from the sleet.

~*~*~

Gregory wheezed, flat on his back in the mud. Lost all of them again, but I almost had her twice, he thought.

“You’re improving rapidly,” Klim grinned, “but I’m still on top.”

Looking up at her as she looked down at him, Gregory grunted and sat up. “Almost had you with the bo and su yari, but today wasn’t the day.”

“I’ve been looking forward to the last weapon the most,” Klim said, extending a hand to him.

Grabbing her forearm, he let her help pull him up. “Funnily, so was I,” Gregory added. “I want to win one match between us, at least.”

“I believe my apprentices felt the same,” Klim said, letting him go, “but they didn’t manage it.”

“They gave us good fights,” Gregory said. “They’re very close-knit, except for Farin. Considering he just joined them, though, that makes sense.”

“He shows promise,” Klim said.

“Agreed.” He gave Indara a thankful nod as she took the su yari and handed him a naginata. “Thank you, Indara.”

“Fight well,” Indara replied with a smile.

“Last match,” Master Chen said, looking to the stands where the apprentices, Paul, and Dia were sitting. “Naginata. When this fight ends, Armsmaster Gin will fight me in a best-of-three with the katana.”

That got a lot of attention from those watching.

Gregory nodded, understanding Gin’s early wording.

“And after that, something truly special,” Chen said, glancing at Gregory. “Combatants, face the crowd and bow.”

The sleet had thankfully stopped, but it had gotten colder and the arena was a muddy sludge pit. Gregory felt warm enough, having been moving for most of it, but the muddy clothing was slowly sapping his warmth.

Gregory bowed as instructed to the audience, Chen, and finally, Klim. When Chen called them to fight, he did the unexpected— he rushed Klim. With the helmets on, he couldn’t see Klim’s eyes, but her surprise was obvious as her muscles locked up before she shifted onto the defensive.

The sharp sound of training weapons echoed in the cold air. Gregory pushed hard, wanting to finish the match so he could go change out of his wet clothing. Klim was holding up, if barely, under the onslaught until her left foot slid an inch. That was all Gregory needed to capitalize.

The end came quickly— he struck her off-balance knee with the end of his naginata. Both of their weapons met in the middle as Klim tried to regain her balance, but with a shove off from their momentary lock up and a hard sweeping strike, she fell.

Gregory backed up even before Gin could call the match.

“Klim, out!” Gin called. “Healer!”

Mindie came rushing out to check on Klim, who was laying on the muddy ground. Gregory peeled his helmet off and worried he might have hit her too hard. Mindie exhaled and began to heal her.

“She’s fine,” Mindie said. “Two ribs cracked.”

“I lost...” Klim sighed. “My footing betrayed me.”

“As it can in battle,” Chen told her before turning to the crowd. “Let this lesson sink in: no matter how skilled you might be, bad footing can cost you in a blink of an eye. Truthfully, Pettit was going to win regardless. He was positioning her so she wouldn’t be able to keep backing away, but there was no need when she gave him an inch.”

“Then he gave me more than an inch in return,” Klim muttered under her breath as she sat up with help from Mindie. Seeing Mindie’s cheeks go red, Klim snickered softly. “He has two wives. I doubt he’d give me those inches.”

Mindie spoke softly, “True.”

“Thank you for the fight,” Gregory said, stepping over to offer her a hand up.

“I wish I had longer to test myself against you, but you finished me too fast,” Klim said, her eyes darting to Mindie, who was reddening more.

“Sorry, but frankly, I want out of these clothes,” Gregory said, not catching the underlying byplay between the women.

Mindie rose, turning away from them and walking quickly back to the tunnel under the arena. Klim was barely able to keep a straight face as she let Gregory help her up— he was watching Mindie, obviously not understanding.

“Pettit, just move back for a bit, but don’t change,” Chen told him. “You’d hate to dirty another set of clothing, I’m sure.”

Gregory bowed slightly and went to stand against a wall, clamping his jaw shut to stop his teeth from chattering. Klim went with him and put a hand on his shoulder when they reached the wall.

“Cold?” Klim asked.

“A bit,” Gregory admitted.

Klim nodded and sent healing to him. “Funny thing about healing magic... it can warm or chill a body if needed. Not a lot, but enough to help.”

Gregory exhaled when he felt himself grow warmer against the chill. “No wonder you weren’t shaking at all... but we said no using aether,” he said after a second of thought.

“I wasn’t using aether. It was more of a passive thing. All healers do it without thought for ourselves.”

Gregory looked toward the tunnel where Mindie was. “That would explain why she’s always been comfortable in this weather.”

“We should go join her so they have as much room as possible,” Klim said.

“Sure.”

Chapter Forty-eight

Gin and Chen’s fight was amazing to watch. Chen declared he’d only be using his sword with no aether, as he wanted a real test. The resulting best-of-three went all three rounds— Gin was gasping at the end of it, but won the last match, sealing his victory.

Mindie was quick to rush out to help him, and Gregory frowned. The entire time he’d been beside her and Klim, Mindie had seemed stiff and their conversations had been stilted, as if she was suddenly uncomfortable around him.

“I’ll be watching this next part with interest. Don’t let me down,” Klim said.

“What’re you talking about?” Gregory asked. “You know why I wasn’t supposed to change?”

“Yes. It was a concession for us to have our students go early today,” Klim grinned.

Mindie made it back to them, not looking Gregory’s way. “They want you back out there,” she told him.

“Yeah, okay... uh… did I upset you?” Gregory asked awkwardly.

Mindie blinked, finally looking at him. “Huh? No.” The relief on his face made Mindie smile.

“Okay, good. It just felt like I’d done something wrong. I’m glad I didn’t. Sorry to bring it up, Mindie.” Giving her an awkward smile, he headed toward Chen.

Mindie watched him go and touched her chest.

“So maybe a one-sided interest?” Klim asked her from a few steps behind Mindie.

Mindie inhaled sharply. “What? I was just checking my medallion.”

Klim didn’t call her out for her obvious lie. Instead, she stepped up next to Mindie. “He’s going to be someone the empire knows in time. I can feel it. His skill with the naginata alone would catch attention, but with foresight on top of it and with the full backing of his clan, he will become very well-known.”

Mindie frowned, her shoulders hunching slightly and her fox ears lying flat. “Yes, he will.”

“And he doesn’t care if someone has eurtik blood,” Klim added, watching Mindie from the corner of her eye. “One of his wives has snow owl eurtik blood, and the other is part dwarf. Some of his friends include a part lioness eurtik and a part squirrel eurtik. Most of the higher magi and some of the clans will detest him just for that. He’ll need strong people who have his best intentions at the forefront to help him.”

“Yes, he will...” Mindie whispered, clearly not seeing herself as strong.

“And maybe a healer, as well?” Klim added.

Mindie’s ears rose and she glanced at Klim, then away, her ears going back down. “I’m sure a healer will be beside him, one who can be useful to him.”

“A healer who cares about his health and isn’t tied to a clan already,” Klim said, nodding. “Can’t be many of them out there, now can there?” Without waiting for a reply, she walked out of the hall after Gregory.

Mindie blinked slowly. “But... I’m not good enough...” she whispered, watching the other healer walk away. Her ears twitched in agitation. But if they don’t have a healer in their clan at all… The thought trailed off as she saw a tall, broad-chested older man step onto the arena floor.

As he walked out of the tunnel, Gregory wondered what the last surprise for the day was going to be. A moment later, he had his answer when Egil walked out of the far tunnel with his helmet in one hand and a naginata in the other.

“Our last bit of fighting today is two bouts. The first is Armsmaster Egil Magi-killer against Apprentice Pettit, with no aether being used. After that, it will be Pettit against myself, Armsmaster Watashi, and Armsmaster Magi-killer, with only Pettit allowed to use aether,” Chen announced.

Everyone in the crowd stirred at what Chen stated. Mindie felt her heart go into her throat at what was very clearly a one-sided fight. She expected Gregory’s wives to say something, but when she looked at them, they were clearly discussing the upcoming fights and not objecting.

“Armsmaster, it is an honor,” Gregory said, bowing to Egil.

“I want everything you have. Hold nothing back or we might have a worse outcome than the last time we fought,” Egil said, stone-faced. “Understood?”

Feeling the bloodlust coming off Egil, Gregory stiffened, and he bowed formally. “I will do my best to win, sir.”

“Good,” Egil said, donning his helmet. “I want to be tested as I haven’t been in years.”

Gin stepped in between them. “Fighters, bow to the audience.”

Gregory bowed as required, and was set by the time Gin called for the fight to begin. He was glad he was ready, as Egil was on him almost immediately. High block, low block, jump the sweep, counter high, block low... Gregory kept a running tally in his head as he fought, looking for an opening to take the lead.

The fight stretched as they clashed time and again, neither gaining an advantage long enough to win. Egil was wearing a smile the entire time— his blood sang in his ears and he felt alive. Gregory’s lips were upturned, as well, as he had to give everything he could to just match the older man.

The mud on the arena floor had been slowly freezing since it had stopped sleeting. A small patch of ice caused Gregory to misstep, much as Klim had in the mud. Egil’s naginata caught him in the calf, thigh, then ribs as Gregory slipped.

“Pettit, out!” Chen called.

Mindie was there before Klim could get there, putting her hands on Gregory, who was wheezing. “Bruised calf and thigh, one broken rib.”

Klim nodded. “I’ll take care of the bruises.”

Egil pushed his helmet up. “I did not like that ending the way it did.”

“I didn’t know ice had formed already...” Gregory hissed as his rib knitted together.

“Well, you will know better for the next fight,” Egil said, pulling his helmet down and backing away.

“For this fight, Magus Klim will adjudicate,” Master Chen said. “Magus?”

Klim stood up and walked over to stand in the middle of the arena. “Again, a reminder that footing can mean death. I doubt Pettit will misstep again with his foresight up.”

“Why are you doing this?” Mindie asked softly as Gregory sat up.

Gregory blinked, pushing his mask up to meet her eyes and feeling his throat go dry. Mindie’s eyes were dual-colored. The center of her irises was colored a blue so pale, it was almost white. About halfway out, they became a deep red and the divide was nearly star-shaped.

Clearing his throat, he finally answered her, “Because this will push me to be better. The hardest paths make the best magi, and I need to be strong.” He gave her a smile. “And thankfully, you’ve been kind enough to help me keep going. Thanks.”

Mindie blinked slowly, her ears twitching. She looked away abruptly. “I’ll do what I can.”

“I appreciate it, Mindie. They do, too,” Gregory said, motioning over to where Yukiko and Jenn were sitting. “All three of us do. We respect your position and the fact you have to be neutral, but if we can do anything and not break the rules, please let us know? We’d like to repay your kindness.”

“Okay...” Mindie whispered. She looked over at Yukiko and Jenn and saw them watching her with smiles, giving her a wave. “I will.”

“Glad to hear it,” Gregory said, standing up. “Time to face down three of the scariest fighters inside the walls... Then, maybe, they’ll let me clean up.” He looked down at her, as Mindie was still kneeling, her gaze locked on Yukiko and Jenn. “Looks like you could use a cleanup, too. This mud gets everywhere.”

Mindie’s eyes went wide and her face turned scarlet. Jerking her gaze away from his wives, she looked up at him, her mouth opening and closing. When she saw his puzzled expression, she blushed harder and lurched to her feet before rushing away.

“Ugh, what did I do this time?” Gregory sighed as Mindie fled.

“Pettit, are you ready?” Klim asked.

“Yes,” Gregory said, turning back to the others.

Taking a deep breath, Gregory faced the three dangerous men. Exhaling, he felt his nerves die off. He bowed when told to. His aether was only half of what it should be because of fighting against the Hardened Fist earlier, but even reduced, he felt good about his chances.

When Klim backed away, Gregory triggered his foresight and let the first few seconds of the fight play out for himself. He found two points where he could change things easily, and looked down each of those paths briefly before Klim’s hand came down and the fight started.

Gregory let himself flow in the combat, following his foresight and going with the future or onto a different path as needed. Chen was the first one out— he was good, but as he wasn’t an armsmaster and wasn’t using aether, he was the weakest of the three. It took Gregory nearly a minute to separate the three enough so he could manage to eliminate Chen.

Chen grunted as the naginata slipped past his block and caught him in the neck. Hacking, he raised an arm and backed away as Klim called him out. As he walked backward to keep his eyes on the fight, he replayed the scene in his mind— he’d managed the perfect block, but at the last instant, Gregory shifted the naginata. He twisted the haft so the spine of the blade caught Chen’s sword, riding his block to guide the point into Chen’s neck.

Mindie rushed to his side, finding the damage already well underway to being healed. “I’m surprised you were out first, sir,” she said.

“No, he picked me for good reason. If I’d been able to use aether, he would have gone for Gin first,” Chen said, his eyes focused on the fight. “You might not fight, but you should focus on this. Two of the best wielders of a naginata in the empire are before you.”

Mindie looked back in time to see Gregory go from trying to balance the fight between Egil and Gin to going all out. He pushed at Egil hard for a second, which brought Gin in. Digging his foot down fractionally, he flung mud at Egil and turned on Gin. Egil turned his head as the mud came at him, but that delayed him coming back into the fight, even if it did guarantee he wouldn’t be blinded.

Gin grunted as Gregory spun on him. The moment their weapons crossed, Gin felt the difference. Gregory hesitated at times during their sparring, as if he was still finding his way, even if he was always in the right spot at the right time. Right now, there was only power and certainty behind Gregory’s attacks.

As Egil rushed to come back into the fight, Gregory spun again, throwing the naginata at Egil before a barrier appeared behind him, stopping Gin’s attack. Egil had not expected the throw, but he managed to stop it from hitting his heart. It still hit him square in the shoulder and staggered him back a step.

That delay allowed Gregory the time to spin back on Gin, a second barrier forming to stop the armsmaster’s next attack. Gin tried to backpedal, but he was too late— Gregory was inside the weapon’s reach. Hands grasping, he caught Gin and threw him, taking a glancing hit on a shin with the flat of wooden blade as he did.

Egil let go of his naginata with his right arm, acknowledging that he would’ve been crippled if Gregory’s weapon had been real. With his naginata clutched in his left hand, he’d taken a single step when his friend came flying at him. Both older men had to let go of their weapons or risk impaling each other before they collided.

Gin rolled off Egil and was reaching for the haft of the naginata closest to him when a boot caught him under the chin, and he went spinning away. Gregory dropped to a knee long enough to punch Egil in the throat before grabbing a naginata and standing again. Rolling to his feet, Gin blinked as Egil raised a hand in the air, staying on the ground and trying to breathe.

Seeing Gregory stand with a weapon, Gin laughed, weaponless. “I surrender,” he said, raising his arms.

Gregory started to relax before throwing himself to the left. Gin hissed in disappointment when the throwing star he’d plucked from its hidden pocket went sailing harmlessly past Gregory.

Gregory turned back to Gin, and Gin dropped to his knees, lowering his head. “This time, it will be my life,” Gin said.

Gregory nodded, stepping forward and lightly tapping Gin on the back of the head. The moment he did, he pulled his helmet off, looking at his wives with a bright smile before falling to his knees.

Gin caught him and snorted. “Exhausted?”

“Had to push to make sure you meant it that time...” Gregory mumbled.

Chapter Forty-nine

Gregory gave Daciana a grin when she came into view. “How much longer?”

“One hundred and ninety-five hours to go,” Daciana grinned back. “One day off after today.”

“Well, today, we’ll be pushing you,” Yukiko said as the other two reached the table. “Baylyss was sent word yesterday, so there will be three rooms prepared for sparring. We’ll spar with each of you for two hours each, have a small break, and then switch instructors.”

Nessa smiled. “Good. We can use the work.”

Victoria looked grim. “Our conditioning class is getting dangerous.”

“It was like that for us, too,” Gregory said. “Accidents are going to happen more during this last week. Spar together as often as you can. With three of you, I know that’ll be harder to do.”

“That’s the dangerous part. Daciana had to break an arm yesterday because the guy wouldn’t reset like he was supposed to.”

“Oh, I had to do that,” Yukiko said. “I got a black eye before I realized what was happening, though.”

“We got attacked after class, too,” Gregory reminded her.

“I had a few challenges during that last week,” Jenn added. “It gets rough. Have more clans approached you?”

“Yes,” Nessa said. “Yamato Shipping for me, Han Merchant for Daciana, and Swift Wind for Vicky.”

“All big clans,” Gregory said.

“Doesn’t matter,” Daciana said firmly. “We know the clan we want. We’re only waiting to approach them when we can, but we hope they approach us first.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if it happens this week,” Nessa said. “Interest being shown exactly one week from today is my thought.”

Yukiko smiled at Nessa. “Who can say? But it’s always good to have dreams.”

“Can’t we head out now?” Victoria asked. “We could get even more sparring in if we did.”

“No,” Jenn said. “We must train our minds as well as our bodies. We’ll do Magi Squares, study, and then leave as normal.”

“Are you going to spend the night there again?” Daciana asked.

“No. We’ve been told we have to be back tonight,” Yukiko said. “I think the clan elder is going to be here.”

“Really?” Gregory asked.

“I heard Steva say they had to get a room prepared,” Yukiko said. “It was the only thing I could think of.”

“Hmm... it’ll be good to see him. I hope he’s doing well,” Gregory said.

“I think we’ll find out tonight, but first, we have things to accomplish.”

~*~*~

Gregory rolled his scroll up, thinking about what he’d been reading. He was trying to combine them the way I’d been doing with using the flame to make a Magi Squares board… but the spirit path faded for him before he could do more than that. I feel like there’s more, but what could it be?

“Excuse me, Apprentices. I need to speak with Pettit.”

“Master Damon,” Gregory said, bowing from where he sat. “It’s an honor, sir. Please, sit.”

Damon took a seat across from the three of them, clearly puzzling out their closeness. He’d heard about the marriage between Gregory and Yukiko, but Jenn sitting just as close to Gregory wasn’t something he’d expected.

“I wanted to see if you’d been having any advances with your foresight. All I’ve had from you is the one message before you left the academy for the month.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, sir,” Gregory apologized. “I forgot. With classes running late more often than not, it was pushed clear out of my mind.”

“Hmm, as I thought. Have you had advances with your magic?”

“Minor, sir, but I’ve been able to consistently use my foresight for short periods,” Gregory replied. “It’s still draining to use for any length of time, though.”

“I see,” Damon replied, lips pursed. “You will, of course, be using your magic during the tournament. I will speak with your clan leader. I need reports on your magic from each fight. Foresight is mostly unknown and undocumented, and I want that changed.”

“I understand, sir.”

Damon nodded sharply before turning his gaze to Yukiko. “If you don’t mind telling me, do you feel like he uses his magic to help him with your relationship?”

Yukiko blinked at Damon for a few seconds before her lips creased into a smile. “No, but if he did, how would I know?”

Damon exhaled and gave her a shrug. “I guess you wouldn’t if he was using it all the time... but have you not had any arguments that he has seemingly all the answers to?”

“We haven’t quarreled at all,” Yukiko replied, “similar to the way my parents never really did.”

“Ah. Well, maybe your family is unique in that regard,” Damon said. “Most relationships have arguments and disagreements.”

“I’ve never seen them fight, sir,” Jenn added.

“And you are with them all the time?” Damon asked with the air of one who knows better.

“No, sir,” Jenn said, her face impassive. “Our clan has segregated bathing, so Gregory is away from Yuki and I for a while every day.”

“And when they retire to their room, where they could be having disagreements behind closed doors, they are away from you,” Damon told her.

“Why would we exclude our wife from our room?” Yukiko asked.

Damon blinked slowly, seconds ticking by before his head tilted slightly. “Wife? Wait... Pettit, you married them both? Why is there no record of your marriage to Bean?”

“We were married in Waterrock, sir. The paperwork was recorded there.”

Damon exhaled and rubbed at his face. “I see… so the three of you are married... okay, I hadn’t expected this. Besides your clan, who else has been made aware of this?”

“Magus Erichson, sir. We informed him when he addressed them by their old names,” Gregory replied. “I assume that he told Master Chen, at the very least, and I would be surprised if Armsmaster Magi-killer didn’t know, too.”

“There has never been an instance of a novice marrying two other novices,” Damon said tightly.

“To be fair sir, we’d finished our first year before I married either of them,” Gregory pointed out.

Damon glared at him. “There has never been a record of a magi attending the academy marrying two others who were also attending the academy.”

“Ah, I apologize, sir,” Gregory said. “Did we need to inform someone?”

Damon placed his hands on the table, clearly upset. “Did you have to? No. Is it something that should be known, so it can be documented along with your magic? Yes. What if users of foresight are prone to multiple marriages?”

“Elder Lightshield doesn’t seem to have multiple wives, sir,” Yukiko pointed out.

“Of course not,” Damon said tightly. “He’s married to the notion that Aether is returning.”

“It’s what our clan believes in, sir,” Jenn said.

Damon rose to his feet, clearly done with the conversation. “I’ll have your record on your use of magic during the tournament. I expect to hear about it from your clan leader.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll comply as required. Sir,” Gregory said, softening his tone, “I would do so regardless unless I was forbidden to. I’m sorry I haven’t been more forward with it.”

Damon exhaled and his anger ebbed. “Thank you, Apprentice. I felt like you were all deliberately stonewalling me.”

“I apologize, sir,” Yukiko said, bowing from her seat. “We never intended that.”

“Apologies,” Jenn added, bowing, as well.

“Accepted. If you could remind your husband to be more proactive with noting his magic, that would be helpful.”

“Yes, sir,” they said together.

“Good day,” Damon said before striding away.

When he was out of sight, Gregory looked at Yukiko. “He upset you.”

“He has no right to ask about our private lives or imply that we need to answer to him about it,” Yukiko said tightly. “Polite unhelpfulness was the best approach. I only softened when you did, dear one.”

“And I did when she did,” Jenn added.

“That’s fair. I’ll mention it to Dia when she tells me that Damon wants me to document everything for him. We should get ready. It’s almost time to go.”

They were standing when Sarinia approached the table. “Apprentices, are the scrolls helping?”

“Chief Archivist,” Gregory bowed to her. “They are...” He paused, then continued, “But they also aren’t. I feel like there’s more to what I asked for.”

“If there is, perhaps it’s for more advanced magi,” Sarinia said lightly.

“We understand that, and we don’t mean to imply otherwise,” Yukiko said. “We thank you for what we’re able to study.”

“Indeed. Thank you,” Jenn bowed.

Sarinia’s lips twitched. “Did Master Damon disturb your studying?”

Yukiko’s smile slipped for a second, but was quickly back in place. “Of course not. We are honored to help the master.”

“Hmm, that is very helpful of you,” Sarinia said. “He can be forward and unthinking when he’s focused on something. As long as he didn’t upset you, I don’t need to censure him for disturbing your studying.”

“There is no need to do so,” Gregory said. “Thank you, Chief Archivist.”

“Will you be holding to your schedule during the tournament again?”

“We try to hold to it all the time, but this year is making it harder to accomplish,” Jenn said.

“Yes, the tactics class does run late a lot. Normally, it’s the second half of the year that does that. I do wonder how your studying might be affected with the… ah, that hasn’t been announced yet. I can’t ruin the council’s surprise. Please, forgive me.”

Gregory was sure she’d dropped that hint intentionally, as she didn’t appear to be someone who accidentally let hints slip. “Of course. If you’ll excuse us, we have prior obligations.”

“Of course. Good day to you all. I’ll be watching your tournament with interest. I also have novices who have caught my eye again. The fact that you sit with them makes it doubly interesting, as I have not heard of your clan approaching anyone else yet.”

All three of them shifted slightly as they felt an undercurrent to her words. Yukiko was the one who spoke up for them. “I believe our clan leader will be inviting some novices after the tournament ends.”

“Of course. If interest from some clans has been noticed, that might have made things harder for them,” Sarinia smiled. “Have a good day.” She turned and walked off, her steps soundless.

The three of them exchanged a glance before going downstairs to meet up with their friends and head to Gin’s.

Chapter Fifty

Elsa opened the door and gave them all a wide smile. “Welcome back, magi. Please, come in. We have things ready for you. Will you be training in the yard first?”

“Of course,” Yukiko replied fondly. “We’ll change and be there shortly.”

“Very well. I will make sure the children are ready for you,” Elsa said before she glided away.

“Magi, welcome back,” Baylyss said, passing Elsa in the hall. “The three rooms are ready, and the extra mats have been cleaned and placed. The children did ask if they would be allowed to watch this time.”

“Yes,” Gregory replied. “It’s why we split it into three rooms, so that there would be room for them to observe.”

“I also have a limited supply of items on hand in case of accidents,” Baylyss said, looking at Daciana. “How did that heal up?”

Daciana looked away. “I saw the healers when we got back to the academy. It’s fine, now.”

“What happened?” Jenn asked.

“My last match with Indara last week... I landed poorly,” Daciana said.

“Her tail got kinked,” Baylyss said.

Daciana’s ears flattened and her tail curled down between her legs. “An accident.”

“I never thought about that,” Gregory said thoughtfully. “That had to hurt.”

“It did...” Daciana said.

“I’m glad I’ll never know what it felt like,” Victoria said. “Daciana ignores a lot of pain, but even she acted like it hurt.”

“I don’t even want to imagine,” Nessa said, “though there wasn’t any lasting harm, at least.”

“That’s good,” Jenn said. “Thank you for having some healing items on standby, Baylyss.”

“You are welcome. Will you three be staying the night?”

“No, we have to go back tonight,” Yukiko responded. “We believe that the elder has returned.”

“Ah, yes, that would make sense. The tournament is right around the corner.”

“One hundred and ninety-two hours,” Daciana said.

Baylyss gave Daciana an amused look. “Indeed, that does sound correct. Your clothing is waiting for you. I will have refreshments made as requested, but be aware that it will not give you a lot of leeway.”

“We know. It’ll be fine,” Yukiko smiled. “Come on, the children are waiting for us.”

As they all started away, Baylyss touched Gregory’s shoulder when he went to pass her, being the last one in line. “If you have a moment?”

“Of course. What do you need, Baylyss?”

“I just wanted to ask if you think any of them might end up as magi in the coming years,” Baylyss said.

“I don’t know,” Gregory replied. “They’re all good kids, but honestly, I hope they aren’t. They would have the same kind of hatred directed toward them that they’ve already had to deal with.”

Baylyss nodded slowly. “I was thinking much the same, but I thought you should know that they all hope they are. Maybe you can speak with them so they understand what they would face?”

“I’ll speak with Yuki. She and the others would be able to explain it better than me.”

“Very well,” Baylyss said. “Thank you. I should point out that I asked you specifically, as Elsa will listen to you above any of the others, and the children all listen to her.”

Gregory’s forehead creased. “She listens to me the most?”

Baylyss gave him a kindly smile and laughed lightly. “You were the one who suggested helping her first, and were the one who gave her more money than she’d ever held at one time well before she came here. She idolizes you above the others, Gregory.”

“Oh,” Gregory said slowly, thinking back to how he’d hurt Elsa last time. “Yeah, that makes sense. I’ll do my best.”

“Thank you. I’ve delayed you long enough. Good training to you all.”

Entering the garden, he found all the children waiting for them. “Before we start, I wanted to say a few things,” Gregory said, surprising everyone. “I’ve been thinking about you all,” he gave the kids a smile. “Have you all been hoping to be magi?”

“Of course!” the eldest boy said first, swiftly echoed by the others.

“We want to be like you,” the youngest girl said, her scaled tail swishing behind her.

Yukiko, seeing what was going on, spoke up, “You know that we face hardships, right?”

“Because of your heritage?” Elsa asked understanding what they were doing.

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “Just because we’re magi doesn’t mean that it stops. It’s worse in some ways.”

“But... you’re magi...” the young girl said.

“It means we don’t get as much grief from those who aren’t, but the other magi can be much worse,” Jenn said. “Even for me, it was hard.”

“I get people who disparage me, too,” Gregory added. “For me, it’s the fact that I was born out on the fringe, as I’m sure Victoria is dealing with.” She nodded when they looked at her. “I just want you to keep in mind that being a magi doesn’t mean people will stop being mean.”

“In some cases, it’ll be even worse,” Yukiko said softly. “I’ve had people who didn’t just speak badly to me, but wanted to collar me and treat me as a pet, or even kill me.”

All the children’s eyes got large as she spoke.

“I was lucky to have my friends,” Yukiko went on. “We don’t want to squash your dreams, but you need to temper them.”

“Since the start of the year, I’ve had a lot of fights,” Daciana said, “all because of my or Nessa’s blood. Even then, I have to pick and choose when to fight or they’ll try harder to keep pushing me to fight until I lose.”

“We’re training you to defend yourself, but also to hone your mind to think,” Gregory said. “Even if you never become a magi, there are things you can do to support those you care for.”

“Like we do here,” Elsa said. “Making sure the home is in order for them is vitally important.”

“It is,” Yukiko smiled. “Knowing we have a safe place to rest with people who care for us is a balm to our nerves.”

“And if we aren’t magi, there is a clan hall that could use people to care for it,” Elsa said. “We can still serve them indirectly in the future.”

The children looked a little more relieved.

“If you are magi, there is at least one clan that doesn’t care if you are eurtik,” Gregory said, “but please don’t fixate on being magi unless it’s something you dearly wish for yourself.”

“Now, it’s time for the Peaceful Fist,” Jenn said. “Afterward, we’ll split you into groups so you can watch the training. You’ll rotate rooms so you can see each of them and us for different sessions.”

The children all smiled and took up the first stance of the meditation. Elsa looked thoughtful, and her eyes kept going to Gregory.

~*~*~

Gregory wiped the sweat from his brow. Damn, that was work. Even Victoria is coming along fast. If they can overcome the aether of the other novices, they’ll win easily.

“Greg?”

Turning around, he found Elsa standing in the doorway. “Yes?”

“Thank you for helping them understand that they don’t need to be magi.”

“That includes you, Elsa.”

Taking a deep breath, she nodded. “I know. If I’m not a magi when my age day comes… will there be room for me to help?”

“If that’s what you want when that day comes, I will speak with Dia or whoever else is in charge and ask for you.”

Swallowing hard, Elsa took a step toward him. “By then, you three won’t be at the academy at all, will you?”

“We’ll be done with our magus posting, so I don’t know where we might be by then,” Gregory said.

Drawing herself up a dozen feet from him, she met his eyes. “You’d have a home?”

“Well, yeah, I would hope to,” Gregory said, uncertain of where she was going with her question.

“Your new home would need staff. Would…?” She trailed off, unable to ask for what she wanted.

A vision hit Gregory and he breathed slowly when he saw Elsa— older, taller, and grown into a mature woman. She was wearing a maid uniform bearing the emblem of the clan and was curtsying to him. Her eyes shone with happiness and a hint of mischievousness as she watched him from under her eyelashes.

He blinked as the vision vanished and exhaled slowly. I see. Thank you, Darkness. Clearing his throat, he gave voice to her unspoken question. “Yes, if you continue to apply yourself as you already are.”

Eyes going wide, Elsa stared at him before a wide and bright smile formed on her lips. “Thank you.” The words were choked with emotion, but instead of flinging herself at him, she stood up straighter and dipped a respectful curtsy before she rushed from the room.

“You’re welcome,” Gregory said to the empty room.

It was less than a minute later when Yukiko found him, still standing there. “Greg, the bath is open now.”

“Okay. Uh, Yuki?”

“What is it, dear one?” Yukiko asked, moving to his side.

“I had a vision of Elsa.”

Fear hit her stomach and she grabbed his arm. “Yes?”

Gregory explained what had happened, and as he did, Yukiko exhaled, her fear ebbing. “So I told her yes, if she keeps doing as she is.”

“And I agree with you,” Yukiko said. “Jenn will, too.”

“Okay. I just worry that she’s trapping herself with us.”

“She will make her own choices, but you gave her hope. That will drive her to do the best she can. It is still many years away, as you know. There’s a chance she will be a magi or that she’ll find something else.”

“Yeah...” Gregory exhaled.

“Go bathe. After you’re done, we need to get back to the clan hall,” Yukiko said, kissing his cheek. “I’ll tell Jenn what happened.”

“Okay,” Gregory said, kissing her cheek before leaving the room, putting the conversation with Elsa behind him.

~*~*~

When they arrived back at the clan hall, they were surprised that Dia wasn’t outside smoking. As they exchanged footwear for slippers, Ravol found them. “Ah, you’re back. Did you already bathe?”

“We did before we came back,” Yukiko said.

“Good. I’ll let Dia know that you’re ready for dinner, then. We were mostly waiting on you.”

“We’re sorry to delay the meal,” Gregory said. “We’ll go to the dining room.”

“Okay,” Ravol said as he hurried away.

Entering the dining room, they saw Bishop already there, speaking with Elder Lightshield. Bishop looked up as they entered and smiled. “Welcome back, Apprentices.”

“Thank you,” Gregory replied to her before turning his attention to Lightshield. “Elder, it’s good to see you again.”

Lightshield gave them a smile as they sat. “It is good to see you three again, as well. I hear that we are likely to have five more join us before the solstice.”

“We’ve spoken with five magi that are interested,” Yukiko replied. “Three are waiting for the tournament to end.”

“I will be speaking to all five,” Lightshield said. “We will hold off on inviting any of them until after the tournament, though, for their safety.”

“We were concerned about that,” Jenn said.

“As you should be, for friends,” Lightshield replied. “Tell me, do you think they will uphold the clan ideal?”

Gregory had been looking the elder over while the conversation went on. He felt a pang in his chest, as Lightshield was obviously fading. His skin was duller, with more wrinkles near his eyes, and his beard was a starker white than it had been.

“Yes,” Yukiko said without hesitation.

Jenn nodded. “Ling is the only one I have concerns for, but I believe she’ll be as dedicated as the others.”

Gregory thought about it, aware of all the eyes on him, waiting for his answer. “True belief is hard to know...” he said slowly. “I think all three novices are dedicated to joining the clan and helping it grow. Clover and Ling...” he hesitated, then spoke on, “that’s a little trickier. Both of them deeply wish to see things change for the better. If they join the clan, I feel as if they’ll be as staunch a defender of the clan as Dia or Bishop.”

Bishop’s eyebrows went up, but didn’t gainsay him.

Lightshield nodded slowly. “All three of you believe in them? Very well. I will speak with them. Dia sent letters to all five letting them know we are considering them, but that we will be waiting until after the tournament to invite those we wish to join us.”

“You’re waiting to make sure they’re as safe as they can be,” Gregory said.

Lightshield nodded. “Yes.”

Before Gregory could reply, Dia and the others showed up, and conversation was set aside for dinner.

~*~*~

Once dinner was over, Lightshield spoke up, “Just a few more things to tell you before you can go study. For the next six days, you will be training here, from the hour after your morning study period until dinner.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied.

“The day before the tournament is yours to do with as you wish, but I am sure that will be spent seeing family,” Lightshield smiled.

“Thank you, Elder,” Yukiko said.

“As for the tournament,” Lightshield went on, “the first few days, I would ask that you be present for the novice tournament. Some of them could use your support, after all. Once the matches are finished, you are free to your own diversions. On the nights of your fights, I ask you to return at a reasonable hour so that you will be refreshed for your own matches. The last night of the tournament will be the celebration feast. Your family is invited,” he said, looking at Yukiko.

“I’ll inform them, Elder.”

“I know you spent the day after the tournament with your family before, but I ask that you are here to welcome our new members this time. We will be having a celebration event to welcome them. Sadly, that is after the tournament, so neither your family nor theirs will be allowed inside the walls.”

“We understand, sir,” Gregory said.

“Those are the requirements of the clan for the tournament,” Lightshield said, pushing himself to his feet slowly, using his cane to support him. “Ah, I have also made sure that an auction house box is set aside for the clan during the tournament. Your family is free to use it.”

“I’ll tell my father. Thank you, Elder.”

Lightshield looked at the three of them with a smile on his lips. “I am very proud of you all, and I know you will show the academy how strong you all are again. Have a good evening.”

“Good evening, Elder,” all three replied, bowing their heads to his back.

Chapter Fifty-one

Six days of training flew by for them. They studied with the novices in the mornings— Daciana was growing more and more excited with each passing day. Nessa seemed calm, but it was obvious she felt nervous as the week had gone on. Victoria focused on studying, throwing herself into something she could do instead of thinking about what was to come.

Their group training reinforced their communication, and they won more than half of their fights against their instructors. Gin pushed them hard during those fights, making sure they would be ready for the tournament.

Magic training had sharpened Yukiko’s ability to form perfect hands from shadows, reinforcing her ability to grab people and allowing her to hinder them in more ways than just a formless morass. Jenn’s control over using her aether in bursts had grown. Bishop said that Jenn could likely outlast any two other physical enhancement apprentices in the academy if she fought them back-to-back. Gregory hadn’t seen any vast improvement over his ability to use foresight, but his aether sight had developed to the point he could at least get an idea of what type of magic was being used.

Their training with unarmed and weapons combat had all of them honed to an edge that Gin approved of. He told them he was confident they were the best weapon-trained apprentices inside the academy walls. Gregory had gone three days without losing a single fight to Gin when he used the naginata, but still lost over half the time with any other weapon. Yukiko and Jenn were starting to hold their own against Inda and Indara, but were beaten by Bishop every time, though she did say they were making her work for it.

Outside of those periods, they practiced the Peaceful Fist with Dia, Bishop, Inda, Indara, and Elder Lightshield. They spent an hour every day working on combat dissection for the mind path— Gregory could hold three segments in his mind all at once. Another hour was spent on simple meditation where they touched their resonance, getting a better feel for it. Their last training every day was spent discussing Empire’s Gambit and different strategies they could use depending on their nation and their opponents.

~*~*~

Gregory smiled as he looked at the inky corner of the room. “Dear one, it’s good to not see you again.”

“That is terrible,” Darkness giggled. “I might have been hurt if I was not able to read your mind.”

“But you can and you laughed, which is what I’d hoped for.”

“You grow closer to being an initiate, as do our wives. I am very happy.”

“I had a question for you, regarding Clover and Ling.”

“I am aware, dear one. Yes, they will be joining the clan at this point. There is no road, besides you flatly telling the elder not to, that will keep them from the clan. The same is true for the novices.”

“Do they all truly believe in Aether returning?”

“That depends on how one views their belief,” Darkness said with a hint of laughter. “I will be nice, though. They will fully support the clan from the day they join until they can no longer draw breath. Those five would sooner cut off their own hand than turn on Aether’s Guard once they are invited and begin to train beside you. The only reason they would turn against the clan is if you push them away.”

Gregory exhaled. He could feel the small pieces of doubt he had fading. “I know I spoke strongly for them with Lightshield, but I felt a pang of worry.”

“There is another who is strongly thinking of joining the clan, but that is not set yet,” Darkness said. “Until they firm their resolve, I do not wish to say more.”

Gregory nodded slowly. “That’s probably for the best. I know it isn’t Farin, since he went to the Iron Hand.”

“He will harbor goodwill for you and your wives for years. A few others of that clan see the goodness you do and feel strongly in your favor.”

“Klim and Erichson?”

“That is some of them,” Darkness said. “Leave it for now, dear one. I do want to warn you against complacency— Shun and his clan will try to remove you entirely. Do not hesitate if you face them. Do not hold back, please.”

Moved by the emotion in her voice, Gregory shifted so he sat facing the corner. “I won’t hold back. I hear your worry, and that means our wives are in danger. For that alone, I would do all I can, but I will do even more since you’ve told me.”

Darkness was quiet for a second before she exhaled loudly. “Thank you, dear one. They themselves will be the worst of it, but you must still be ready for anything in every other fight. They will not be the only ones intent on stopping you, only the worst of them.”

“Understood.”

“Sadly, it is time for me to go. I will see you again soon,” Darkness said.

“The solstice,” Gregory smiled, already figuring out her meaning.

Delighted laughter came from the void. “Indeed, dear one, when forced growth is natural. I will be happy to speak with you then, as well. Until then, go. There is family to see and friends who need your support.”

“I’ll go,” Gregory said, “but there’s something I must do. Something I will try every time I see you and am not distracted by our wives.”

“Yes,” Darkness purred happily as he launched himself into the shadows to get to her.

~*~*~

Gregory smiled at his wives as they all got dressed. “Seventh rank... I believe that we’ll make quite the impression on our peers when they find out.”

“Indeed, we will,” Jenn grinned.

“Sadly, we can’t keep it a secret until the tournament,” Yukiko sighed. “We’ll have to show our medallions when we leave and come back.”

“Right.” Jenn gave a similar sigh. “Too bad. It would have been nice to shock them.”

“If wishes were horses,” Gregory said.

“We’d all own a stable,” Jenn finished for him.

“Breakfast, study, Peaceful Fist with the children and our friends, then off to see my parents?” Yukiko asked.

“That sounds right to me,” Gregory said.

They made it down to breakfast and saw Dia and Bishop talking while Quilet cooked. “Morning Dia, Bishop, Quilet,” Gregory greeted them.

“Good morning to you three,” Dia smiled. “Oh, Gregory, we got word last night that the items you wanted are ready for you to pick up.”

He smiled. “Thank you, Dia.”

Jenn and Yukiko gave Gregory piercing looks before sharing a glance. “He set something up and kept it from us, Yuki. I’m mildly impressed.”

“As am I. Well done, dear one.”

Gregory chuckled. “Thanks.”

“What are your plans for today?” Bishop asked.

“Studying, seeing the children at Gin’s, then it was supposed to be spending some time with my parents,” Yukiko said. “I think there will be another stop before returning here.”

“A brief one, yes,” Gregory agreed.

“You won’t be training with your friends?” Bishop asked.

“Not today. I want to spend as much of today as I can with my parents,” Yukiko said.

“We’ll let Indara know when she wakes,” Dia said. “She was uncertain if you would or not.”

“We’ll be doing the Peaceful Fist with the children and them, but not sparring,” Jenn clarified.

“Hmm... we will let her know she can spend a little more time here, then,” Dia said.

“Breakfast is ready,” Quilet said, coming over with food. “It’ll be nice to start cooking for even more people after the tournament. The five of us have felt a little superfluous at times.”

Dia gave Quilet a grin. “A half year for all of them, then back to three again, but don’t worry. There will be more after them. In time, we’ll have to hire even more to help us care for all the new members.”

“We’ll be happy to care for as many as the clan wishes us to,” Quilet said.

“I hope you don’t regret those words later,” Dia chuckled. “I believe that before a decade passes, this hall will be full again.”

“That would be good,” Gregory said. “It’ll mean people are ready to believe again.”

“It will start in the next year or two,” Dia said, “when it’s shown that our novices and apprentices are some of the most advanced the academy has ever produced.”

Yukiko coughed lightly and pulled her medallion out. “Because of things like this?”

Bishop’s eyebrows went up. “Seventh rank? Before the tournament? I’m not sure that’s been done before.”

“Hmm... I’d ask Lightshield, but he isn’t here,” Dia said.

“The elder left?” Jenn asked.

“He had to take care of a debt, he said,” Dia replied. “Now, let’s eat before the food grows cold.”

~*~*~

“We got letters!” Daciana said excitedly, keeping her voice down as she reached the table. “Letters from Elder Lightshield.”

Gregory grinned at her. “What did they say?”

“He’s invited us to come speak with him tonight after sunset about joining the clan.”

“We all got one,” Nessa smiled as she reached the table. “We’ve sent back word that we will be there.”

“Uhm...” Victoria looked uncertain. “Will you all be there, too?”

“We should be back around that time,” Yukiko said. “Though it will depend on when dinner ends tonight with my parents.”

“Can you ask my father if he or my mother will be here for the tournament?” Nessa asked her.

“And mine?” Daciana added quickly.

“Daciana, I don’t think wild horses would keep your father from being there to cheer you on,” Jenn said.

Daciana grinned. “Probably, but I’d like to know for certain.”

“If I see your father, I’ll ask him, Daciana. Nessa, I’d be happy to ask yours. I do wonder… I’ve only seen him and your mother, so who would run the place if they went to the tournament?”

“My aunt could fill in for my mother,” Nessa said. “I don’t know about Father, though.”

Gregory could see the sadness in Victoria’s eyes. “My father didn’t make it until the second tournament, and only because Yuki went well beyond what I could ever ask for to arrange it. Your friends, including us, will be there to support you.”

Victoria’s head snapped up and she met his green eyes before looking away, her cheeks lightly dusted pink. “You’ll be there?”

“We all will,” Yukiko said. “We’ve planned on it since the year began.”

“Friends support each other,” Jenn nodded.

“We have to win all our fights,” Daciana said. “Greg went undefeated, and Yukiko and Jenn only lost a single fight each. Jenn might even have won everything if she hadn’t fought Greg in the final eight.”

“I might have, but it would’ve been tough to deal with the fires of the Eternal Flame,” Jenn grinned. “Never think you have a fight assured, though.”

“We won’t,” Nessa said.

“Good,” Yukiko smiled. “Let’s get our studying in. The tournament will be here soon.”

“Twenty-eight hours,” Daciana grinned, earning muted laughter from the others.

Chapter Fifty-two

They didn’t stay the full time to study. They wanted to spend a little extra time with the children, so the three of them slipped out of the archive, giving Simon nods as they left.

“Daciana is going to be a handful for whoever she fights first,” Gregory chuckled. “All that pent-up energy is going to come to a head then.”

“I just hope she can pace herself for the whole tournament,” Jenn said.

“We’ll need to find out which arenas they’re in and try to get the best seats available so they know we’re there,” Yukiko said. “We can swing by the board after they post it and the novices leave.”

“That would work. I’m sure the elder will want to know… or would he know already?” Gregory started before he changed his sentence.

“He might very well. We know he can see far into the future,” Yukiko said. “We can always ask him tonight when we get back to the clan hall.”

“That might be for the best,” Jenn agreed.

“First, though, we have the day ahead of us,” Gregory said. “I wonder who’s on gate duty this morning and how surprised our medallions will make them?”

As they got to the postern gate, all three of them were shocked at what they saw. Sergeant Willof stood beside the bench near the postern, speaking to a man in a kimono. The surprising thing was that the man’s kimono was lavender and bore the shield of Aether’s Guard.

Lightshield looked up at them and waved them forward. “Apprentices, going out for the day?”

“Uh... y-yes, sir,” Gregory stammered.

“You are undoubtedly wondering why your elder is on gate duty,” Lightshield said. “I had to pay for what I did to Elkit nearly a year ago. I was given leeway on when I served my time, as long as it was before a year had elapsed. So, here I am.” He held up his hand. “No need to show me your medallions. Since you are in my clan, I can vouch for each of you. Sergeant, will you get the gate for them, please?”

“Of course, sir,” Willof said, motioning to the guard nearest the gate. “Let them out.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Enjoy your day,” Lightshield told them with twinkling eyes. “I shall see you back here before the sun sets, I have no doubt.”

“Yes, sir,” Yukiko said. “Have a good day.”

As they left, Willof turned back to Lightshield. “As I had been saying, we stopped the fight from happening—”

The door closing cut off the rest of what he was saying. The three of them exchanged brief looks for a moment before Gregory snorted. “Maybe we’ll be able to surprise people after all.”

Jenn started to laugh. “He’s frightening.”

“And our husband will be even more so in the future,” Yukiko smiled softly. “We’ll never be able to surprise him.”

Jenn nodded. “True, but we’ll know he loves us.”

“Of course,” Gregory said. “Come on, we have places to be. I wonder when I’ll be able to see more than a minute or two into the future reliably?”

The three of them set off jogging down the street, heading for Gin’s home.

~*~*~

The sun had barely begun to rise above the horizon when they got to the door of the manor. This time, Gregory was the one in front of the others, so he knocked.

The door opened after a minute, and Elsa gave them a broad smile. “Welcome back, magi. Please, come in.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said, stepping inside. “We’ll only be here for the Peaceful Fist today.”

“I understand, sir,” Elsa said. “It’s a little earlier than normal. Should I gather the children early?”

“No, but we’d like to speak with you and Baylyss,” Yukiko said.

“Is there a problem?” Baylyss asked, coming down the hall toward them.

“Not a problem. We’d been discussing it and thought that if it was okay with you, and if Elsa wanted to, maybe she’d like to serve my parents during the tournament,” Yukiko said. “Mother never brings her maid with her, and it would give Elsa a chance to learn what being a lady’s maid is like.”

Elsa’s eyes had gone wide, and she turned to Baylyss with hope shining in them. “Can I?”

Baylyss considered Elsa for a moment before looking at Yukiko. “You’ve already asked them?”

“No,” Yukiko admitted easily, “but someone has told us that she’d be willing to continue being a maid to the family if she isn’t a magi. If she’s committed to that idea, getting her a look at being a lady’s maid seemed like a logical step. My mother will agree with me— I’m certain of that.”

Baylyss lips pursed. “Just for the tournament?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “Perhaps the tournament that follows this one, as well, but that’s all. We don’t want to remove her from this household at this time.” She turned her gaze to Elsa. “This isn’t going to be a vacation, Elsa. You’ll be working the entire time under my mother’s direction. She won’t coddle you or treat you any differently than she would any other maid. Are you sure you want to do this?”

Elsa swallowed. She turned to Yukiko before picking up her skirt and curtsying. “Missus Pettit, I would be honored if I could be your mother’s maid, even if only for the tournament. I will apply myself as fully as I always do, and will not embarrass you or Miss Ursinda. I will act as any servant should and never expect favoritism.”

All of them blinked at her for a few seconds before Baylyss spoke, “If your mother agrees, I will allow it.”

“When the carriage comes for us in a couple of hours, we’d like her to come with us. If it doesn’t work out, she’ll be brought back. Is that acceptable?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes. Elsa, go gather the children. You will need to explain to them what you will be doing. I will bring the magi to the courtyard myself in a little while.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Elsa said, sweeping off down the hallway.

They watched her go before Baylyss motioned to the front parlor. “In here?” Once they entered the room, Baylyss shut the door. “Please explain this to me?”

“You are aware Greg has foresight,” Yukiko said. “Sometimes, his foresight will let him see years into the future. He has no control over when it happens. He had such a vision about Elsa when she asked about being a maid if she didn’t turn out to be a magi. The vision showed her older, wearing a maid uniform with the clan emblem on it, and welcoming him.”

“I know that it was a home— my home in the future— and not a clan hall,” Gregory added.

“I see...” Baylyss said slowly. “Foresight shows probable futures, not certain ones, correct?”

“Yes,” Gregory admitted, “but when I told her that she’d be welcomed in that position, she smiled brighter than I’ve ever seen. I believe that, unless something drastic happens, it will be the future that comes to be.”

Baylyss looked at the floor for a long moment before exhaling softly. “Very well. It will be harder to keep all the others on task without her, but I will do my best.”

“Maybe it will be easier,” Jenn said. “If they see Elsa rewarded with this opportunity, as I’m sure they will all see it as such, they might strive even harder.”

Baylyss looked up and nodded. “Maybe. I’ll hold to that hope. I should go make sure the children understand she isn’t leaving forever, but just for the tournament. Your clothing is hanging up for you.”

A knock on the front door came just as Baylyss stepped into the hall. She answered it to find the novices standing there. “Welcome back, magi. Please come in and then pardon me. I need to check on the children.”

As Baylyss walked off, the novices gave them questioning looks.

“Elsa might be given the opportunity to learn how to be a lady’s maid,” Yukiko explained. “She’s going to see how the others are handling the news.”

“Do we know the person? Would she be safe and cared for?” Victoria asked intently.

Gregory was surprised at how protective Victoria was, but he cleared his throat. “Yes, and yes. It would be Yuki’s mom.”

It was the novices’ turn to be shocked. Nessa spoke up, “Your mother wants her as a maid?”

“My mother doesn’t even know yet,” Yukiko said. “Step into the room and I’ll explain it. Dear one, why don’t you change and go see the children? We’ll be there shortly.”

“Sure,” Gregory said. “I’ll see you all in the garden.”

Gregory stopped at the entrance to the garden and saw the children sitting in front of Elsa, all of them in their gi already. He waited by the entryway and listened in.

“Now, you will do your very best while I’m gone, right?” Elsa asked them.

“Yes,” they chorused.

“Good. I will do my best to reward you all, but the one who does the very best will get something extra special,” Elsa said.

“Elsa, do you think they’ll let us try when we’re older?” one of the other girls asked hopefully.

“I don’t know,” Elsa said honestly. “If I do become Yuki’s personal maid, they will need someone for Jenn and for Gregory, plus more for the general home... but they’ll only take the very best, so we’ll have to prove that we are the very best, won’t we?”

“Yes,” all of the children said again.

“Okay, now let’s get into our places. They will be here soon,” Elsa said.

Gregory stepped back out of sight for a moment before coming around the corner again. “Oh, you’re all here already. Good. Everyone else will be here in a moment. Are you ready to practice?”

“Yes, Sensei,” they said together.

“Good. I’m sure Baylyss will tell you how we and the novices are doing. Remember to keep up with your training, as well as your chores.”

“Yes, Sensei.”

“Sorry for the delay,” Yukiko said, leading the others into the garden. “We’re going to have Daciana lead today’s meditation.”

All eyes went to Daciana, who was wearing a big grin. “Okay. First stance, everyone.”

Chapter Fifty-three

They were bathed and sitting in the front room when a knock came on the door. Elsa had been standing by, so she answered the door within seconds. “Hello, sir. They are waiting for you.”

Yukiko was the first one out of the room. “Lin, it’s good to see you. We’ll be having Elsa come with us.”

Lin glanced at Elsa for a moment and nodded. “Very well, Yu. If you’re ready, the carriage is waiting.”

“We are, indeed,” Yukiko smiled. “How are Mother and Father?” she asked as Lin led them out of the home.

“Good. Missus Bean is with them.”

“She is?” Jenn asked, surprised.

“She is,” Lin replied. “She’s with them at Stabled Hunger.”

“I didn’t expect her to be here, but I’m glad she is,” Jenn said.

Lin was surprised that Elsa had a bag with her, but he took it from her and had one of the footmen lash it to the roof. He gave Yukiko a glance and got a head shake from her, so he kept his questions to himself. Lin closed the door behind the four who got in and went to sit with the driver.

Gregory and Yukiko sat across from Jenn and Elsa. Elsa wasn’t meeting their eyes, looking straight ahead.

“Elsa,” Yukiko said softly. “When we arrive, stay in the main room until I call for you.”

“Yes, mistress,” Elsa said.

“I expect my mother to agree, but there’s a chance she will not. If not, you’ll be returned to Gin’s.”

“I understand, mistress.”

“Very well.”

“We need to speak with Ramon and possibly Gufta today,” Gregory said.

“We can talk to Ramon after brunch. Gufta might not show up until it’s almost time to leave,” Yukiko replied. “We can leave a message for him, if nothing else.”

“I wonder what our elder has up his sleeve for tonight?” Jenn asked.

“Good question, but only he knows,” Gregory chuckled. “We’ll find out when we return to the clan hall.”

~*~*~

Arriving at Stabled Hunger, they followed Lin inside. The taproom was half-full, with the Warlin guards being the only patrons in the place. When they entered, Ramon looked over at them with a hopeful expression.

“Ramon, after brunch, can I talk with you for a few minutes?” Gregory asked as they crossed the room.

“Yes, of course,” was his quick reply.

Gregory gave him a nod as he trailed the others into the hall. Elsa watched them go and moved to the side, taking a seat. She cast furtive glances at the armored men, who kept glancing at her, trying to puzzle out why a maid had come with the others. Taking slow, deep breaths, Elsa tried to center herself— she would have faith in Yukiko.

Lin knocked on the door and opened it a moment later. “Sir, your daughter, son-in-law, and Jenn Bean.”

“Jenn Pettit,” Jenn corrected him as she entered the room, giving her mother a worried smile.

“Oh, you married?” Umbrose asked, rising to her feet. “I’m so happy for you!” She came around the table and hugged her daughter.

“Well, it seems our family has grown again,” Yoo-jin smiled. “Everything has been good with you?” she asked Yukiko.

“We’ve been wonderful together,” Yukiko replied.

“You’ll take good care of my daughter, right?” Umbrose asked Gregory.

“Yes, ma’am,” Gregory replied. “I was hesitant at first, but everything has been wonderful since I accepted their proposition. Jenn is the second most important person in my life.”

Umbrose let go of Jenn, went around the table, and pulled Gregory into a hug. “She spoke so highly of you, Gregory. If you’re even half the man she said you are, then I know she’ll be happy for her entire life.”

Gregory blinked and lightly hugged his mother-in-law back. “I’ll try to be more than she said.”

“You’d have to be a god to come close to that,” Umbrose laughed.

Gregory’s expression went blank for a second before he laughed, too. “I’ll just have to try harder, then.”

Umbrose let him go and hugged Yukiko. “Please take care of her. I know you’re the primary wife in this relationship, but please, treat her well.”

“I will love her only slightly less than our husband, and I do mean slightly, Mother,” Yukiko said softly.

Hao rubbed at his chin. “This is highly unusual, I’m sure, but my Yu is happy, so I can say nothing against it.”

“Thank you, Father,” Yukiko said.

Umbrose let her go and they took their seats.

“Before we get too involved, I had a request, Mother,” Yukiko said. Seeing Yoo-jin focus on her, she went on, “I was hoping you’d do me a favor and take on a maid-in-training while you’re here.”

Yoo-jin’s lips pursed. “Tell me the story, please?”

Yukiko exhaled slowly. “Very well. This might take a while. Lin, can you tell Vana to hold off for a bit, please?”

“Of course,” Lin said, stepping out of the room.

“The one I hope you will train is Elsa…”

~*~*~

It took her some time to tell the story, including her reasoning. Yoo-jin looked thoughtful after Yukiko finished. “Hmm... it has been a long time since I’ve had to train a maid. You are sure she will take this seriously?”

“She will,” Gregory said. “Elsa is determined, almost as determined as I was about becoming a magi when I was her age. She knows that if she doesn’t give everything she has, it stops instantly.”

“I will try, then,” Yoo-jin said. “Do you want me to be as strict as possible?”

“She wants to learn what it means to be a lady’s maid, but only has minor training as a housemaid. She’ll make mistakes, but she will learn and not repeat them. You don’t have to be overly strict, just be firm with her. Please, Mother?”

“Very well,” Yoo-jin said. “Dear one, is this acceptable to you?”

Hao had listened the entire time, clearly thinking. “Hmm... at the end of the year, you all leave to train with your men. After that, you’ll be given your adept posting, and then your magus posting. There will be seven years where you won’t be here to check on her or the others.”

“That’s right,” Gregory said, wondering where Hao was going.

“I was thinking ahead. Pardon me,” Hao said. “I am fine with this trial.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko said, looking back at Lin. “Lin, please tell Elsa to attend us and let Vana know we’re ready.”

“Of course.”

There was a knock on the door a minute later. After a few seconds, it opened and revealed Elsa, with Lin behind her. Elsa entered the room and came over to stand beside the table, looking at Yoo-jin. “Mistress, I’m Elsa Bommet. Thank you for this opportunity.” She dipped into a curtsy.

“Elsa, my daughter asked me to give you this chance. I will explain things to you one time only, and I expect you to accomplish the tasks. If there is any confusion, you may ask for clarification, but my daughter has said you are intelligent, so I’m sure those questions will be few. If you repeat a mistake, I will be displeased. From this moment until the time we leave the city, you will be my personal maid. Normally, that would mean you would take care of my rooms and any other need I may have. Since we are here and not at home, you will attend me when I am here, and care for the room we use. Do you understand?”

“Yes, mistress.”

“Very well. Take your station.”

Elsa went to stand behind Yoo-jin, putting her back to the wall and crossing her hands over her navel as she waited.

There was another knock on the door— Lin opened the door to reveal Vana with a cart. “It’s good to see our favorite guests have come back,” Vana smiled. “I have the brunch you requested.”

“We’ve been looking forward to it,” Hao smiled. “No other place we’ve stayed at since leaving home has had the same quality as you do here.”

Vana’s smile widened and she bowed her head. “Thank you, sir. I do hope that we can keep the standard up during your stay.”

“We have no doubts,” Yoo-jin said. “Please, serve us, and tell us about the meal.”

~*~*~

With their brunch over, Gregory stood up. “I promised Nessa that I’d speak with her father about him attending the tournament. If you’ll excuse me?”

“Hmm, I’ll come with you,” Hao said, standing as well. “If he or Vana do attend, we can always give them a ride up.”

“Since the men are leaving, I’d like to hear more about how the wedding came about,” Yoo-jin said.

“Oh, yes, please,” Umbrose smiled.

“Well,” Jenn said slowly, “it started before we left for our training outside the city—”

Gregory and Hao left the room. Hao stopped them walking halfway down the hallway. “Gregory, a question— are you sure you will still love Yu as much as you always have, even with Jenn being a part of your relationship?”

“Honestly, I worried about it a great deal, Father,” Gregory said. “It’s odd, though... I don’t think my love for Yuki has dimmed at all. If anything, it’s grown, if that’s even possible. It could be that love is like aether— there isn’t a finite amount, and it’s something that can expand if you feed it.”

Hao blinked slowly for a second, then chuckled. “Shared love grows?”

“It feels that way to me,” Gregory shrugged. “I love Yuki as much as I always have, if not more now, but I also love Jenn. Maybe not as much as Yuki, but there’s only a very small amount of difference between them now, where before, it was a noticeable gap.” Taking a deep breath, he met Hao’s eyes. “And Yuki and Jenn are the same. We all love each other a great deal. We’ve not had a single fight in the time we’ve been together. Now, that hasn’t been all that long, but even if we do argue or fight, I don’t think it will be bad.”

“Hmm... Very well. Yu is happy, I can clearly see that. I just worry that you’d minimize her in favor of Jenn.”

“Never,” Gregory said.

Hao smiled. “That’s quite clear, and it makes me glad. Now, let’s go speak with Ramon.”

The taproom had a handful of other people besides the guards. A few of them glanced at the pair as they entered the room, and two raised their glasses to them. Gregory gave them nods back, vaguely recalling them being in the tavern before.

Ramon, once he’d seen them, came to the end of the bar. “You wanted to talk?”

“Yes, but I also don’t want to stop you from making a living,” Gregory said, looking at the man who’d just gone to the other end of the bar for a refill.

“Hang on,” Ramon said, hurrying down to refill the man’s mug and quickly coming back. “Sorry. It’ll be fine, if it can be discussed here.”

“It should be. Nessa was wondering if you, Vana, or both of you would be making it to see her fight?”

Ramon deflated slightly, looking at the bar top. “I wanted to, but I don’t have anyone who can stand in for me. Vana’s sister is going to come work the kitchen for her.” He paused, looking up at Hao. “That means the food will decrease in quality slightly. She’s good, but she isn’t Vana.”

“Hmm, understandable,” Hao said. “Considering the reason, none of us will say a word.”

“Thank you,” Ramon said tightly. “I don’t have someone I trust to run the bar in my absence.”

“Well, maybe I can help?” Hao offered. “Hintle, come here, please.”

Lin’s new second-in-command got up and went over to Hao. “Yes, sir?”

“How long has it been since you left your family’s business?”

“Ten years, sir.”

“Could you do the job again?”

Hintle hesitated, looking at Ramon. “I’d want to be refreshed and to know how things were done in this establishment, sir, but yes.”

Ramon looked between Hao and Hintle. “You want him to take my place?”

“It’s just an option,” Hao said. “My men are the most trustworthy people I know. It will be up to you if you wish to take advantage of the offer but, as Hintle said, he’ll need you to show him how you want things done.”

Ramon licked his lips, clearly considering the offer. “Can I have a moment to think, please?”

“As long as you’d like. Hintle, if he accepts, this will be your task while we are in the city. I’ll make sure you are provided a bonus for going outside what your job normally entails. I’ll warn Lin about it, as well.”

Hintle exhaled slowly as he watched Ramon go into the kitchen. “I’ll do my best, sir, but may I ask why?”

“His daughter is a novice, and she will be in the tournament,” Hao said softly. “I know what it feels like to worry for your only child during that time. Their family has been good to us, and repaying kindness is something I have rarely been able to do.”

“Understood, sir. If he accepts your offer, I will do my very best.”

“It’s also likely that his daughter will be joining our clan,” Gregory said softly, “so this will help the clan and us.”

Hintle drew himself up taller. “My very best to help the little miss.”

Hao chuckled lightly. “Thank you. We are returning to the back before we head out. If he accepts, have someone arrange for a second carriage during our stay so we can ferry everyone back and forth.”

“Yes, sir.”

As Gregory and Hao walked down the hall, Gregory exhaled. “Thank you, Father.”

“Ramon and Vana have been good to us, and returning that in this way makes me feel better. I was thinking his daughter would join your clan, and that just makes it even easier to help them. Now, we have places to go and things to accomplish, but first, we must collect our wives and guests.”

“Yes, Father.”

Chapter Fifty-four

When they arrived at Alvis Alchemy, Gregory was glad that Umbrose and Elsa had stayed behind or they would have needed two carriages. Entering the business, they were greeted by the smiling receptionist, Rhea.

“I’d like to speak with Alvis,” Hao said after greeting Rhea in return.

Rhea looked apprehensive, but just nodded and went through the door into the back.

“Making them worry?” Yukiko asked her father. “That means you have something in mind.”

“A worried man is more willing to make a deal,” Hao smiled slightly.

“As you’ve taught me,” Yukiko said.

“Well, considering that you’ve told me you don’t need any other enchantments, this is going to be our sole stop today. I might as well get the best I can while I’m here.”

A moment later, Rhea came back out, giving them a worried smile. “Alvis will be right out, sir. He is in the middle of making a batch of pills and can’t stop without losing the supplies.”

“Ah, of course,” Hao said, mildly perturbed.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” Rhea asked.

“No. I believe this will require me speaking to him directly,” Hao said.

“Is it likely to take him long?” Yoo-jin asked.

“Maybe a quarter of an hour,” Rhea admitted.

Hao’s eyebrow went up. “A quarter-hour?”

“He’s making the pills for your daughter and her group, sir,” Rhea said, clearly hoping that would mollify Hao.

“I see...” Hao exhaled. “Some tea would be good, then.”

“Of course. I’ll be right back,” Rhea said, hurrying into the back again.

“We need to tell them we’re seventh rank now, too,” Gregory said.

Hao turned to look at Gregory. “Did you say rank seven?”

“Yes. We reached it this morning,” Yukiko said. “We’ve been hoping to keep it secret until we fight in the tournament, but we do need to tell them, at least.”

“You’ve gained more than a full tier in a year?” Yoo-jin asked slowly. “Isn’t that... wrong?”

“It goes against what I know of magi,” Hao said. “It should take you longer to advance as you go, not less time.”

“Well, we aren’t training the way others do,” Yukiko reminded them.

“That is very true...” Hao nodded slowly. “Hmm... I do hope they are as secretive about their customers’ needs as they have said they are.”

“We’ll find out shortly,” Yoo-jin said. “What has your clan said about your growth?”

“They’re just as shocked,” Yukiko replied.

“They were,” Jenn nodded. “They aren’t sure if it’s a record for reaching this rank or not, though.”

“It will surely bring eyes to your clan,” Hao said.

“And there will be more by the end of the tournament,” Gregory said. “Nessa, Daciana, and Victoria are all seventh rank novices.”

Hao’s eyebrows rose again. “It’s as if your clan attracts magi who grow fast.”

Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko exchanged glances, all of them feeling a little bad about keeping secrets from her parents.

“It does feel that way,” Gregory said after a small delay.

“Here we are. Tea,” Rhea said, coming back into the room with a tray. “I have two pots, with orange for you two, and lotus leaf tea for the apprentices. Lotus leaf tea is best for spirit path magi, but can still be useful to all magi.”

“Thank you,” Hao said, turning to Rhea. “We’ll be glad to wait a little longer to speak with the alchemist.”

Rhea visibly calmed as she poured tea for them. “Thank you, sir. I’m sure he will come as quickly as he can.”

~*~*~

It was a little longer than a quarter-hour before Alvis came out of the back. “I apologize for the delay, Master Warlin. I have the items for your order, so I can send them with you instead of having them shipped up to the academy, if you’d like.”

Hao stood with a neutral expression. “I came to talk business, and though the tea was nice, I was kept waiting for longer than I’d hoped. Your assistant assured me that you were tied up because you couldn’t pause while making the pills?”

“She is correct. If I had tried to stop, it would have ruined everything,” Alvis said. “The loss of supplies wouldn’t have been minor, considering their strength.”

“Yes. As a merchant, I can understand not wanting to lose profit in such a manner.”

Alvis relaxed a little. “I’m glad that you understand. What can I do for you?”

“The three of them will be leaving the academy to go train with their troops after this academy year ends. I need to know what you can do for them when it is uncertain where they will be.”

“Yes, I understand,” Alvis nodded. “We could make a large batch, clearly marked with what rank they should be before they take them, that could go with them. The additives will degrade slightly over time which is unavoidable. Even in a storage-enchanted item, the additives still lose potency. That would likely be the best way forward, but that would be a bit bulky if you wanted me to supply them for an entire year.”

“A storage-enchanted item would make transport easier,” Hao said. “I could see about acquiring one. I’m sure a number of enchanters here in the city have a few.”

“I would be surprised if they didn’t,” Alvis agreed. “The only other option would be to engage a spatial magi to transport the additives directly to them, but that is prohibitive.”

“Hmm...” Hao said, clearly considering the option.

“Father,” Yukiko said, “we have an item that can store things. It shouldn’t be a problem to have them made ahead of time.”

“I see,” Hao said. “Very well. I will make sure the account is added to so you can continue to supply them while they are here. When this academy year comes to an end, they will let you know where they are in tier and ranking so you can prepare a full year’s worth of additives for all three. Armsmaster Watashi will be the one to hold the account as he has been. I will, of course, also be back for the last tournament, so we can settle everything.”

“I’m glad we’ve arranged this business dealing,” Alvis smiled widely. “I do believe it was the reason I was contacted by Aether’s Guard to produce supplements for the magi they’re planning to invite to their clan after the tournament.”

“Ah, so a profitable contact came from this?” Hao asked with a sharp smile. “That’s good. I’m sure you’ll keep that in mind when the end of the year comes and we haggle the price of the initiate supplements for them.”

“Of course,” Alvis said, his smile going a little stiff.

“Not a lot, just a little,” Hao chuckled. “After all, we’re both men of business.”

The stiffness faded slightly. “Of course. Shall I bring the just finished supplements now?”

“Please,” Yukiko said. “Also, just so you are aware,” she said, slipping her medallion out of her kimono, “we’ll need the next set to be stronger.”

Both Alvis and Rhea’s eyes widened at the sight of seven sunflower yellow rings glowing on her medallion. They looked at Gregory and Jenn, who had also produced theirs.

“So fast...” Rhea whispered, her lips curling into a big smile. “If it became known they used your supplements…” She trailed off when she realized she’d spoken out loud.

Alvis had nodded at her words, then froze.

“I see... Maybe a deal could be arranged?” Hao smiled like a shark smelling blood. “Once the tournament is over and their strength is known, of course.”

Alvis looked torn— he knew Hao would push for all he could, but the potential profit of it being known that it was his supplements that’d helped three apprentices reach the seventh rank before the first apprentice tournament could be huge. “I look forward to speaking with you after the tournament,” Alvis finally said to Hao.

“As do I,” Hao chuckled.

“Rhea, go bring the supplies for them,” Alvis said. “We don’t want to delay our honored customers any more than we already have.”

“Yes, sir,” Rhea said, rushing into the back.

~*~*~

“Thank you. We won’t be long,” Gregory said.

“I’m interested in meeting the crafter,” Hao said. “Yu was very pleased with the bracelet you gave her.”

All five of them entered Rough Gem, and the receptionist straightened up. “Can I help you?”

“Gregory Pettit. I had some items commissioned,” Gregory said, moving to the front of the group.

“Oh, yes, sir,” the receptionist said. “Give me one moment, please.”

“I can’t wait to see what the mystery gift is,” Yukiko said from Gregory’s left.

“Me, neither,” Jenn said from his right.

A minute later, the receptionist returned with the crafter following them. He was holding three longish and flat boxes as he came to the counter.

“Ah, Pettit. A repeat customer is always good,” Blon Wesla, the owner, said with a large smile. “I have the pieces here.” He set the boxes on the counter in front of Gregory. “I do hope they are what you wanted.”

Both Jenn and Yukiko stirred beside him, their eyes focused on the boxes. Gregory, seeing their intent expressions, gave Blon a nod. “I’m sure these will be perfect, but I’m going to present them now.”

Blon smiled proudly as he stood there, waiting to see the reactions.

Gregory pulled the topmost box to him and opened it. The silver metal of the bracer gleamed, nearly identical to Yukiko’s bracelet in coloration. The shiny surface had the clan’s emblem engraved onto it. Smiling, he turned it over so the straps could be seen, but also so they could see the other surprise. Sunken into the back, on the opposite side from the flaming shield, were several gems. The gems formed a series of hearts, one set inside the next. In the center was a peridot, which was surrounded in turn by golden topaz, then bloodstone, and another peridot as the outermost stone.

“You both love me, as I do you, and you also love each other,” Gregory said softly. “This was the best way I could think of to represent it.”

“It’s lovely,” Jenn said with a trembling voice.

“I agree with our wife, dearest,” Yukiko said.

“Why a bracer?” Hao asked, looking on from a few feet away.

“Because we also need protection for ourselves, and to guard our hearts,” Gregory said. He pulled the bracer out of the box and turned to Yukiko. “May I?”

Yukiko pulled her kimono sleeve up for him, and Blon cleared his throat. “Excuse me. I thought you might not consider it, so I took the step of having these made for you.” He held out some cloth to Gregory.

Taking them, Gregory smiled. “I see. Thank you.” He pulled one of the three sleeves onto Yukiko’s arm before strapping the bracer over it.

“That’s much better than just bare metal. Thank you, sir,” she told Blon. She touched Gregory’s face and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “And thank you, dear one.”

“My heart...” Gregory murmured before turning to Jenn.

Jenn already had one of the cloth sleeves on her arm, and she gave him a smile. “If you would, please, dear one?”

“Gladly,” Gregory said, pulling a second bracer out and strapping it to her arm. “For our warrior.”

Jenn beamed as she flexed her arm, getting used to the feel of her new accessory.

Gregory turned to put his own on, only to have Yukiko take his arm. “We’ll handle this,” she told him.

Jenn and Yukiko got his on together, and he was smiling the entire time. When they finished, he kissed both of their cheeks. “Thank you.”

“I am always happy to see my work is appreciated,” Blon grinned, “moreso from champions of the academy tournaments.”

“My thanks,” Gregory told Blon. “I will return if I have more items that you can craft.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” Blon said. “I wish you all a good day.”

As they left the shop, Yoo-jin examined the bracer on Yukiko’s arm. “They do good work. We should come back here before we leave the city.”

“Agreed,” Hao said. “A crafter who appreciates their customer’s reactions is one who values his work.”

Chapter Fifty-five

“Do you think she’ll do okay?” Jenn asked as they walked down the path toward the clan hall.

“Yes,” Gregory said. “She was always there when Yoo-jin needed anything. She looks even more focused on this than she has on anything else before.”

“I agree with you, dear one,” Yukiko nodded. “I expect her to succeed, and even to impress my mother.”

“I just worry that if she does fail, it will break her,” Jenn said.

“And that is a worry,” Gregory nodded, “but I don’t think she’ll fail. If she does, though, we can pick her back up.”

“Father was sad we aren’t having dinner with them tonight,” Yukiko said, switching the topic to something different. “I feel like being here for dinner is a bit more important.”

“Looks like the freaks are out tonight,” Nick’s snide voice cut across their conversation.

“Yeah, six of them,” Gregory agreed when he looked back and saw Nick and five more Eternal Flame members with him. “I’m surprised at you, Nick. You’ve been much less aggressive this year. Did the academy censure your clan?”

Jason grabbed Nick’s arm when he took a step forward. “Stop. He’s baiting us into a conflict,” Jason hissed softly.

“I’d say yes,” Yukiko smiled.

“Quiet, beast!” Michelle snapped. “You’ll get yours in a few days.”

“If you make it to the finals, you mean,” Jenn snickered. “I doubt your clan wants you facing us before then, considering your track record.”

Parks smirked at them from behind the others. “But you’ve never faced all of us at once. Besides, there’s still time for accidents to happen.”

Gregory triggered his aether sight and saw the strands of aether spinning from Parks to right behind them. He glanced back and saw the wall that they’d run into, then reached back and leaned on it. “Yeah. Accidents. Right.”

Jason turned angrily on Parks. “Stop it now, idiot!”

“What’s this?” a calm voice asked, startling all of them. “A student leaning on air doesn’t happen often.” Everyone looked to the side where Magus Marcia Han was standing with her apprentices behind her. “Is there a problem here?”

“None,” Jason said quickly.

Gregory stopped leaning a second before the wall vanished. “The Eternal Flame just wanted to talk about the upcoming tournament. We indulged them, but we should be heading back to our clan.”

“Probably a wise decision. Cost analysis is something I taught in class, after all,” Marcia said. “Good day to you.” She walked on, and the Han apprentices followed her after glancing from one group to the other.

Gregory didn’t wait for her to leave— he turned and started away with Jenn and Yukiko falling in behind him. The hatred drilling into his back made him smile, but also wonder what Nick would have in place for the tournament.

“We hurt her first. That’ll show him,” Nick’s voice was soft, but Yukiko heard it.

Once they were away from them, Yukiko mentioned what she had overheard. “I’m sure they meant me,” she added.

“They did,” Gregory said. “I don’t think they realize Jenn is married to us.”

“Facing all six of them at once will be a problem… wait, there were more than six before,” Jenn said. “Nick, Jason, Michelle, Parks, Gina, Petak, Fureno, and... uh... hell, I forget the names of the other two.”

“Looks like Fureno, Zach, and Oscar all fell out of favor,” Gregory said, “or they might just not be fighting in the tournament. Not every member of a clan has to fight. That’s how some of the bigger clans run the tournament. They use their lesser members for the easy fights to keep their better members fresher. We saw it last year.”

“And injury can keep someone out for a match or three, too,” Yukiko nodded. “Maybe they were injured in training? We know that Nick doesn’t care if he hurts people.”

“True. I half-believe what I told them— their clan will try to put them as far away from us as they can until the finals,” Jenn said.

“Since Jason seems to be taking over as the leader, I agree. If it was Nick, he’d want us in the first round,” Gregory said.

“We hadn’t heard the academy had censured them, but it seemed to hit home,” Yukiko said. “No wonder this year has been quiet... though I am surprised that no other clan has tried to challenge us, together or separately.”

“Might be worried about their own members. We did take both tournaments,” Gregory said.

“True,” Yukiko agreed as they reached the clan hall.

“Apprentices, welcome back,” Dia said, blowing out a long line of smoke. “You’re back earlier than anticipated.”

“We wanted to be here for dinner,” Yukiko replied. “We’re having guests, aren’t we?”

“Indeed, we are,” Dia smiled. “You must have spoken to some of them. How did they take being invited?”

“Very excited,” Gregory replied. “They sent replies back, they said.”

“We received them, but a small note doesn’t convey emotions.”

“We’ll go get our baths now so we’re ready for dinner,” Jenn said.

“I’d ask you to wait,” Dia said. “Go ahead and study or meditate for the hour.”

“Very well,” Yukiko said. “We will see you in the bath?”

“Of course.”

“Resonance?” Gregory asked as they entered the clan hall.

“Yes. Meditation seems best,” Yukiko said. “I believe our bath is going to be full.”

“Yeah, I thought that, too,” Jenn agreed.

“Ah, you think Dia will bring the novices to bathe?”

“Yes. It makes sure that they understand part of how the clan operates, and it will help them feel like they’re a part of it already.”

“Oh, I hadn’t thought about that second part,” Jenn said, “but yeah, I see it now.”

“Being included in a clan activity that can be shrugged off as proper etiquette...” Gregory nodded. “I get it. Daciana will probably be beside herself,” he chuckled, imagining the excitable woman being asked to join them.

“She won’t be the only one,” Yukiko said. “All three of them will be. Daciana will just be the most vocal of them.”

“You’re right on that,” Jenn laughed.

~*~*~

Gregory sat in his aether cavern, doing a Magi Square with his aether flame, as he let the feeling of resonance strengthen around him. He knew it was almost time for them to stop and go bathe when something different happened. He felt a tingling sensation on the edge of his perception— he wasn’t sure how to describe it, maybe like a small tap of a finger on a desk?

Letting the flame go back to its natural state, he focused on the feeling. His mind gave him the impression of Yukiko to his left, where the sensation was coming from. A heartbeat later, he felt the same from his right where Jenn sat. With a smile, he knew that his resonance now stretched a little over a foot away from his body.

The soft knock on the door came just before Velma’s voice, “Apprentices, it is time for the bath.”

The cavern vanished, but the lingering sense of Yukiko and Jenn beside him stayed as he looked at the door. “We’ll be right down.”

“I can feel you...” Yukiko whispered happily, her eyes still closed.

“Me, too,” Jenn added. “A tingle on my senses.”

“Mine feels like a soft chord of music,” Yukiko said.

“A tap of a finger on a desk,” Gregory said. “I feel both of you.”

Both of his wives opened their eyes and gave him a smile.

“Maybe later, you can do that,” Yukiko smirked as she rose gracefully to her feet.

“Oh, I’d like that,” Jenn nodded, standing beside her, “but wouldn’t that be us feeling him?”

“Oh, but he’d feel us both feeling him,” Yukiko giggled.

“True.”

“And now, I’ll need a cold bath,” Gregory snorted.

“We’ll stop,” Jenn said.

“Yes… that would be awkward for him to explain,” Yukiko agreed.

“I believe you’ll both be in the bath longer than me, so I’ll see you at the table,” Gregory said, snagging both their arms and gently pulling them back to give them a quick kiss.

“That will likely be the case,” Yukiko said.

“I’m sure it will be,” Jenn said. “Let’s go. I want to see their faces when they come to bathe.”

Gregory watched them both go and smiled after them. I’m a very lucky man, even if I do feel like they enjoy teasing me at times.

When he entered the changing room, he found a handful of baskets already in use. He didn’t waste any time stripping down, but it did take him a moment longer, as he’d forgotten he was still wearing his bracer. He was almost done when Lightshield entered the room.

“How are you, Elder?” Gregory asked.

“I am fine. Thank you for asking. I was glad you did not come back via the postern. There was a crowd there for most of the day.”

“A crowd?”

“Yes, because of me. An elder having to do gate duty was enough to warrant a lot of attention. I did lose some reputation for the clan, but I am confident that by the end of the tournament, that loss will have been erased.”

“We will do our best, Elder.”

“I have no doubts,” Lightshield said. “If you will give me a moment to change, I could use an arm into the bathing room.”

“I will wait, sir.”

It took a little while, but soon enough, Gregory was helping Lightshield into the next room. Gin and the other staff, except for Ravol, were already in the tub.

“Where’s Ravol?” Gregory asked.

“Cooking,” Steva replied. “He was in here just before we were. I was handling prep while he bathed, and now, he’s getting it all cooked while we bathe.”

“Huh... I never thought about how that worked for the cooks,” Gregory said, helping Lightshield onto the stone bench for washing. “There you go, sir.”

“Thank you. It pains me to be this weak with the clan starting to grow again. My successor will have their work cut out for them, as our enemies will surely try to push us when I die.”

“I’m sure your successor will do you proud, sir.”

“Yes, you are right. I have full confidence in them, but it will not be pleasant in the least.”

“Did all the guests make it, Elder?” Gin asked.

“Yes, I greeted all of them. The dining room will be a lively place tonight.” A faint smile touched Lightshield’s lips. “A very lively place.”

“That’s good,” Gregory said.

“Oh, I agree,” Lightshield said.

“We need to get going and make sure everything else is in place,” Quilet said, pulling himself out of the water.

“Yeah,” Steva said.

“True enough...” Zenim sighed.

“See you at dinner,” Gregory called to the three departing men.

“Gregory,” Lightshield said once the door closed, “does it bother you? The lack of training for your magic?”

Gregory didn’t answer. Instead, he gave it some thought. “At times, sir, but you’ve told Dia before that foresight can’t be taught, as it’s intuitive. I couldn’t hold onto my moments of frustration with that being known.”

“But many others would,” Lightshield said. “They would feel that an attempt should be made, regardless.”

“Foolish, sir. If you could teach me at all, I know you would.”

“You are wiser than your years. In time, I would think you will grow to lead the newer generation of magi, and perhaps, even the clan.”

Gregory looked away from the elder. “That’s high praise, sir. I just do my best.”

“May that always be the case,” Lightshield said before he upended the bucket of water over his head to rinse the soap off.

Gregory quickly finished and helped Lightshield over to the bath.

“Tell me, Gin, how do you feel our clan will do in the tournament?” Lightshield asked after a minute of soaking.

“Well. They’ll easily be in the top three unless something goes completely wrong. They have a good chance of winning it all. The Eternal Flame, Han Merchant Exchange, and Swift Wind are my biggest concerns. Most clans won’t have outfitted their apprentices as well as ours, but those three will have, and I’m sure they have trained hard, too.”

“Hmm, yes, those were my thoughts, as well,” Lightshield said. “The Eternal Flame will not just be trying to win, though. They will be looking to dominate and, when they face our clan, they will even try to kill our apprentices.”

“Sir, we’ve worked hard,” Gregory said. “We know the danger we’ll be facing... not just from them, but from everyone we’ll face. If or when we face Nick and his friends, we will win. There is only one thing I worry about with any of them.”

“Do tell,” Lightshield prompted him when Gregory hesitated.

“The light that Nick can make with his armor that cripples Yuki’s magic... It would leave her exposed in a way that neither I nor Jenn would be.”

“That is a concern,” Lightshield nodded. “I will consider ways to overcome that. For tonight, set that fear aside. We need to show our potential clan members the positive side of the clan.”

“I will do my best, sir,” Gregory said, bowing to him.

Chapter Fifty-six

Gregory was seated at the dining room table along with Gin, Lightshield, and the male staff when the women joined them. He smiled— Yukiko was the first one through the doorway, with Jenn only a step behind her, and both were smiling at him. Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria followed them with Velma, Murium, Inda, Indara, and Bishop behind them. Gregory was surprised to see Clover and Ling come in after them, and Dia was the last one into the room.

“Welcome to Aether’s Guard, Apprentices and Novices,” Lightshield said. “I hope you did not mind the tradition of cleaning up before dinner.”

All five guests admitted they didn’t mind and had, in fact, enjoyed it.

“I am glad. We will be having dinner before we discuss more about the clan.” When they agreed to his suggestion, Lightshield motioned to Ravol. “We are ready, Ravol.”

Ravol brought the fully-laden cart to the table. He set the covered platters down first, then placed a handful of pitchers with different beverages on the table. “Tonight, we have a standard clan meal. The elder wanted you to see something commonplace and not a grand feast that might skew your ideas of the clan.”

With that said, he removed the lids to the food. “We have boar with a spiker fruit glaze, and bane boar in the same glaze. The bane boar is prepared for a low apprentice, so novices, you should temper it with some of the regular boar if you want more. To go with the boar, there is wild rice with pieces of spiker fruit mixed in and lightly-buttered charid with herbs.”

The scent of the meal made a couple of stomachs growl. Both Clover and Daciana suddenly looked mortified. Their blushes deepened when a few chuckles came from the others at the table.

“To drink, there is an aether-infused wine in the red pitcher, so those of apprentice rank five and up can have a little more of a boost with their food. The white pitcher has a wonderful juice to temper the aether infusion of the meal if you need the help. Lastly, the green pitcher has regular wine for those of us who are not magi.”

“Thank you, Ravol,” Lightshield said. “We do not stand on ceremony for the meals. Once they are served, we just help ourselves.” Putting action to words, Lightshield grabbed a big chunk of the bane boar for himself.

The other members of the clan all loaded their plates. The guests hesitated for a few seconds before they got their food, but they were soon trading serving platters and utensils to fill their plates with the others.

Clover was effusive in her praise to Ravol— she loved everything there was to have. Ling, like Gregory, had only taken a token serving of the charid. Nessa was the opposite, taking a large helping of the charid and letting Ravol know she loved it. Victoria asked Ravol about the herbs used in conjunction with the charid. She clearly understood cooking and explained that she used to help her mother at the inn.

The meal was a little louder than normal, but otherwise, everything felt normal to Gregory as he ate. Yukiko and Jenn bantered with the guests, clearly referencing an earlier conversation they’d had.

“I loved the bath. It was amazing,” Clover replied to a question from Jenn. “It’s even better than the ones in the training halls.”

“I think that it was the company,” Victoria said. “They aren’t different in layout in my opinion, but the company vastly improved them.”

“Hmm, you have a point,” Ling nodded. “Not needing to look over your shoulder made it much more relaxing.”

Daciana barked a short laugh. “Reminds me of when Lucy grabbed my tail while we were bathing and commented about my heritage.”

“You could have gotten in trouble for that,” Nessa hissed at her, glancing at Lightshield.

“Intolerance is an ugly thing,” Lightshield sighed. “Alas, it is commonplace.”

That dimmed the conversations around the table for a bit, and they finished their dinner during that lull. Ravol and the other staff members, besides Murium, gathered the dirty dishes. Murium excused herself, as did Inda and Indara, leaving the clan members and Gin at the table with their guests.

“Now that dinner has come to an end, we should speak on why you are here tonight,” Lightshield said. Seeing that he had their attention, he smiled. “Each of you has expressed interest in the clan, but there are two reasons we do not accept people readily.” He paused. “Do you know what those are?”

“The other clans might try coming after us to hurt your clan,” Nessa said first.

“That is one of them.”

“Belief in Aether,” Ling said softly. “We’ve studied the clan, Elder. The driving force behind Aether’s Guard is the idea that Aether will return. When that happens, the clan will be there to guard him from his enemies. To truly belong, you have to believe that Aether will return and be ready to stand beside him...” Ling licked her lips, causing a brief pause before she rushed on with, “No matter who stands against him.”

Lightshield smiled at her. “That is the second. Well done, both of you.”

Nessa and Ling bowed their heads to him.

“Now, what I need to ask each of you is a very serious question, and I want you to answer one at a time. Do you believe?” he asked with reverence.

“Yes,” Daciana said when he looked at her. “Aether will return, and I will be his fangs if needed. There is an old myth in my family that we once stood at Aether’s side, and that has passed down every generation since. It was the first reason I wanted to join the clan.”

“I see,” Lightshield said, a smile touching his lips briefly. “There are other reasons, but I will not pry into those.”

Daciana blushed and looked at the table. “Thank you, Elder.”

Nessa exhaled slowly when Lightshield looked her in the eyes. “Elder, I’m sure you know that those with eurtik blood are barely tolerated at best, and used or killed at worst, by most of the other clans. Aether’s Guard has always been different. I’ve looked long and hard into the clan, and I can find nowhere when people like me and my friends were treated similarly by this clan. I pray that Aether, when he returns, will take that ideal and make it shine out over the entire world.”

“That is my hope. One of them, at least,” Lightshield replied.

Victoria blinked when Lightshield looked at her, and her eyes went to Gregory briefly. “Elder, I’ve always wanted to see the world. I prayed to Aether for years, as being a magi was the easiest way to accomplish my goal. A little over a year ago, that changed. My only goal now is to be the best I can be, and I hope that Aether may cast his gaze my way in time. I will serve him faithfully and will always put his needs above my own.”

Gregory blinked at Victoria’s wording, and he felt his aether flare briefly.

“Yes, I can see it in your eyes,” Lightshield said softly. “That is devotion. When he returns, I am sure he will be very glad that you are there for him.”

Ling swallowed when Lightshield shifted his gaze to her. “Elder... I don’t know if I believe as deeply as the novices do. For that, I am sorry. What I do know is that six months ago, I had only one friend, Clover.” She put her hand on Clover’s for a second. “She was my only solace during the first year... now, I have more friends, friends who have helped guide us and helped us grow. We’ve grown faster since we’ve met our peers in the clan. At times, I almost felt like Aether himself had taken notice of us... I want to join the clan to repay him, and to stay with my friends.”

“Me, too,” Clover said before anyone else could speak. “I want to be here with my friends, too. I don’t know if it’s Aether, but I do know it’s Greg and Yuki and Jenn that have pushed us and encouraged us to do better. I want that. I want to be with them so much.” Her tone was pleading at the end.

Lightshield chuckled softly. “Honesty is always welcome here. Each of you spoke the truth, as you feel it to be, which leaves me with only one last question— why did I invite you all here together, instead of as separate groups? I could have asked just you two, or you three, here on different days. So why did I do this?”

The five guests all looked at each other, wondering if one of the others knew.

When no one spoke after a minute, Lightshield spoke again, “In the future, there was the chance for ill will. Each of you might have felt slighted that the others got in before you.” He held up a hand when Nessa and Ling started to speak. “I have foresight. There are very people who have that magic. When I say there could have been ill will, I know of what I speak. This is why I had you all come tonight. You were able to speak to each other, interact, and hear why each wishes to join the clan. It is my hope that this will help thin that chance. While I will welcome you all into the clan, I will not do so until after the tournament concludes. Your reasons as to why are still valid, but this is one more reason to add to them.”

All five were excited and a little sad that they were having to wait.

“My hope is that you five, even though you are separated by a year, will grow together. That this is but the first step of you growing close, and being ready to assist each other with your weaknesses, while sharing your strengths. Maybe I am a foolish old man, but it is good to have dreams. Dreams help us keep pushing on, even when it seems bleak. I know each of you harbors dreams of your own, but I believe that you will all find your dreams with us.”

All five wore wide smiles, and a few were blushing when he finished speaking.

“The day after the tournament, we will welcome all of you into the clan,” Lightshield smiled. “Before we bid you a good night, Dia will take you on a tour of the clan hall.”

“If you will follow me,” Dia said, standing up.

Everyone but Lightshield rose from the table. The guests all bowed formally to Lightshield and thanked him for inviting them, then went to follow Dia, who was waiting by the exit.

“Gregory, a moment, please?” Lightshield asked before he could leave the room.

“I’ll catch up,” Gregory told his wives, going back to the table. As he took a seat again, he realized that only he and Lightshield were still in the room. “Yes, Elder?”

“Do you still feel that all of them are suitable for the clan?” Lightshield asked.

Lips pursed, Gregory gave the question a minute of thought. “Yes, sir. All three novices are steadfast in their determination, and I think they will always be with the clan. Honestly, I was surprised at Ling’s reply to your question, but I believe her. Clover,” Gregory chuckled, “she meant it, too. I can’t see any of them turning on the clan, sir.”

“Do you feel it?” Lightshield asked.

Meeting Lightshield’s eyes, he wasn’t surprised at the sharp intellect he could see in them. Lightshield’s body might be fading, but his mind and spirit were still razor-sharp. The question seemed to reach into Gregory and pluck at his soul. For a moment, Gregory felt his resonance expand out— beyond two-feet, beyond a dozen yards. He felt it extend to the whole of the clan hall. Each person inside the walls resonated on his aether, and Gregory could feel each of them. Each tap on his resonance felt firm or true, as his mind wanted to interpret it now.

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said, his resonance snapping back down to being just over a foot away from him. “I do.”

“Very well. All of them will be joining the clan.” Lightshield rose slowly from the table. “Sleep well.”

Gregory sat there for another minute, thinking about what his resonance had done, but he didn’t have an answer.

Chapter Fifty-seven

Entering the dining room for breakfast, Gregory greeted the four already in the room. “Good morning to you all.”

“Good morning to you three,” Lightshield said after Yukiko and Jenn echoed Gregory. “I do trust you will be back here just after the sixth bell? We will be taking seats to watch your friends and potential clan members fight.”

“So you already know what arenas they will be in?” Gregory asked.

“Of course. I know today’s and tomorrow’s, but after that, things could change too much to be certain. I also want us to be in a group when we go.”

“Understood, Elder,” Gregory said.

“We will be seated in the front row, so they’ll easily see us,” Bishop added. “Right above one of the tunnels, I believe.” She looked to Lightshield, who nodded.

“Feel free to let them know so they can look for us,” Dia added. “And, if they do fight in different arenas during the tournament, one of the three of us,” she motioned to herself, Bishop, and Lightshield, “will be there.”

“They will be very happy,” Yukiko said.

“Ecstatic, in Daciana’s case,” Jenn corrected.

“That is good,” Lightshield smiled. “Their enthusiasm is a balm to my old bones. Your friend’s parents will be there, as well, and your family has arranged carriages for them and the novices. We will be saving seats across the aisle from ours for them and the novices to sit.”

“That’ll make them even happier,” Yukiko smiled.

“Except for Daciana, maybe,” Jenn snickered, thinking of Gufta.

“If her mother is there too, I’m sure her father will be a bit more subdued,” Gregory added.

“Breakfast is ready,” Steva said.

“Ah, then let us eat. Our apprentices have studying to go do,” Lightshield said. “Do tell the chief archivist hello for me. I try not to trouble her with my presence.”

“Yes, Elder,” Gregory said, wondering about his phrasing.

~*~*~

“Four hours!” Daciana was nearly vibrating in place as she said the words a few feet from the table. As if on cue, the fourth bell began to chime and her smile widened.

“You seem ready,” Jenn chuckled. “Sit down. We have studying to do.”

Daciana abruptly sat, her tail wagging fast. “Yes, I know, but it’s almost here! After dinner last night, I had so much trouble sleeping.”

“She was bouncing off the walls... almost literally, once,” Nessa added with a smirk as she took her seat beside Yukiko. “Not that I was much better. To be invited to eat with you all and to see the clan hall? It made me even more eager to prove myself.”

“It was exciting,” Victoria said softly.

“You aren’t nervous?” Gregory asked her.

“A little about what the fights might bring, but not of failing to join the clan.”

“She’s been positive that we’ll all be in after the tournament ends,” Daciana grinned. “Even more so than me.”

“I was surprised that the elder wasn’t inviting the other two,” Nessa said. “They might not be as advanced as you or as skilled in a battle, but more people would be useful, wouldn’t it?”

“No, we’d be worried about them,” Yukiko explained. “Lack of focus can cost us even more.”

“I didn’t think about that,” Nessa said.

“We’ll be there to watch your fights,” Jenn said. “We’ll be above one of the tunnels into the arena.”

“But which arena?” Daciana asked. “There are five of them.”

“Today, you all fight in the central arena, and we’ll be above one of the arches.”

“Who do we fight?” Daciana asked intently.

“Lightshield didn’t tell us,” Gregory said, staring Daciana down. “We shouldn’t even know what we do.”

Daciana lowered her gaze, and her tail curled under the seat. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. You’re just who you are,” Jenn said kindly. “None of us is upset, but try to temper yourself?”

“Okay,” Daciana said, her tail uncurling as she shot a glance toward Gregory.

“What Jenn said,” Gregory added when Daciana looked at him. “Doubly so when it’s things that aren’t public knowledge yet. Your enthusiasm is something we all enjoy about you, so we don’t want to quash it, we just want to guide it a little better.”

Daciana gave him a tentative smile, her tail wagging slightly. “Okay.”

“Just look for us when you fight,” Yukiko said. “Oh, and we were told your parents will be there. They will probably be seated near us. They’ll likely have seats for you there, as well.”

Nessa beamed when she heard her parents would be there, but then looked worried. “Both of them? But who is going to run the bar?”

Gregory looked around before lowering his voice, “Hintle, one of Yuki’s parent’s guards. He used to do the job before he joined them. Your aunt is going to be in the kitchen. But when we said parents, that also includes Daciana’s.”

“Both of them?” Daciana asked, surprised.

“That’s what we believe, though it wasn’t said flatly,” Gregory corrected.

“I hope he behaves...” Daciana huffed.

“Let’s get started with our studying,” Yukiko said. “The fighting will come soon enough.”

~*~*~

Gregory was closing his book when Sarinia came to their table. “Apprentices, I hope your studying has been informative and enlightening.”

“It has been,” Yukiko smiled. “Thank you.”

“I just wanted to wish you all the best for your upcoming tournament. My time gets even shorter during the tournaments. I will be watching the most studious with eager eyes... all six of you.”

“We’ll do our best, as will they,” Jenn said.

“Of that, I have no doubts.”

“Our elder wanted us to wish you well for him. He said that he didn’t want to trouble you with his presence,” Gregory said.

Sarinia’s lips twitched. “Lightshield once caused more commotion in these walls than any other magi. I banned him from setting foot inside... maybe I should rescind that now. I think it might be time to mend that fence. Tell him that I am willing to speak with him in my office, if he wishes.”

“I will tell him, Chief,” Gregory said, bowing his head.

“I do not doubt he told you just for this to happen,” Sarinia said. “Good day to you all.” She gave them a bob of her head before leaving.

“I wonder what he did to earn the ban?” Jenn asked idly as they gathered their things.

“Good question, but I doubt we’ll ever know,” Yukiko said. “Let’s get going. We need to be back at the clan hall soon.”

“Have a good day,” Rafiq told them as they came toward the exit.

“Can you do me a favor, Rafiq?” Yukiko asked.

“That would depend,” Rafiq replied.

“Can you make sure that bets are placed on our friends to win every fight today, as long as they don’t fight each other?”

“Ah. Considering I’d already planned to do just that, yes.”

Yukiko put a pouch on his desk. “Thank you. Just split it in three and bet it on one each, then add the winnings to the next bet, please.”

“Going to stack your bets? Very well.”

“Me, too,” Jenn said, quickly adding her coin pouch to the desk.

“Me, three, but mine is much smaller in size,” Gregory said and set his coin pouch with theirs.

“Very well. I will have your money tomorrow,” Rafiq replied. “Did you want me to take any of it to bet on them to end up in the final eight to start with?”

“All of mine, instead of the other bets,” Gregory said. “A third on each.”

“Hmm... divide their stacks into half each. Half for today, and half for that,” Yukiko said.

“Do the same for me as Yuki,” Jenn said.

“Very well. This will be the most I can do for you, but I will make sure it is handled. Have a good day.”

They wished him a good day, then jogged back to the clan hall as the sixth bell chimed.

“There they are now,” Lightshield said. “Let us go.” He started walking as soon as he saw them. Dia, Bishop, Gin, Inda, and Indara followed him, and the three apprentices fell in at the end of the line.

The trek across the academy grounds was peaceful. Dawn was coming— the sky was only just starting to take on light, and the sun hadn’t quite risen yet. The gentle breeze held a bite of winter chill, but that was nothing compared to the misery of the previous sleet storm they had fought in.

“Elder,” Gregory said, moving up to speak with him, “the chief archivist said she would speak with you in her office later, if you wanted.”

“Thank you. I will do so,” Lightshield replied. “Today will be a good day.”

Gregory bowed his head and dropped back to walk with his wives, as they had to go single file over a couple of bridges.

“I hope they do well,” Yukiko said once he’d rejoined them. “I know they are well trained. They’re going to fight with everything they have, but that doesn’t always mean you win.”

“They’re better prepared than a majority of their peers,” Jenn said.

“They might have some tricky spots,” Gregory said. “They don’t have rings to help with fire or barriers, but Jenn didn’t either and she made it to the final eight.”

“It wasn’t pretty, but I did, and they’re better trained than I was,” Jenn nodded.

“We’ll find out soon,” Yukiko said.

~*~*~

Seventh bell came and went, and a handful of minutes later, others began to show up. The arena filled up steadily, and Inda only had to turn away one couple looking to take the seats they were saving for the families.

“Ah, here they are, just as the staff told us,” Hao said. “Elder, are we sitting there?” He motioned to the seats that Inda and Indara were bookending.

“Those seats are for the novice’s families,” Lightshield explained. “They will want to save the three seats between them for their children. Your seats are with your children.”

Gufta grinned at them and smiled broadly. Beside him was a woman of middle height and plain features. When Gufta pointed at them, she smiled and waved. Ramon and Vana followed them to the seats, giving them a smile and wave, as well.

“So many of them in this section of the stands,” a snide voice said, catching Gregory’s attention, “as if their children will be more than fodder.”

Yukiko caught Gregory’s hand and squeezed it, stopping him from turning around. “Ignore the idiots, dear one. Our friends will show them, just as we did.”

He gave her a wry smile. “It’s always harder for me to not react when it’s at someone I care for.”

“Care for? Hmm. Do I need to ask Dia about a larger room?” Yukiko asked with a smirk.

“You know what I meant,” Gregory said, rolling his eyes.

“Yes, but it is fun to poke at you a little.”

He shook his head, wearing a smile.

“Do you believe they will do well?” Hao asked as he took his seat beside Yukiko.

“I’ve already had bets placed on them,” Yukiko smiled. “For today, and for them to end up in the final eight.”

“I’ll have to keep an ear open for bets,” Hao said, touching his coin pouch.

“The guy two rows behind us should bite,” Gregory whispered to Hao. “He made a comment that Yukiko had to stop me from responding to.”

Hao’s eyes glittered. “Did he, indeed? Well then, maybe an abject lesson is in order...”

Chapter Fifty-eight

Daciana walked out of the tunnel, the first fight of the day. Gufta yelled her name out and rose to his feet. She looked back at him, waving with an embarrassed smile. Her eyes drifted to the side and she suddenly drew herself upright, giving the clan a nod. Turning back to face the arena proper, she walked toward the adjudicator, who was wearing a cyan-colored robe with a clenched fist emblem on the back.

“Why do they even bother?” the man from before asked behind Gregory. “It’s not like any of the breeds ever win enough fights to make it worthwhile.”

“Missed last year’s fights?” Hao asked, turning to look at the portly man.

“I was away on business, though I heard that someone almost repeated for the novices.”

“Very close. They lost in the finals,” Hao nodded. “I overheard you say you don’t believe the novice on the sands can win?”

“Against her opponent, I doubt she can,” the man laughed.

Hao looked back to see the other novice leave the far tunnel. The young man that came out was nearly as large as the magus adjudicating the match. “Hmm... Yes, he will probably make it difficult, but I’d still be willing to back the first novice.”

The man gave Hao a look that he clearly doubted his sanity.

“If the odds are good, I’d be willing to place a thousand vela on her,” Hao said.

A smile appeared on the portly man’s face. “I’ll give you five-to-one, then.”

“Not as sure about the other novice after all?” Hao asked with a snort.

“Eight-to-one,” the portly man said, giving Hao a smirk, “unless you’re going to retract your bold statement?”

“Agreed. Eight-to-one,” Hao smiled. “Armsmaster, did you hear the bet?”

Gin looked back and nodded. “I did, Warlin.”

“An armsmaster? Here?” the man asked in shock.

Gin turned around so he could look at the man. “I’m the physical instructor for Aether’s Guard.”

“Aether’s Guard? Didn’t they disband?”

“No. In fact, the winners of the last two tournaments are in the clan,” Gin said, “as well as a magi who placed second and third, respectively.” He motioned to the three of them sitting behind him.

“Hmm... I doubt they will be able to resurrect that clan by themselves. Just three of them might have a problem against some of the more robust clans.”

Hao grinned wider. “Would you care to wager on that?”

The portly man’s lips twisted. “And how would I find you to collect?”

“The same way I would,” Hao said. “The armsmaster will back and collect the wager. Surely you wouldn’t doubt him?”

“Fine, but it’ll be an even bet, since you want it so badly.”

“Even odds when they’ll have to win every fight?” Hao laughed, and others around them snickered. “Pardon me if I fail to see that as generous.”

“Fine. What odds would you call fair?”

“Ten-to-one, and I’ll go so far as to bet up to twenty thousand vela that they will win the apprentice tournament.”

“Done at twenty thousand,” the portly man laughed. “Ten-to-one odds are fair, as far as I’m concerned.”

“Your name, sir?” Gin asked.

“Dustin Carlisle, purveyor of fine meats. You might have heard of my company, ‘Carlisle Cuisine’?”

“I have,” Hao nodded. “I’m Hao Warlin of Warlin Mercantile.”

Carlisle’s lips pursed. “Warlin? Yes, I’ve heard of you.”

“And my daughter, Yukiko, is part of the group that you just bet against.”

“Ah, that explains your foolish bet,” Carlisle laughed.

“The fight is about to begin,” the woman next to Carlisle said primly.

That brought everyone’s attention back to the arena. The novices were bowing, and a murmur of excitement filled the air as the spectators waited to see the first fight of the tournament.

Gregory realized that he’d missed the normal announcement of the tournament, having been caught up in the drama with Carlisle. He exhaled and focused on Daciana. Come on, Daciana... show them all that you’re better than them.

The magus backed away after the novices bowed to each other, his hand going up. The few seconds it took the adjudicator to back up felt like an age to Gregory. When he finally stopped moving, his hand came down sharply and Daciana charged the other novice.

The bigger novice started to backpedal immediately, clearly afraid of Daciana, shocking the crowd that had been expecting the bigger novice to be the one charging. Daciana caught him quickly, and the man lashed out with a punch, but Daciana dodged. She grabbed the offered arm, latching onto it.

She pivoted into him, sweeping her leg behind him and catching his knee. When his balance broke, she jerked back the other way, tossing him over her hip. She never let go of him— instead, she twisted his arm and locked her legs around it. Daciana fell to the ground, pulling at the locked joint.

The man slapped the ground repeatedly and the adjudicator stepped forward, clearly speaking. Daciana let go of his arm and rolled to her feet, wearing a large grin on her face as she looked at the silent crowd.

Gufta was the first one to make significant noise, jumping to his feet and shouting, “That’s my girl!”

“Winner, Novice Lyall!” the adjudicator announced.

Cheers went up for Daciana while others laughed at Gufta’s proud father moment. Carlisle was glaring down at Daciana in disgust, and Hao turned to face the portly man.

“Yes, yes, I’ll pay you,” Carlisle said before Hao could speak.

“Actually,” Hao smiled, “I was going to give you a chance to win that back.”

Carlisle hesitated. “Go on...”

“She has two more fights, both in this arena, I believe. I’d be willing to go triple or nothing on each of the next fights.”

“Without knowing who her opponents will be?” Carlisle asked incredulously.

“Yes. If she loses either, you owe me nothing, but if she wins, it is triple the profit for each.”

Carlisle thought about it, then glanced back toward the arena where Daciana was grinning their way, and his nostrils flared. He had no idea that Daciana was grinning at her friends— all he saw was a cocky eurtik-blooded novice acting like she was the best.

“Done!” Carlisle hissed.

“Armsmaster?” Hao asked.

“I heard the bet,” Gin said simply.

“Excellent,” Hao smiled as he turned back to the front. “Today is turning out to be a wonderful day.”

“Do you know him?” Gregory asked softly.

“Him personally? No. His business? Yes. He can easily afford the loss. I’d try to get him to bet against Nessa, as well, but I’m not sure he’ll bite.”

“He might after her first fight,” Yukiko said.

Daciana came into the stands and gave them a grin before turning to her friends and exchanging congratulations. As she went to sit, Nessa stood up, giving her mother a smile before heading down.

“Figures they’d know each other,” Carlisle snorted. “Animals know they have to band together to survive.”

“You know, Carlisle,” Hao said with false cheer, “it dawns on me that my bet against you might net me nothing at all today.”

“It will net you nothing,” Carlisle laughed. “I don’t believe for an instant that the pup will win twice more.”

“That’s why a man of the world knows when to back the right horse,” Hao said, hiding how much he hated playing into the other man’s prejudice.

Carlisle laughed, “I see. You believe her equine friend can do the same?”

“If they don’t fight each other, I’d be willing to bet she can,” Hao said, hedging against the one thing that would kill both bets easily.

“A sweep?” Carlisle asked as he watched two novices enter the arena.

“Yes.”

“Odds?”

“Same as before?” Hao offered.

“Done and done,” Carlisle laughed. “Did you see that, dear?” he asked, turning to the woman beside him. She was easily twenty years his junior. “Easy money. This is why I love the tournaments.”

“Yes, I remember,” the woman said. “I just like to watch them beat each other. The last one wasn’t nearly bloody enough.” The sadistic smile on her face spoke volumes about her.

“You heard that one, as well?” Hao asked Gin.

“Indeed. You now have three active bets against each other.”

When the next fight started, Yukiko asked her father what he intended to do with the money when he won.

“Half will go to them. They’ll have earned it,” Hao told her. “Or did you have something else in mind?”

“If you took the winnings, which, at this point, will be substantial, and went to Hemet’s, you could get them items that would be better than what they have... but it’d be better if you gave the things to their parents to give to them. It separates the gifts a little more.”

“More layers of deniability are good. I’m glad you remember,” Hao smiled fondly. “We can do that tonight. I’ll have their carriage go straight back, and we can make a detour to Hemet’s. It’ll mean skipping the auction house tonight, but that’s a small price considering the good stuff doesn’t really show up until the last few nights.”

“Thank you, Father,” Yukiko said.

~*~*~

Nessa’s fight was after the second match, and she walked onto the arena floor without a single look back. She was focused on the other girl standing near the adjudicator. Gregory could tell there was a story by the way the other novice sneered at Nessa, but he didn’t know what it was. The girl waiting for Nessa said something, and the adjudicator clearly rebuked her for it. Nessa’s head had lifted at whatever had been said, but she just walked calmly to the center. The two women bowed as directed— to the boxes, to the crowd, and finally, to each other.

The moment the fight began, the other novice had a burning ball of fire in her hand and she threw it at Nessa. Nessa did her best to avoid it, but she hadn’t been prepared for the flames. Even then, she nearly made it with a dodge and what looked like a brief gust of wind. Everything but her left arm cleared the flame.

Nessa let out a ragged scream of pain as she hit the ground and rolled onto her burnt arm. The woman was clearly saying something, but no one could hear over the roar from those who had enjoyed the sight, including Carlisle behind the group.

Nessa’s jaw was clenched in pain as she pushed herself to her feet, her left arm dangling beside her. Taking a defensive stance, she beckoned her opponent with her right hand. The other novice laughed at Nessa, sneering as she rushed her.

Nessa waited until they were about to collide before sand whipped up hard from the arena floor. The other novice had expected some sand, but not the hard, gusting wall that hit her. She kept her head averted and her eyes closed, trying to stop short, but Nessa wasn’t going to allow that.

With a beautifully executed front kick, she drove her heel into the other woman’s gut. When the novice sagged, clearly reeling from the first kick, Nessa spun on her heel and performed a roundhouse kick. With the way the other novice’s head snapped to the side when her foot connected, it was clear that it was a devastating blow.

Nessa wasn’t about to relent, not with her left arm out of the fight. As her opponent went tumbling to the ground, Nessa followed her, kicking again and again. It took the adjudicator a few seconds before he called Nessa off.

Stepping back, Nessa bowed to him as he raised the glowing metal disk to announce her the winner. While he made the announcement, the healers rushed out to see to her and the other novice. Before they could reach her, Nessa bowed to the boxes and her downed opponent.

“Hmm… well, it seems she is sturdier than I anticipated,” Carlisle huffed, “but the healers won’t spend enough aether to fully heal her. It will make the next fight even tougher for her.”

“That is indeed possible,” Hao agreed. “Only time will tell.”

Chapter Fifty-nine

It was late afternoon, and Daciana had won her third fight. Having dominated all three fights without using any aether, the crowd was cheering loudly as she walked off the floor. Most of the crowd was, at least— Carlisle looked like he’d sucked on a lemon and had gotten it lodged in his throat.

“Well, it appears that you’ve lost both bets,” Hao said, looking back at Carlisle. “That’s one hundred and forty-four thousand vela.”

“Yes, I can do my own arithmetic, Warlin,” Carlisle hissed, acutely aware of everyone nearby watching him. “I don’t carry that kind of money on my person.”

“Hmm, but you surely have a bond with you. I’m willing to take a properly-sealed bond. Or…” Hao trailed off, standing and walking over beside him. “I don’t normally offer such things, but I’d be willing to take half of what is owed.”

“On what condition?” The question was laced with venom.

“Ten-to-one on them sweeping their fights tomorrow,” Hao smiled amiably. “You’ve voiced time and time again... what was it? Ah, yes. ‘Mere talking animals can’t win against real magi.’ I’m willing to let you fully embrace that belief.”

Carlisle’s face went purple when he realized that Hao had just trapped him. If he declined, it would be him admitting that the novices were more than he’d been saying all day, but taking the bet would mean putting nearly a million vela on the outcome. All eyes, even those of the novices and their family, bored into him as he sat there.

“Fine!” Carlisle snapped. Rising to his feet, he sneered at Hao. “If you wish to besmirch the Warlin Mercantile name by siding with beasts, clearly showing how flawed you are, far be it from me to stop you.” He scribbled out a bond and thrust it to Hao once he’d sealed it with blood.

“Armsmaster?” Hao asked with a smile.

“I have heard and witnessed the bet, as all here have, but I will make sure it is honored, on my blade,” Gin said, standing.

Carlisle glanced at Gin, then behind him to where Inda and Indara were standing. It took him a moment, but he finally placed them. His eyes widened and his skin flushed deeper. “Of course you would, with those th—!”

“If you say a word against my companions, I will ask for blood,” Gin said sharply, cutting the man off with the frigidity of it. “You have wagered. I have heard it and will make sure it is upheld, but to make a personal insult against those with me is to insult me.”

Carlisle looked like he had swallowed his tongue. When he finally spoke, it was a single word, filled with all the hatred in his rotund body: “Fine.” He turned to the woman who had been sitting with him, snapping at her, “Move, you stupid cow! We’re leaving! Now!”

The woman looked startled and fearful as she quickly hurried away with Carlisle following her.

Those nearby had been so focused on the drama unfolding that they’d missed that the fight in the arena had started.

Hao looked at everyone around them and gave them a small bow. “Apologies for disrupting your day and distracting you from the fights, though I’m sure you had entertainment enough.” His smile was knowing as he looked at the crowd. “And to answer any lingering doubts, no, I do not hold prejudices against those with eurtik blood. I call them friends and treat them as I would anyone else. Most I speak with are better-mannered and more pleasant than Carlisle. Now, if you will excuse us, my family and I have business elsewhere.”

With that said, Hao led his family away from the stands, though they didn’t go far— they went to the front of the arena, where they waited. After a minute or two, the others came out. Ramon, Gufta, and their wives looked shocked, and the novices looked excited and a little fearful at what they had heard.

Lightshield was wearing a wide smile and laughed when they finally stepped out of the arena. “Goodness, Warlin, you do know how to make an impression. I fully endorse what you did and why,” he said, holding up a hand to forestall any objection. “Those people will be questioning their own ideals for a while now, and maybe, Aether willing, they might even begin to change. Carlisle is a lost cause, though.”

“He is, indeed,” Hao nodded. “Elder, we were told that we could use your box at the auction house, but tonight, my family will pass on that.”

Lightshield’s eyes twinkled. “Yes. I wish you all a good evening, and I will have a staff member waiting to inform you of the correct arena tomorrow, just as I did today. Good eve to you all.”

“Thank you, Elder,” Hao said, bowing his head. “Good eve to you.”

As Lightshield left, Dia, Bishop, and Indara followed him.

Gin chuckled and looked at Hao. “Thought I’d have to draw steel for a moment. If he tries to balk at paying later, I will make sure the debt is extracted. I hope you all have a good evening.” Turning, he walked away with Inda by his side.

“Warlin,” Ramon said as Gin was leaving, “while I’m grateful for your faith in our daughter, I—”

Hao clapped Ramon on the shoulder, cutting him off. “My daughter believes in your daughters, and that belief has taken root in me. The trouble, if he wishes to create some, is a small price to help my friends know that they are not alone.” He looked at Gufta. “That includes you.”

Both Ramon and Gufta shared a look, unsure of how to respond.

“Husband, you are overpowering our friends,” Yoo-jin said with a fond smile. “Why don’t you and our family take the carriage and make the stops you planned? I will go with our friends. We have a reason to celebrate tonight. All three of you,” she addressed the novices, “are undefeated through the first day of the tournament. Hao and I made arrangements.” She gave the parents an apologetic smile. “I do hope that you’ll forgive our presumption, but we thought you’d like to enjoy a meal together without needing to cook it yourself,” she added the last while looking at Vana. “We have a private dining room waiting for all of us at the Golden Boar.”

All four parents looked a little surprised at the destination, but it was Vana who spoke first, “We wouldn’t wish to cost you—!”

“Cost us?” Yoo-jin smiled broadly. “Tonight was paid for by your children.”

Gufta barked a laugh. “Yes! That fat fool paid for disrespecting our Daciana.”

“His face was so purple, I thought he would burst,” Ramon snickered. “We accept.”

“Good. If you’ll come with me, then?” Yoo-jin asked. As she moved, she took Victoria gently by the elbow. “And if it’s alright, I’ll stand in for your mother. I know I’m not her, but you did so well that you deserve someone to celebrate you just as much. Consider me a surrogate mother while I am here.”

Victoria blinked as Yoo-jin guided her away. “But I didn’t win anything more. There were no bets on me.”

“Only because the fool couldn’t be baited into it,” Yoo-jin explained. “We had the same confidence in you. The way you won your second fight…” her voice trailed off as they walked away from the arena.

Hao let them get farther ahead before he looked back at Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn walking with him. “It appears we have a shopping trip to take care of. Hemet’s?”

“Yes, Father,” Yukiko smiled. “We have a little over seventy thousand to spend.”

“We can go beyond that, if needed,” Hao said. “After all, by tomorrow night, I’ll have nearly three-quarters of a million vela.”

“You played him like a fiddle,” Jenn said with respect.

“Well, he wasn’t that hard to manipulate,” Hao said. “I’ve dealt with too many merchants who took over from their fathers. The Carlisle family has run their business for generations. This one looked like the fool he turned out to be... he is wallowing in his family’s success and not understanding how quickly it can all come crashing down. Unfortunately, he’ll never thank me for this simple lesson.”

“Father has done similar in the past,” Yukiko said proudly. “Six or seven families have been ruined by their disrespect toward me.”

“Ten,” Hao said fondly. “You didn’t know them all, but as I once told Gregory, if you always react to known provocation, it becomes easy to manipulate you. Carlisle’s pride and assuredness that eurtik aren’t as worthy as others made him as easy to move as a jug.”

“Let’s go help our friends. Even if we do have to distance ourselves from it slightly, they’ll still know,” Gregory said. “I don’t know if Lightshield wanted the clan to be synonymous with tolerance of eurtik, but it seems like that’s the path before us now.”

“I doubt he minds,” Jenn said. “Dia has been with the clan for decades, and the traditions all point to them being tolerant.”

“Fair enough, my darling wife,” Gregory smiled.

~*~*~

The jingle of the bell announced them as they entered the shop. Hemet looked up and greeted them with a polite smile. “Greetings, honored Warlin and Pettits. How might my humble shop serve you today?”

“Hemet,” Hao greeted the older man with a broad smile, “your shop isn’t humble. It’s a gem that others simply don’t know the value of.”

“Ah, flattery. It is still sweet, even at my age,” Hemet chuckled. “Let us talk business, since that is obviously why you are here.”

“Indeed. I’m looking to buy items for three novices.”

“Earth, wind, and spatial magi,” Yukiko added.

“Hmm... The first two are common enough, but the third is fairly rare, even if there were two last year,” Hemet said, stroking his long wispy beard. “Did you have anything specific in mind?”

“It would depend on what you have that would work for them,” Hao said.

“They each have aether storage earrings,” Yukiko said. “We’d like to get them items that will last them the year, at the very least.”

“They will be joining your clan?” Hemet asked.

“That is possible, but the elder hasn’t said with certainty.”

“None of them are enchanters? I’ve been asked to teach someone in your clan,” Hemet said.

“That would be Ling. She’s an apprentice,” Gregory said. “She’ll be joining the clan after the tournament.”

“Which spares her the possible pain and humiliation for this tournament. Not many of us enchanters are skilled in combat. Very well, let me go see what I have for the novices. Please, have a seat.” Hemet paused in the doorway to the back. “Did you want some tea?”

“We’ll be fine,” Hao said. “I’m sure you won’t be long.”

Hemet nodded and left them alone in the front.

“Do you have any ideas in mind for what you hope to see?” Hao asked Yukiko as he took a seat.

“They have aether storage already, so…” Yukiko looked into the distance, thinking of what items would be the most beneficial to her friends.

“The fire rings are always useful, but they aren’t common enough that he’d have more of them,” Gregory said. “Besides those, anything that’s tailored to their magic would probably be best. The shadow leap ring Yuki has was amazing for her.” Gregory stopped and looked at Yukiko’s ring as an odd thought formed in his mind.

“Hmm, that is a good point,” Hao said. “As long as they aren’t deadly, like the spike that almost killed you. I’d prefer not to give them items like that.”

“No. For the second tournament, maybe, but for the first, it’d be bad. Few have truly deadly magics at this level,” Yukiko said. “I can’t think of specifics, but Greg has the right idea.” She looked at Gregory and saw him staring at her hand. “Greg?”

Blinking, he looked up at her questioning face. “Oh, sorry. Different thoughts. I can explain it later, after I think it through.”

“Very well, dear one.”

“They don’t really need help in unarmed combat… maybe Victoria could use a little, but even she is well ahead of most in her class,” Jenn said, wondering what Gregory had been thinking.

“That’s true,” Gregory said, rejoining their conversation. “The arctic gloves that were here last year might do her well. They might even do her well in the second tournament if she can reach through a spatial hole.”

“Oh, yes,” Yukiko agreed.

“All we can do is wait and see what he brings us to look over,” Hao sighed.

Chapter Sixty

Gregory entered the private room first, giving the others present a smile. “Sorry for the delay, but it’s going to stretch just a tiny bit longer. Father is asking to speak with all of the parents, you and Umbrose as well, Mother.”

Yoo-jin smiled as she rose to her feet. “Of course.”

The other five followed her, clearly wondering what Hao wanted that couldn’t be discussed in the room. Jenn and Yukiko went to take their seats and Gregory shut the door once everyone had left.

“Did something happen?” Daciana asked.

“In a fashion,” Yukiko replied with a knowing smile. “Who can say when the winds of fortune can blow and in what direction?”

Nessa’s eyes narrowed, her lips pursing as she stared at Yukiko. She never got the chance to ask because a mostly muffled exclamation came from Gufta outside the room.

“But why?!”

“Well, I’m sure that the winds of fortune are met with surprise,” Jenn snickered.

“You did something,” Victoria said calmly, “with the bet that your father won.”

“Hmm… but that might break the bounds of what a clan can and cannot do without getting in trouble.”

Nessa nodded slowly. “A clan can give gifts, but there are... if not rules, then guidelines... that are adhered to. Normally, it is a single enchanted item and maybe some alchemical supplements to assist whoever they’re enticing.” Her fingers touched the earring she wore. The hand she used bore the lingering traces of the burn she’d received during her first match. “No clan has gone that far for us, though.”

“Silly of them,” Gregory grinned. “Once you sweep tomorrow’s matches, I would expect a number of clans to want to speak with you, and others who have spoken with you will want to speak with you again.”

“It’s too bad we’ll be busy focusing on the tournament,” Victoria replied. “If only they had tried to express their deep interest before now.”

The door opened, revealing Hao wearing a large grin as he led the others back into the room. Ramon and Vana looked dazed, while Gufta and his wife, Betty, looked highly uncertain. Umbrose had a bemused expression as she took her seat. Yoo-jin shut the door behind them, leaving Lin in the hall.

“Is everything okay?” Daciana asked before everyone could sit.

“Everything is fine,” Yoo-jin replied.

“Are there rules against parents giving their children gifts?” Gufta asked Daciana, staring at her intently.

Nessa answered, “No, the academy has no rules against it. There are rules about clans or those in clans giving gifts, but not families.”

Gufta looked uncertain, clearly trying to decide something. He was still waffling on what to do when Ramon shook his head and sighed.

“Nessa, these gifts came from family friends who think you can use them,” Ramon said abruptly. He put a bracelet on the table, along with a ring. “The bracelet will conjure a barrier for a total of ten seconds, but you should be able to break down the time you use it into sections.”

Nessa’s eyebrow rose at what he said as she stared at the thin metal band on the table.

“The ring will help you heal minor wounds; bruises, scrapes, and the like,” Ramon said as if reading off a card. “The ring recharges off ambient aether, and the bracelet needs aether pushed into it.”

“These must be worth—!”

“Your family clearly has friends that wish to see you grow strong and live for years,” Hao interrupted.

Nessa blinked. She looked at Yukiko, who was smiling at her with an innocent expression. “Friends… yes. Friends are important.”

Daciana looked at the two pieces of jewelry on the table in front of Nessa. Her lips turned down and her tail drooped. Victoria was also looking at the two items with sadness.

“Here!” Gufta said suddenly, shoving two identical pieces onto the table in front of Daciana. “Friends. Gave them.”

Daciana’s head snapped up to look at the three apprentices sitting across from them. Her tail began to wag again. “Friends! Yes.”

“Oh, Victoria, this package was given to me a moment ago. Your name is on it,” Yoo-jin said, placing a box before Victoria. “I saw the tag and knew it must have come from someone who wanted you to succeed.”

Victoria blinked at the tag that was square in the center of the box. “‘To Vicky, from a surrogate mother’,” she read out loud. Her eyes went from the box to Yoo-jin, then to Yukiko. Hands fumbling the simple bow, she finally got the box open and revealed the same two items the others had received.

“Your friends all have good taste,” Hao chuckled. “Protection and healing are always important.”

“We had items like those when we fought in our first tournament,” Gregory said. “The only reason I beat Jenn was because of the barrier.”

“Broke my own leg on it,” Jenn said with a mock glare at Gregory.

“And yet you still almost won,” Gregory replied. “Sometimes, it can come down to the slimmest of margins for a victory.”

“If... friends... gave us these items, we would be foolish to turn them down,” Victoria said.

“Foolish, indeed,” Nessa said, slipping the ring on first. “I’ve learned that trusting my friends is the best path forward.” She exhaled softly as the residual fire damage faded away. “And it can be comforting.”

Daciana was quick to put her jewelry on. “If Nessa says it’s a good idea, I know it is.”

Gufta and Betty still looked uncertain, but didn’t speak out against it.

“Now that we’re all here, we can have dinner,” Hao said, reaching over to tug on the green rope near his seat. “While it will be good, I’ll still miss the meal that could have been.”

Vana ducked her head, a smile on her lips. “I am very grateful.”

“We both are,” Ramon said, covering his wife’s hand with his. “We haven’t had a meal together away from our place in years.”

Gufta shifted in his seat and finally blurted out what was on his mind, “How can you give so freely? You barely know us, or our daughter.”

“Gufta, my daughter has asked me to treat your children as her friends. She’s had very few of them, having to deal with some of the bigotry you’ve faced. When she asks me to treat her friends well, I do what I’ve been unable to do for all of her life— I give to those who make her smile,” Hao explained in a soft tone. “I can understand your hesitance and concern. Clearly, we must have ulterior motives, things that you don’t even want to consider, right?” Gufta nodded, and Hao nodded back. “My only motive is making my daughter smile.”

“My father speaks the truth, Mister Lyall,” Yukiko said. “Daciana has been a good friend. Her exuberance has brought a smile to my face nearly every day since we’ve met her. The same is true of Nessa,” she added, looking at Vana and Ramon. “Greg and Jenn will attest that I do maybe go a little overboard when it comes to spoiling my friends.”

Gregory laughed. “Understatement, much?”

“Right?” Jenn snickered.

“A little,” Yukiko said as if not hearing them. “That is only because I have realized that a real friend is hard to find, and I want to treasure the few I have.” She looked at Victoria. “Even my newer friends.”

Victoria met her eyes and, after a second, she looked down. “Thank you, Yuki. I accept your friendship, your trust, and even the gifts from a surrogate mother.”

“When Daciana said she wanted me to meet her friends, I was a little hesitant,” Nessa chuckled. “I had no idea she meant you until I came to the archive that first time. I was so happy that you were willing to speak with and help me. It eased my growing fear of what might happen at the academy. Things might get harder after the tournament, but I hope that our goal will be met… if it is, then the hardships won’t seem as bad.” Meeting Yukiko’s eyes, she bowed her head. “Like Vicky, I accept your friendship, trust, and the gifts.”

“I’ve always accepted,” Daciana said. “I just wasn’t sure that it was okay. There are times I worry that I’m too much like Dad... too forward and too aggressive. I try to temper that so as not to bother any of you. Dad worries about me, but I’m my own woman and I want what I want. I’m not worried that you’re using me. If you wanted to harm me, you’ve had nearly a year to do so already.”

Betty softly cleared her throat, and everyone looked at her. “Unlike my husband and daughter, I don’t push myself forward often. What I do know is that Daciana has been happier this last year than in any other year. I don’t fear for her choices... I only hold the fear any parent with a magi child holds.” She leaned forward and looked at Hao. “My family thanks you. We’d never be able to help her in this manner. While we can’t do much, if we can ever repay the help, just ask.”

“There is nothing to repay. I’m sure the family that gifted you those items did so from a fortune blown in on a wind,” Hao said.

A knock on the door cut off the conversation and, a moment later, it opened to allow three people with carts into the room.

“Ah, dinner,” Hao said.

~*~*~

Dinner passed, and the families chatted about minor things as they headed back to Stabled Hunger. The taproom was packed with people, only a handful of which were Warlin guards. The majority of them were eurtik or part-eurtiks who were eager to hear about how the novices had done.

Ramon asked for silence before announcing that the novices had gone undefeated for the first day. Pausing for the crowd to die down again, he reminded them that they still had many days of fighting ahead of them, but the next round of drinks was on the house in celebration.

Gufta and Betty were pulled aside by a few others with wolf-eurtik blood and asked for more details. Ramon went to help Hintle behind the bar while Vana went to check on her sister in the kitchen.

Hao led the way through the room so they could get to the private dining room. “Well, that will only get more exuberant as the tournament goes on,” he told the novices as they entered the room. “I do hope you can adapt to it.”

“It was a shock to me last year,” Gregory added. “We shouldn’t stay out too late, though,” he said, changing topics. “Tomorrow will be another busy day for you.”

“Agreed,” Nessa said. “We do have a little time to spare, if one of the carriages will take us back,” she directed the last to Hao.

“Of course,” Hao nodded.

“We should let them talk, dear one,” Yoo-jin said. “We will see you all tomorrow. Have a good night.”

Yukiko gave her mother a smile in thanks as her parents left.

“I was surprised at how easily today went,” Victoria said once the five of them were alone. “Besides the fire,” she added quickly to Nessa.

“I was, too,” Nessa said. “I hadn’t expected that fire, either.”

“She’s likely been recruited by the Eternal Flame,” Yukiko said, “the woman who threw it. They give those they favor necklaces that can do that. You did very well pushing through it.”

“It hurt,” Nessa said with a shudder. “I considered forfeiting briefly, but then I thought of that cretin badmouthing Daciana and imagined him saying something similar about me... I just couldn’t quit. I wouldn’t give him and those like him the satisfaction of me losing.”

“Finding a way to endure the pain and push forward is hard,” Yukiko said. “I’ve endured similar and worse. If you want to win, to stand at the top, you will all have to find your reasons. For me, it was my dear one.” She gave Gregory a smile.

“Funnily enough, it was the same for me,” Jenn said with a chagrined expression, “even when I was battering him senseless.”

“And for me, it was the promise I’d made Yukiko to see her in the finals for the first tournament, and a desire to prove that our clan was meant to be at the top for the second. Little did I know that someone had a better reason, even when she was beating me senseless.”

“I have a reason...” Victoria said softly, looking at the table.

“So do I,” Daciana growled, staring at Victoria.

“We’re friends,” Nessa interjected. “We all have our reason for wanting to finish first. Even if we face each other in the final four or championship match, we must accept that we can lose to each other. I would hate for that to be what breaks our friendship.”

Victoria looked up with a smile. “Even if you or Daciana beats me, I won’t hold it against you. I’ll just have to work harder to be the one to win next time.”

“I have to fight my own instincts at times,” Daciana said, a little embarrassed. “I never want to lose our pac… friendship,” she coughed, her cheeks going pink.

Nessa leaned over, bumping her shoulder against Daciana’s. “I would hate to lose our team, as well. You don’t have to be embarrassed over your instincts with us.”

“Ness is right,” Victoria said. “While I’m different from both of you, I don’t mind. In fact, I feel like I’m the odd one out most of the time. You both know things I don’t because you were born in a city. I do my best to not act like a fringer, but at times, I feel a little lost. If not for you two, I have no doubt that I’d have been pulled in by a group that would use me instead of cherishing and helping me.”

“Reminds me of us,” Yukiko smiled softly.

“Yeah...” Jenn agreed.

Gregory nodded. “I know exactly what you’re saying, Victoria. On the positive side, those moments lessen over time. Your friends will help with that.”

“I know. I’m doing my best to model myself after you,” Victoria said. “One day, maybe I’ll be able to stand near you as an equal.”

“It’s good to have dreams and a goal,” Yukiko said. “The future for all of us is a long road. If one strives and is earnest, then, in time, their dreams might come true.”

“We should head back,” Jenn said to break up the conversation. “Tomorrow comes early, and we will have studying to do.”

“I’ll go see about the carriages,” Gregory said, getting to his feet. “Be back in a few minutes.”

Chapter Sixty-one

“Apprentices, it’s good to see you today,” Rafiq greeted them. He placed two bags on the desk. “Yesterday was a good day for some, terrible for others.”

“It was, indeed,” Yukiko said, leaving the money where it was. “Could you take that and bet it again for us?”

“Perhaps. I’m not sure the odds will be good, though.”

“We have faith in them,” Jenn said. “Mine, too, if it’s okay?”

“If you hadn’t heard, there’s a major bet on them to sweep again today,” Gregory grinned. “Carlisle bet against Warlin. If the novices sweep, Warlin will win over a half million. Ours seems paltry in comparison, but we still support them.”

Rafiq blinked, then his lips curled into a smile. “Now that is a big bet, indeed. Very well. Not sure I can do it again tomorrow, though.”

“That’s fine. Take half of what is won today and place it on us to win the apprentice tournament, please,” Yukiko said, Jenn nodding along with her.

“Very well,” Rafiq nodded back, pulling the pouches off the desk. “Are your books still good for today, or did you require something new?”

“Our study material is fine right now, thank you,” Jenn said.

“Good studying to you all, then.”

They thanked him and went to their table. They’d just finished making their Magi Squares when Daciana came into view.

“Looking forward to your matches today?” Gregory asked Daciana as she neared the table.

“Yes,” Daciana said, her tone subdued.

Surprised, Gregory was about to question her when Nessa and Victoria approached. They weren’t smiling as they normally would, either. Yukiko and Jenn both noticed their moods were different.

“Nerves?” Gregory asked once all three novices sat down.

“What if we fail?” Daciana asked. “When we got back to the dormitory, we stayed up to talk for a bit.”

“And I mistakenly asked what if we fail...” Nessa said quietly.

“We’ve all been stuck on it since,” Victoria said, “even Daciana.”

Gregory blinked. The fact that Daciana was stuck on the thought was surprising to him. “What are you all afraid of?” Gregory asked.

“Not being good enough,” Daciana said, her ears down and her tail curled under her.

“That we’ll be excluded from the clan,” Nessa added.

“That I’ll be the only one who isn’t allowed in,” Victoria said.

“You think losing a single fight will do that?” Jenn asked.

“Maybe not a single fight, but two might,” Nessa said.

“I lost to Gregory on the first day,” Yukiko said. “I still made it to the final eight because I won every other match.”

“I made it in with a single loss, too,” Jenn said.

“And even if you lose twice or more, it’ll be fine,” Gregory said. “As long as you give everything you have to win, it’ll be enough. Don’t think about losing— yeah, it might happen. I should have lost to Jenn and again to Jason in the finals, but I didn’t because I never stopped trying. You might end up against someone who just wants it more than you do, no matter how much you want it. I did, which is why Jenn won the second tournament.”

The novices were staring at him, hoping to hear something to help them.

“I don’t think you’ll lose,” he said, looking each one in the eyes, “if you have the fire to prove yourselves that I’ve seen in you since you started working for it. Grab that dream you hold and focus on it— use it to help push you. The only way to truly fail is to quit. I don’t think my friends are the kind to give up, are they?”

The challenge in his words had all three women staring him down.

“I will never give up my goal,” Daciana growled, her lips pulled back in a snarl.

“I’ll outpace my fear and prove to you that I can catch my dream,” Nessa said, her tail flicking in agitation.

Victoria smiled softly, brushing her hair back behind her ear. “I feel like an idiot… like a child afraid of the dark that had to be shown the noise outside was just the tree scratching at the shutters. Thank you, Greg. I’ll be in the finals with them. We’ll win.”

“Damned right, we will,” Daciana said, nodding sharply.

“Friends can help pull you up, as well as push you to do more,” Nessa smiled. “Thanks for the hand up.”

“It’s just who he is,” Yukiko said fondly. “We’ll be right there in the stands beside your families, cheering for you. We know you’ll win today, tomorrow, and into the finals.”

“We believe in you, so believe in yourselves,” Jenn said. “We’ll be looking forward to standing with you on the sands to accept our rewards from the council.”

“Stupid...” Daciana huffed. “We have studying to do.”

“We do, indeed,” Yukiko agreed.

~*~*~

They had taken their seats, and a few other students and magi were still getting settled as the seventh bell rang. Gregory wondered if Carlisle would show up again or choose a different place to sit. He might want to stay away in case they win— he’d want to avoid the embarrassment. Then again, he’d want to be here if they lose so he can declare just how “smart” he is. Hmm... which is more likely? He was still pondering when Hao and the others arrived.

“Here all day again?” Hao asked Lightshield as he took his seat.

“Yes. It appears as if the council wants to keep the undefeated novices fighting in the central arena. It is a little different from some of the past tournaments, but it will give people a chance to cheer the novices on easier. That also means that keeping these seats is going to be tougher.”

“I can see that,” Hao said, nodding to the few people he recognized from the day before.

Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria came into view. Their previous fear was gone— they were smiling and joking with each other as they took their seats. Some surreptitious nods were exchanged by the novices and apprentices.

Daciana spoke to her father, loud enough for the others to hear her, “We’re all fighting in the late morning into the late afternoon. Some of our fights are back-to-back-to-back, so it’ll be busy for us.”

“Maybe this farce will end quickly, then,” Carlisle’s voice caught everyone’s attention nearby. He sneered at the novices. “Aether willing, we’ll see some blood today.”

Gregory looked away from Carlisle to the man who had followed him. He had cold eyes and scarred hands, and was wearing armor and carrying a sword. The man exuded an aura of uncaring violence. His cold eyes shifted to Gregory and stared into him.

“Carlisle,” Hao said amiably, “so good of you to join us again. Look, they even left your previous spot open for you, though I do have to say that your previous companion was more attractive.”

“Warlin, I look forward to you losing today’s bet. You’ll learn how foolish you were, and everyone here will see it.”

“Possibly,” Hao said, his smile still in place. “Then again, I’d bluster if I had the chance of losing all the vela you are. I notice that the majority of people nearby were here yesterday, too.”

“It appears that is the case,” Carlisle said after taking a look around.

“I’m sure you’ll enjoy some of the fights today,” Hao said. “I know I will.”

~*~*~

The morning fights went by with minor interest. The novices used very little aether, as the majority of them did not have the skill or aether to do a lot of magic. A few outliers caught a lot of attention, though— Franklin Buddiz turned out to be a prodigy earth magi, able to fling hardened balls of earth at his opponent. While he couldn’t throw many, he’d been able to use enough at key points throughout his matches to quickly dispatch his opponent. The other novice, Seymour Xandia, reminded Gregory of Franco Ichor. He was a physical enhancement magi who was brutal to his opponents.

The eleventh bell came a second before Daciana walked out of the tunnel and onto the arena floor. She walked with her head held high and her back straight, ignoring the cheers and boos from the stands.

The same magus from the day prior had Daciana and her opponent bow as normal. The brawny magi backed up with his hand raised, but before he could drop it, a spike of earth shot up out of the ground, aimed directly for Daciana’s gut.

Daciana’s eyes widened. She started to shift to the side on reflex, but it wasn’t going to be enough to get clear of the earthen spear. When the spike collided with and shattered on an aether-made barrier, it was her opponent’s turn to be shocked.

The adjudicator went from where he’d been, to in front of Daciana’s opponent in a blink. The crowd was going nuts, equal parts incensed and eager for more. Seconds passed as the magi talked with the novice, who had attacked before the match started.

“Novice Jilam forfeits the match and will withdraw from the tournament,” the adjudicator announced, stepping back from the novice as they dropped to their knees.

There were more boos than cheers coming from the crowd, but Daciana bowed as she should, then left the arena floor. Carlisle was one of the loudest jeering over the announcement.

As the crowd settled down, Carlisle spoke up, “Pathetic! If you win, it’ll be because the magus stopped her from fighting as she should have.”

Hao didn’t bother replying to Carlisle. Instead, he leaned forward to ask Gin, “Armsmaster, is that normal? Making the fighter forfeit and withdraw?”

“The rules of duels are sacrosanct,” Gin replied. “He was lucky that the adjudicator didn’t cripple or kill him for blatantly breaking those rules.”

“Not many novices can create an earthen spear, either, and definitely not before the second tournament,” Dia added. “That means the novice likely had an item. The attack was deliberately before the start of the match, as well, as it was intended to catch their opponent off-guard. Luckily for Daciana, she had something to create a barrier with. She’d have been skewered at worst or badly gashed at best.”

Daciana came out of the tunnel for the stands. She was wearing a thoughtful expression as she moved toward her friends. Nessa and Victoria began to talk to her, finding out if there was more to know. Daciana explained what she could as the next set of fighters bowed on the arena floor.

Chapter Sixty-two

The afternoon came, and all three novices had fought multiple times.

Victoria had won all three of her matches. She’d outclassed two of her opponents, but the last was a real fight. In the end, she stood victorious with her black eyes and a split lip.

Daciana won her second fight with ease— her opponent was an enchantment magi, who was clearly far from proficient with fighting. Her last fight was going to be after Nessa’s third.

Nessa won her matches with only a little trouble against her second opponent. The woman was tenacious, and Nessa was forced to render her unconscious before she stopped fighting. Nessa had taken several hard hits, but didn’t acquire any major injuries from the fight. The problem was that her third fight was about to begin, only two fights after her second bout.

Nessa was waiting near the adjudicator when her opponent came out of the far tunnel. The crowd cheered when they saw Novice Buddiz. Carlisle was on his feet, whistling and cheering along with them.

“Now it ends, Warlin!” Carlisle laughed. “There is no way she can keep up with the barrage of earth he can throw at her!”

Hao looked pensive as the adjudicator had the novices bow. “That’s true. This very well might be the end of it. I feel confident in her, though. I’d even double the bet, if you’d accept it, even if that does mean you would get vela from me if she lost.”

Carlisle paused. The idea of getting vela back from Warlin was a bright hope in his mind. He glanced at the arena floor where the two novices turned to bow to the academy box. “I accept,” he said.

“What?” Hao asked, looking back at Carlisle. “Wait—”

“Too late. I agreed,” Carlisle cut him off with a triumphant sneer. “You heard that, didn’t you, Armsmaster?”

Gin nodded. “I did, indeed. I will make sure that the bet is honored.”

Before more could be said, the fight down below started.

Nessa charged, rushing straight for Buddiz with a focused expression. Buddiz backpedaled, launching fist-sized clumps of compact sand at Nessa’s face. She didn’t even flinch, and the reason why was soon apparent to the crowd— the clods impacted on a barrier a foot away from Nessa.

Buddiz grimaced and made a grasping gesture. The barrier that had been in front of Nessa shifted behind her, and the newly formed earthen balls impacted it instead of her. Eyes wide with panic, Buddiz tried to set his feet to meet her. He hadn’t expected her to be able to block both barrages.

Nessa didn’t slow as Buddiz expected her to, so his kick failed, leaving him on a single leg just before Nessa tackled him. She didn’t stop— she planted her shoulder into his gut and drove him into the ground. She was on top of him and hammered his face relentlessly in mere heartbeats.

Stepping closer, Magus Igorson was impressed with Nessa. She’d always been a bit soft in his opinion, but in this moment, she was vicious. That made him smile as he let her batter the other novice for a few seconds longer than he rightfully should have.

“Break!” Igorson said firmly.

Nessa checked her next swing an inch from Buddiz’s bloody face. Breathing hard and fast, she pushed herself off the unconscious novice and stood. After taking a step back, she bowed to her opponent first, to Igorson, and then to the academy box. As she walked away, she became aware of the crowd again, which was mostly cheering wildly.

Carlisle’s face was purple, and he couldn’t speak as he glared down at the arena floor. The feeling of all those nearby watching him only made his humiliation worse. On top of that, Hao never said a word— he was just sitting there, refusing to gloat as Carlisle would have. By the time he could form words again, the next fighter was walking out of the tunnel and onto the arena floor.

Walking slowly and waving to the crowd as they cheered him on, Novice Xandia wore a haughty smile. Stopping in front of Igorson, the novice bowed his head to the magus. Igorson inclined his head back, which got the crowd talking.

Daciana exited the other tunnel with her ears up and her tail lightly swishing side-to-side. The crowd was cheering loudly, as they anticipated a good fight. Daciana could feel her friend’s eyes on her back and a weight settle on her shoulders.

Hao didn’t offer Carlisle another bet as, this time, he was honestly concerned for Daciana. Carlisle exhaled, relief flooding him when he saw the match-up.

The crowd noise died down as the two novices started the ritual bowing. The excitement was still clearly ratcheting up as people unconsciously leaned forward in anticipation.

Nessa came bolting out of the tunnel in the stands as Daciana and Xandia bowed to each other. With the noise dropping further, the crowd could clearly hear her shout, “You can do this, Daciana!”

“Fight!” That word was what people had been waiting for, but it felt oddly out of place after Nessa’s yell.

Xandia’s concentration on Daciana had broken when Nessa yelled. His eyes tracked to Nessa, shocked that anyone was cheering for the eurtik instead of him. That surprise was redoubled when Igorson called for them to fight, as he was no longer prepared to start.

Daciana took that slight advantage and rushed at Xandia. The distance was too far for her to reach him before he could set himself, but she’d been able to close the distance appreciably. Xandia just smirked, as that meant less work for him. When he saw the clods of earth coming at him, he batted them aside with a flame-covered hand contemptuously. The balls exploded when he hit them instead of being deflected aside— they hadn’t been tightly compacted as he expected, but loosely. He staggered back a step as his eyes watered and he tried to get the dust out of his lungs.

Daciana’s smile was feral as she closed the last few feet and kicked. It wasn’t what people would think of as proper, but in battle, the only thing that mattered was who was left standing at the end. Magus Igorson had told them that every day for the last few months. Xandia tried to block the kick, but since he couldn’t see clearly through his tears, his aether-covered hand missed.

When her foot connected with her target, Xandia let out a wordless scream and pitched forward, his aether gone from his hands as he grabbed his injured groin. Daciana wasn’t foolish enough to stop there, as Igorson hadn’t told her to break— she kicked Xandia under the chin as he rolled to his side, snapping the novice’s head back. Igorson still hadn’t told her to stop, so she continued with her attack, stomping down when Xandia was thrown onto his back.

“Break!” Igorson shouted. “Healers!”

The crowd had been nearly silent during the brief fight, shocked at what had happened. When the healers came rushing out to see to Xandia, it broke the moment and the crowd started to cheer, jeer, and talk in confusion.

As her adrenaline wore off, Daciana’s smile grew wide when she realized she’d won. Her plan had been foolish and flimsy, but it had worked. She spun to face the stands where her friends and family were sitting. Her father was grabbing the rail and shouting in joy. Nessa was grinning at her, and Victoria hugged Nessa with one arm and waved at Daciana with the other as if calling her to come join them.

“Winner, Novice Lyall!” Igorson announced as Mindie worked on Xandia’s throat.

“Bullshit!” Carlisle snapped. “She broke the rules!”

“What rule did she break?” Hao asked as he stood, turning to face the irate merchant.

“She kicked him in the groin!”

“There’s no rule against that,” Gin said, having turned in his seat to speak.

Carlisle was shaking with fury as he felt all the eyes on him from everyone nearby. “You all planned this!” he seethed.

“Honestly, no,” Hao said. “I would have never even bet against you if you hadn’t spoken out on the first match of the first day. It was just your misfortune to do so in my presence. Now, I believe you owe me nearly one and a half million vela. I’ll take a bond.”

Carlisle was trapped. If he refused to pay the debt, his family name would be dragged through the mud, but paying would be accepting that Hao was right, and that burned his pride. Seconds ticked by as he wavered on what to do.

Gin stood and went over to the stairs that led up to where Carlisle sat. “Honorable Carlisle, there is a debt that needs to be paid,” Gin said the words evenly, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword as he stood at the bottom of the stairs.

Carlisle swallowed and stared at Gin. With shaky hands, he pulled a bond from his belt pouch and filled in the information. Carlisle got to his feet when he finished, thrusting the bond at Hao. “We’re even.”

Hao didn’t move to take the bond. “You have to seal it, first.”

Carlisle’s jaw tightened as he snatched his knife from his belt and nicked his thumb. Pressing the bleeding digit to the bond beside his name, he again thrust it toward Hao.

Hao took it this time, smiling. “A pleasure.” With a glance at the bond, he sighed and pulled two coins from his belt pouch, holding them out to Carlisle. “You overpaid. Here is your change.”

Nostrils flaring, Carlisle slapped Hao’s hand and sent the coins flying. Without speaking, he stalked past Hao, his bodyguard following him. Gin stepped aside, keeping his eyes on the bodyguard. He dipped his head fractionally to Gin as he passed.

“That was amazing!” someone said in the nearby crowd, making people laugh.

Hao grinned and shrugged as he stuffed the bond into his pouch. “Well, I need to go. I hope you all enjoy the rest of the fights.”

Yoo-jin was already on her feet and leading the apprentices away by the time Hao stopped speaking. Gregory and his wives gave Nessa and Victoria grins and winks when they went by.

~*~*~

They weren’t waiting for too long before the others came out of the arena. The novices were smiling broadly and chatting animatedly about Daciana’s fight.

“You did well,” Gin said when they were finally away from the arena. “Some might look down on you for that first blow, but you did what you had to to beat him. Besides, it’s the least he deserved, considering his other fights.”

Daciana beamed with pride. “Magus Igorson always told us the only thing that matters is who is still standing at the end.”

“In a real fight, it is, and they want these fights to be as close to that as possible. A word of warning, though? In the next tournament, your kick might not work.”

“He’ll use his aether to dampen the damage,” Jenn said. “It’s why physical enhancement magi have an edge in the tournaments.”

“Do you think Igorson will be upset with her?” Victoria asked. “Xandia was clearly being favored by the magus during training.”

“No,” Gin said. “He’ll use it to drive him harder. While Igorson might never tell anyone, he’ll be glad that the novice lost. The novice himself is likely to be quite upset, so be prepared for a challenge after the tournament.”

“That is very likely,” Lightshield said. “The tournament will get harder for you now, as well.” His gaze shifted from the novices to Hao. “Warlin, will you be joining me in the box tonight?”

“Not this evening,” Hao said apologetically. “Though I do have a question regarding novices who will join the clan. Will they be given alchemical aids to help them?”

“We will do our very best for them,” Lightshield replied.

“Very well.” Hao turned to Yoo-jin. “Dear one, would you be so kind as to accompany our friends to the Golden Boar again?”

“Of course,” Yoo-jin smiled. “We will see you there.”

The novices looked back at the three apprentices as they left with their parents and Yoo-jin. They clearly wanted to stay and talk or go with their older friends, but instead, they let themselves be shepherded away.

Lightshield and the clan members left in the other direction, going back toward the clan hall, leaving Hao and the three apprentices standing where they had been.

Once he was sure they wouldn’t be overheard by Daciana or Gufta’s exceptional hearing, Hao spoke, “Well, now that I am much richer, I think we can purchase each of them another item. While I do enjoy bartering with Hemet, I think I am going to visit another enchanter instead, as their stock might be different. I can’t have you all with me, as that could cause trouble for your clan.”

“You know what we suggested last time,” Yukiko said. “I stand by those suggestions.”

“I understand,” Hao smiled. “I think you should run to catch up and go with them. Celebrate your friends’ victories, as they clearly still want to hear your approval.”

“Yes, Father,” Yukiko smiled.

“We will see you for dinner, Father,” Gregory smirked.

Before Hao could respond, Jenn added on, “You are very generous to our friends, Father.”

Hao blinked at Jenn, then laughed. “Yes. I guess that does work, doesn’t it? Now, hurry. You might miss the carriage.”

“Not if we run,” Yukiko laughed. She put action to words, streaking away.

The other two didn’t say anything more, just rushing after Yukiko.

Hao watched the three of them go and exhaled softly. He looked at Lin standing a few feet away, waiting. “It seems my wife and daughter were correct.”

“When they are in agreement, they’ve never been wrong, sir,” Lin replied.

“True, but it was such a gamble in my mind,” Hao said.

“Any father would have been as worried. I imagine Jenn’s father was more worried, though.”

“Adolphus... I should write him a letter. Umbrose can deliver it to him. Since he is family now, in a way, it is time that he gets the support he never had.”

“Will he accept it?” Lin asked as they started walking.

“Before, no. Now that we are tied by our daughters, perhaps? I will offer and hope he accepts. I’ve seen his work and I know that he is skilled. With the right backing, he could be a master smith.”

Lin stayed silent, but a smile touched his lips as he followed Hao.

Chapter Sixty-three

Gregory was glad they’d arrived at the arena early. Other magi from the academy and visiting magi had already taken up a fifth of the available seats. He was able to pick out Master Chen and the Iron Hand, Magus Han and the Han clan, Magus Elkit with Nick and his group, and a few others.

“It appears we aren’t the only ones interested in who goes undefeated,” Lightshield said.

“One of those clans is hoping to see them lose,” Jenn said tightly, her eyes on the Eternal Flame.

“Of course they are. Their one real recruit already lost to your friends,” Lightshield replied. “It makes it less likely that their clan will be represented in the finals unless they snatch someone up right after the tournament.”

“Which they might have to if they wish to save face,” Dia said. “They haven’t failed to have a finalist in the last two decades.”

“Only the Han clan can boast a longer time,” Bishop added. “I wonder who they will approach when the tournament ends?”

“I was wondering why we changed from our normal seating?” Inda asked.

Lightshield just smiled as another group of magi came into view from the tunnel beside the stairs. The man leading them was wearing a cobalt blue kimono. He nodded to Lightshield before motioning those behind him to the seats that Inda and Indara normally saved.

“Elder,” the magi said, coming over to stand in front of Lightshield, “are you looking to recruit more novices this year?”

“Should not every clan look to do so?” Lightshield asked with a smile.

“Normally, yes, but it’s common knowledge that your clan doesn’t do as other clans do. I think the majority of us, if not all of us, were surprised when your clan took novices last year.” His eyes went past Lightshield to Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn. “And some of the most sought-after ones, too.”

“Good fortune can come to those who are patient,” Lightshield chuckled lightly. “Though your clan has an apprentice who did well for himself.”

“Of course he did,” the master said. “The Hayworth family has been part of Swift Wind for generations.”

Gregory looked at the other group and caught sight of Hayworth, who gave him a nod. He also saw Magus Harrison staring at Bishop. Bishop had seen Harrison and gave him a smile, bowing her head slightly to him. Harrison looked away from her pointedly.

“I hope you enjoy the fights today,” Lightshield was saying when Gregory gave his attention back to the conversation.

“I’m sure we will. One of those we’ve approached is undefeated. How about you?”

“We have spoken to three, all of whom are also undefeated,” Lightshield said blandly. “Of course, if they do not show the dedication to the clan ideal, we will not accept them.”

“Your clan still holds to that idea?”

“Why wouldn’t we, Master Brem?”

“Eons have gone past and he hasn’t come back yet,” Brem said. “You really think it’ll happen now?”

Lightshield’s lips turned up at the corners. “I could die a happy man if it did.”

“That must be hard knowing your family line will never live to see what you’ve all yearned for.”

“While I still breathe, there is still hope,” Lightshield replied.

“Far be it from me to crush a man’s hopes,” Brem said, finishing just before the seventh bell chimed. “I’ll be taking my seat, then. Best of luck to your hopefuls.”

“And to yours,” Lightshield replied.

It wasn’t long before the novice’s parents showed up and, when they did, Inda and Indara went back over to Gin, freeing up the places for them. That left them three seats between the parents for the novices.

Minutes ticked by and the stands filled up, but the novices still hadn’t appeared. There was a brief moment of contention when a couple tried to claim the seats being saved for the novices— there had been an argument between Gufta and the man, and it might have turned into more than words if Lightshield hadn’t asked the couple to find different seats. Upon seeing the elder, they bowed and fled.

Less than a minute after that, the novices showed up, all three looking grim. They hesitated when they saw the Swift Wind clan where they’d expected to sit. When Gufta called out to them, they went over to their parents.

“What’s wrong?” Vana asked Nessa.

“We each fight each other as two of our three fights today,” Nessa said.

“That is one way to keep the number of undefeated lower,” Gin said. “What about your other fights?”

“We fight different people, but only Daciana fights Kyle, the other undefeated novice,” Victoria answered for them. “It was just us four left undefeated after yesterday.”

“Ah, so for one of you to be undefeated, you’d need to defeat both of your friends and, in her case, also beat Kyle,” Gin nodded. “Clearly, they wanted to make it as difficult as possible to be undefeated, though the fact Kyle isn’t facing two of you is questionable.”

Lightshield cleared his throat. “It is not up to us to question the council. They have their reasons, I am sure.”

“Who fights first?” Gufta asked.

“I do, against Kyle,” Daciana said, “at ninth bell.”

“What’s his family name?” Yukiko asked.

“Walun,” Daciana said.

“Oh, he uses fire,” Jenn said, remembering him. “I’m surprised he isn’t with them.” Her chin jerked toward where the Eternal Flame was sitting.

“He’s with the Swift Wind clan, if the master of the clan was correct,” Gregory explained to the confused novices.

“Not all fire magi end up with them, though they do try to recruit a lot of them,” Bishop added.

Gregory looked at the rings on his fingers and considered loaning his fire ring to Daciana for her fight. Yukiko took his hand in hers and leaned into him for a second.

“It’ll be obvious if she can shrug off the flames. These rings aren’t common enough for it to be passable,” Yukiko whispered.

“I thought the same thing,” Gregory sighed. “It was just an idea.”

“She has to show she can overcome her own trials,” Yukiko murmured before she sat up straight again.

Gregory sighed in agreement, missing Daciana’s ears twitch and Nessa’s one ear turned in their direction.

~*~*~

Daciana’s face was grim as she walked out onto the sands of the arena. She marched toward her foe, who had taken the entrance she’d been using for the last few days. One of the few match-ups between undefeated novices had the crowd in an excited state, but it was all background noise to Daciana.

Walun stood a few feet away from Magus Igorson, watching her. Unlike many of the other novices, Walun hadn’t made any comments about her heritage over the last few months. He hadn’t done more than give her an occasional, brief nod, but he did that to nearly everyone in the class outside of three others who’d been grouped with him nearly constantly. He’d been vocal and animated with them, but only with them. Walun gave her the same brief nod now before looking at Igorson, who had started explaining the rules to them.

Daciana exhaled, thinking about Walun’s other fights— his fire hadn’t been like the one that had burned Nessa. He kept his fire closer to him, nearly coating his hands when he used it. Everyone he faced ended up burned and submitting before he could do more to them. Daciana knew that was what she had to exploit— his lack of range.

Bowing to Walun, she felt her breathing slow. I have to win if I want to be their equal... Even if he burns my face off, I can’t let him win.

Walun felt uneasy as he waited for Igorson to start the match. Daciana’s lips were pulled back in a snarl and he heard a low growl coming from her. His breathing picked up a little faster and he quickly put himself into a defensive posture. She’s charged everyone and she looks like she wants my throat... I just need to hold her off long enough to burn her. If I do that, she’ll stop… I hope.

“Fight!” The word hung in the air, cutting over the cheering crowd with ease.

Walun flinched back slightly, expecting Daciana to be closing the distance. He was unprepared for her to be running away from him. His jaw dropped as he watched her. “What in Aether’s name?!”

When Daciana was almost to the tunnel off the arena floor, she turned back toward him and set herself into a defensive stance. Her aether surged as she used her magic, readying it for when he came for her. Her earrings drained as she made her preperations and stared at Walun.

The crowd had been as surprised as Walun, with Gufta being the one who was the most surprised at what his daughter had done. That had gotten the crowd’s noise to drop off.

A loud voice echoed in the near stillness, “What are you waiting for?! Go tame the mutt!”

All eyes turned toward the speaker, but Nick Shun ignored them, as he was glaring at Walun. Not many knew that Walun’s great-grandmother was from Shun’s family, but Nick did, and he burned in anger at the novice for rejecting the Eternal Flame’s offer. Walun’s stillness when the eurtik cur had run away from him only made Nick despise the novice more.

Those words jerked Walun back to his senses. His eyes flickered briefly to the Eternal Flame clan and his lips thinned. He was tempted to walk backward just to needle the arrogant ass for his glare, but instead, Walun took a deep breath and started forward.

Nick’s shout and Walun coming toward her made Daciana growl again. She briefly thought that maybe Walun was different, but now, she felt anger flare in her. Her aether was low, but her preparations were complete. She’d listened to the advice Gregory had given her months ago and had read about famous earth magi and what they’d done, giving her this plan. She’d planned to wait to use it until the finals, but right now, she wanted to stay undefeated with her friends even more.

As Walun came forward with measured steps, the hairs on his neck stood up again. She hasn’t moved from that spot and she’s growling again... Just get a little closer, then rush her… but why hasn’t she used her aether at all? She’s an earth magi. She may be a weak one, but still... where are the dirt balls?

The crowd was getting excited as the distance closed and Daciana hadn’t run away again. The smarter ones in the crowd were thinking similarly to Walun. What trick did she have up her sleeve, and when would she spring it?

“What is she doing?” Yukiko murmured.

Gregory wondered the same thing, so he triggered his aether sight. His breath caught when he saw the sand in a half-circle around Daciana. Yukiko and Jenn glanced at him, and he dropped his sight. “She’s trapped him.”

Fifteen feet away, Walun took a deep breath. Daciana hadn’t twitched, wavered, or shown whether she was going to attack or run. Resolving himself, he tried to spook her by covering his hands in flame, real flames not made of aether. Daciana’s eyes narrowed and she shifted back slightly, making no other movements. With nothing left but to do as he’d planned, Walun rushed forward.

Daciana felt a spike of fear when Walun covered his hands in flame, and she rocked backward in instinctual fear of fire, but that was it. When Walun sprang forward, her snarl turned into a smile. Walun’s eyes went wide in fear, as he knew he’d just done what she wanted.

The hard-packed balls of earth shot out of the ground all around Walun— from behind, both sides, and even under his feet. They were everywhere but directly in front of him. The earth had been compressed as hard as Daciana could make them, so they hit like fists, making Walun flinch with each hit. He stopped rushing in and hunched over to protect himself.

Daciana drove forward the moment he stopped moving. A barrier of aether sprang up in front of her just before she slammed into Walun. Off-balance, hunched, and not paying attention to Daciana, Walun was flattened when the wall hit him. Stars swam in his eyes and his breath was driven out by a hard fist to his core. Wheezing, he tried to cover up as her barrage of blows bloodied him.

“Yield!” Walun shouted.

“Break!” Igorson called out.

Daciana stopped pounding Walun and got to her feet. She looked down at Walun, who was blinking at her, clearly unsteady. “You shouldn’t listen to Shun,” she said simply before bowing to him.

Walun heard the words, but his brain was too muddled to understand them. He blinked again when Mindie leaned over him. Her hands were warm on him, and he exhaled as the pain and confusion in his head cleared. “Thank you,” he told Mindie.

“You’ll be fine,” she told him.

Taking her offered hand up, Walun looked for Daciana, but only caught a glimpse of her tail going into the tunnel across the arena from him. “How in Aether’s name did she do that?”

“Good question,” Igorson grunted. “Now clear off the floor.”

~*~*~

When Daciana got back to the stands, her friends hugged her, and her father was beaming like he’d personally won the match.

“How did you do that? Where did you even learn it?” Nessa questioned her as they took their seats.

Daciana’s eyes went to Gregory for a moment before she looked back at Nessa. “A senior magi suggested that I look into stories of historical magi. There was a story about Sage Stonefoot using a similar trick during the Second Eurtik War. He used spears of stone instead of dirt balls, but the concept was there. I didn’t know if it would work, but I had to try.”

“How does that work?” Victoria asked. “I thought you formed and threw them at the same time.”

“Normally,” Daciana explained, “but there’s nothing to stop me from forming them and leaving them to wait. I formed them under the top layer of the sand and left them there until he came to attack me. I drained my earring dry doing it, too.”

“So different from my magic...” Nessa said. “I can’t form the wind and leave it there. It’ll dissipate without my magic holding it together.”

“That’s the same as mine,” Yukiko said. “If I don’t keep my magic wrapped around the shadows, they won’t stay shaped. Earth has an advantage in that, it seems. To think an earth magi I know once lamented her magic.”

Daciana flushed red. “I deserve that.”

“Just you three left undefeated,” Gregory said. “Maybe one of you will be by the end of today.”

Chapter Sixty-four

Gregory laughed as the last fight their friends had for the day ended. “Only one loss each. That leaves the council with a lot of calculations to do.”

“All three of them making it to the finals is slim,” Jenn said.

“I’m not sure,” Yukiko said. “They only lost to each other, while the others with a single loss might have lost to people with worse records. However, it’ll clearly be the council’s decision on the matter.”

“Well, we have seen all we need to,” Lightshield said. “It is just a matter of waiting to hear who is chosen. Tomorrow is a big day for you,” he said, looking at the apprentices. “Do make sure you are back and sleeping before it gets too late tonight.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied back.

Nodding, Lightshield left, the other clan members following him.

“Hmm... we have dinner reservations to see to,” Hao said, getting to his feet. “We should be on our way.” Yoo-jin, Umbrose, and the apprentices went with him.

Gregory gave the novices a grin as they passed him, heading up to their families. They were grinning back at him as they nodded on the way by.

Once outside of the arena, Hao led them a dozen yards away, still clearly in sight of the arena but removed so others could come and go without issue. “We haven’t been to the auction house at all this time,” he said, watching the people walking by. “Should we go?”

Gregory considered the question, as Yukiko had looked to him. “The elder has a box and, if something of import was going to be there, I’m sure he’d tell us or go himself. Since he hasn’t said anything to us, maybe we should just go to dinner?”

“Very well,” Hao said. “It appears the others are ready, as well.”

The novices and their parents were heading their way. Hao just waved and started leading his group toward the stables.

~*~*~

Since they were all going to the same place, Hao split the carriages differently. The novice’s parents took one, Hao, Yoo-jin, and Umbrose took another, and the magi all piled into the third.

“No surprises today?” Daciana asked.

“None,” Yukiko said. “Not from us. You three had your own surprise, though.”

“You do realize that none of you might make it into the finals now, right?” Jenn asked.

“There’s a chance that none or only one or two of us might, though we’re hoping for all of us, of course,” Victoria nodded. “We’d rather be equal than dance to the tune of others.”

“We’d talked about it before the first day,” Nessa said. “We thought of it in a hypothetical way. A ‘what if’ scenario that we’d least like to see, and then how we might change it.”

“Besides, Vicky did beat me fairly,” Daciana said. “We both fought to win and she beat me. I wasn’t expecting the headbutt.”

“I figured you hadn’t,” Victoria grinned.

“But when I fought and beat her,” Nessa said, “we realized we were in that spot we’d talked about. We all knew the answer, and I really did push her for the first part of the fight. Honestly, I’m not sure I could have won if I gave it everything right until the end.” Nessa shrugged. “When we clinched and rolled, I reminded Daciana about the idea.”

“I hated it,” Daciana snorted. “I was going to win, anyway— I didn’t want it to be given to me— but the idea of hurting the people who made us fight each other just to stop there being multiple undefeated fights made me agree.”

“So instead, you all have one loss to each other,” Gregory said. “If the fights hadn’t looked as real as they had, the council would be asking questions. I wasn’t even sure the last fight was a given, but when Daciana won, it made me laugh.”

“Now we have to hope that the council lets us all fight,” Nessa said.

“Do you think it’ll stop the elder from accepting us?” Victoria asked the question that was weighing on all three novices’ minds. “If we aren’t in the finals?”

Gregory stared at her, letting that question weigh on them a little more. “No,” he finally said. “I don’t think that will sway him one way or the other. Out of all of you, Vicky, you’re the one most likely not going to be in the finals.”

“Because my wins weren’t as decisive,” Victoria nodded. “I did beat Daciana, so it’d be odd that she’d get in and not me, though.”

Yukiko laughed. “That’s true. In fact, that’s evil.”

Jenn nodded, understanding what Yukiko was saying. “Oh, right.”

Gregory started to laugh. “Because between the three of you, you’ve beaten everyone else who might have a single loss or inflicted a single loss on the others.”

“It’s a bit of a logic trap, isn’t it?” Nessa asked with a sly grin.

“I can’t wait to hear who is in now,” Yukiko laughed, “though I do recommend you never try that again.”

“We won’t. Then again, we didn’t really plan on this, either,” Nessa said.

“Are you all ready for tomorrow?” Daciana asked.

“As ready as we can be,” Gregory replied.

“With no idea who we’ll be facing, I think we’re good,” Jenn agreed.

“I think they’ll have us in the main arena,” Yukiko added. “Both of the novice champions are in our clan, after all. They’ll want to see what we can do together.”

“Yeah, I agree,” Gregory nodded.

“It makes the most sense,” Jenn agreed.

“We’ll be watching,” Victoria told them.

“You will, from private boxes,” Yukiko added. “The finalists’ families all get them, as you’ll be fighting in the main arena after our matches.” She looked at Victoria. “You’ll be able to sit with either of them. Gregory sat with us.”

“I’ll sit with Nessa tomorrow,” Victoria said.

Daciana grinned. “You don’t want to sit with my father?”

“He gets a little... excited,” Victoria said apologetically.

“I’m not faulting you,” Daciana chuckled. “He does.”

“Which is why she comes by it honestly,” Nessa said with a straight face.

All three apprentices laughed at Daciana’s overacted expression of hurt.

~*~*~

Dinner had been good, but Gregory still thought Vana cooked better than the cook at the Golden Boar. He mentioned it as the meal ended, and Yukiko and Jenn were quick to agree with him. Their comments made Vana flush with pride, and Ramon gave his wife a kiss on the cheek.

As they were getting ready to leave, Gregory cleared his throat. “I apologize, but the three of us should return to the academy for the night.”

Hao’s eyebrow twitched up, but he just nodded. “Very well. The family carriage can take you back.”

“Already?” Daciana asked.

“We need to make sure we’re as ready as we can be,” Gregory said. “I want to see about a few things before we go to bed.”

“Being prepared is always good,” Nessa said, placing her hand on Daciana’s arm. “We understand. We’ll be there to see the match, no matter what arenas they put you in.”

“And we will be there to see your fights,” Yukiko smiled.

With goodbyes said, the trio separated from the others. Yukiko waited for them to be out of earshot before she asked, “Okay, dear one, what did you have in mind? I know you’ve been thinking something over for a couple of days now.”

“You don’t really use your shadow leap ring anymore, do you?” Gregory asked.

“If the fights drain us, I might need it, but no, I haven’t used it since the last tournament.”

“Hmm... I was wondering if I can take it and try to use it.”

Yukiko just stared at him for a bit.

“Why hesitate?” Jenn asked when Yukiko didn’t answer right away.

“Hemet sold us the ring. He said that only a shadow magi could use it.”

“Have you tested that?” Jenn asked.

“No, but we might as well try,” Yukiko said, pulling her ring off and holding it out to Jenn. “Go ahead.”

Jenn put the ring on and it shrunk down to fit her hand. “Use it like all the others?”

“Yes.”

The interior of the carriage was shadowed with only the lights outside the windows to provide illumination. Jenn looked at the seat across from them and willed herself to move to it. A few seconds ticked by, and she shook her head.

“We have the answer,” Yukiko said, taking the ring back when offered and passing it to Gregory. “You think you can make it work?”

“I don’t know, but I want to try,” Gregory said. “Darkness told me that eventually, I’ll be able to manipulate aether... I wonder if I can at least fool your ring into letting me use it.”

“If you could, it would be something no one would suspect,” Jenn said. “And with your skill with the naginata… potentially devastating.”

“That was my thought, if it works. It might not,” Gregory replied as he stripped off his glove and slipped the ring on.

Both women watched him as he sat there, waiting to see if it worked or not.

Gregory frowned— he felt something, but it slipped away from him. He pushed his mind and aether after it, but the feeling was gone.

“Greg?” Yukiko asked.

Sighing, he pulled the ring off and handed it back to her. “I thought I felt something for a moment, but then it was gone and I couldn’t find it again.” He tugged his glove back on. “Maybe when we reach the initiate tier, it’ll work. There might be something else to it... Why does it only work for shadow magi and not all magi? I don’t recall the enchanting book we’d read talking about those limitations.”

“Maybe those books are for more advanced magi?” Jenn suggested. “We could ask Murium. There might be a book in the clan archive. If not, we can ask Rafiq.”

Gregory sighed. “That was what I’d been thinking about. I had high hopes for it. I thought I could practice with it so we could use it during the tournament.”

“It was a good thought, and we’ll have to try again when we advance,” Yukiko said, sliding the ring back on her finger.

“Yeah,” Gregory agreed, sighing again.

“We have more time tonight than we’ve had in a while, and we’ve been missing most of our training,” Jenn said. “Peaceful Fist when we get to the clan hall, and then resonance training before bed?”

“That’s a good plan,” Yukiko agreed. “We might even retire a little early tonight, too.”

“Yes. To bed early,” Jenn grinned back at Yukiko.

“And maybe even sleep at a regular hour,” Gregory chuckled.

“Perhaps...” Yukiko murmured, leaning over to kiss his cheek.

Chapter Sixty-five

“Good morning, Elder,” Gregory said, “Dia, Bishop, and Quilet.”

“Good morning to you three,” Lightshield smiled. “You will be in the main arena for all three of your fights today. The first, tenth, and twelfth fights will be yours.”

“We’d been planning on being there to see the schedule,” Yukiko chuckled.

“You can still go after you study and get your other training in,” Lightshield replied. “We have hindered your training enough over the last three days. Your seats, as well as seats for your parents, will be kept beside Bishop in the stands.”

“Thank you, Elder,” they said together.

“You will also be interested to know that on the last day of the tournament, both Bishop and Dia will be putting on demonstrations of their magics. I am sure something of note will happen today, too.”

Gregory shook his head. “Elder, how far can you see?”

“Two miles, if it is a clear day,” Lightshield replied with a hint of a smile. Seeing the blank expressions, he laughed lightly. “Without strain, I can check a few days into the future, but that is only the most likely path. To check the other probabilities, it takes more out of me. The further into the future I peer, the more aether it takes, and the more it strains my mind. If I had followed the mind path, it might not be as bad, but I followed my grandfather’s path, instead.”

“I can only see a few minutes into the future,” Gregory said. “Is it wholly dependent on aether?”

“Not wholly,” Lightshield replied, “though all magic is easier when you have more aether.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“I have breakfast ready, if that’s okay?” Quilet announced.

“Please serve us, Quilet,” Lightshield told the otter eurtik. “And yes, I will get bets placed for you and the others. I am sure a few in the academy box will wish to see them fail.”

“You won’t be in the stands with us, Elder?” Jenn asked as Quilet stood motionless in the kitchen, clearly surprised at Lightshield’s offer.

“I have been requested in the main box for today. I will not be the only head of a clan there today, either.”

“Shun,” Gregory said on reflex.

“Grandmaster Shun is one of those who will be present, along with the council and several others,” Lightshield replied. “Quilet, the food?”

“Yes, sir,” Quilet blurted. Snapped out of his shock, he rushed to serve them. “I’ll go collect from the others, sir.”

“No need,” Lightshield smiled at the nervous eurtik. “I know exactly what you would collect, and will make sure that the winnings match those set aside for you.”

“But,” Yukiko asked slowly as Quilet placed her food before her, “who would bet against a magi who can see the future?”

Lightshield laughed lightly. “A fool. But I will not be the one placing bets. No, an old friend of mine will be. It will be delightful to watch. When you know your opponent can see the future, you should not believe any information they seem to give away. A lesson that many never learn.”

“False leads,” Yukiko laughed as she picked up her chopsticks.

“Just so,” Lightshield smiled, picking up his soup bowl. “Now, let us enjoy the meal.”

~*~*~

“Apprentices, it is good to see you,” Rafiq grinned at them. “Are you ready for today?”

“As ready as we can be,” Gregory replied. “I was wondering, is there a book on the second floor that explains enchantments that can only be used by specific magi?”

“Yes, there is. Do you want it to be set aside for you?”

“Please and thank you.”

“You are welcome. You are the second apprentice to ask about that book this week.”

“Was the other Ling Lao?” Jenn asked.

“Apprentice Lao was the other one, yes,” Rafiq replied. “She, along with her friend, have become very studious this first half of the year. It is as though they have met someone with a fire to learn and came to appreciate it.”

“No doubt, they also mentioned the names of those individuals,” Yukiko added.

Rafiq chuckled lightly. “They most likely did. Did either of you wish for new books?”

“I’m fine.”

“I’m still working on mine,” Jenn said.

“Then I will bid you a good day and good luck in your fights.”

“Thank you,” they said, bowing to him before going toward the back of the archive.

Gregory pulled out one of the blank Magi Squares pages and smiled. “I know we’ve thanked them over the last few weeks, but this really does give us more time to study. Maybe we can get them something in return?”

“I asked Dia about it the other day while Velma was cooking,” Yukiko said. “She suggested simple things. I asked Mother, and she’s gathering the items for us.”

“For all five of them?” Jenn asked.

“Of course, though Velma’s will contain a few different things from the others.”

“Makes sense,” Gregory nodded. “I don’t know any men who would find a use for the lip paint you use on occasion.”

“There are some who would, but most would not,” Yukiko replied.

“We made it in,” Daciana was excited as she rushed to the table, but her voice was low so she wouldn’t break the rules of the archive.

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled. “We were told before we went to bed last night.”

“I’m sure she already told you,” Nessa snickered as she approached them with Victoria. “Getting her to wind down after she found out was difficult.” Nessa was flushed red when she finished, looking like she’d said more than she’d meant to.

Daciana was also red and deliberately not looking at anyone as she abruptly sat beside Jenn. Victoria was a little pink, though she wasn’t avoiding the eyes of the three apprentices.

“Do you find out your match-ups like we did?” Victoria asked after a few seconds of awkwardness.

“We should, but Elder Lightshield already informed us of our matches,” Yukiko said. “We are the first fight in the main arena, as well as the tenth and twelfth.”

“I still say that was the worst they could do to us without it being outright blatant,” Jenn said. “Only a single fight to rest and heal between our second and third.”

“It’s a good thing Gin trained us the way he did,” Gregory said. “We’ve done this before, and this time, it’ll be against other apprentices, at least.”

“You aren’t worried?” Daciana asked, finally looking up.

“I’m a little worried,” he admitted. “I won’t let that rule me, though. We trained as well as we could. Gin worked us hard every week we had off for moments like this.”

“Our hardest opponents will likely won’t be who we fight today. They’ll want the majority of us to move onto tomorrow to make it better for the crowd. I don’t think they expect us to lose, but they surely want to hurt us,” Jenn said.

“The major clans will want to avoid us today. They likely used their influence to make sure that happened. Of course, the smaller clans are probably being paid off to inflict as much damage on us as they can instead of winning,” Yukiko added.

“Doesn’t matter if they are or aren’t. We’ll treat it as if they all intend to kill us,” Gregory said. “We won’t be caught napping.”

“Good,” Victoria said. “We’ll be doing the same, this year and next.”

“To uphold the name of the clan,” Nessa said after checking that no one was nearby.

“We have work to do,” Yukiko said, sliding her Magi Squares to Jenn.

“We do, indeed,” Jenn said, sliding hers to Gregory.

“And I’m almost done,” Gregory said. He put the last number in and then passed his to Yukiko. “There.”

“We need to get ours started,” Nessa said as she pulled out paper and ink.

~*~*~

Gregory stretched as they ended the Peaceful Fist. “I feel good.”

“I feel more at ease,” Jenn said. “I’m glad we went light, so we’re not sweaty.”

“We need to be in the best condition for our first fight,” Yukiko said. “The lighter path made the most sense with that in mind.”

“Everyone should start showing up soon. Should we slip out the far exit and circle around?” Gregory asked.

“We might want to skip this tomorrow,” Jenn said, thinking back to the people who attacked them during the second tournament. “We never learned what they found out about the attack on us.”

“The poisoned crossbows?” Gregory asked, getting a nod from Jenn. “I’m not surprised that we weren’t told, but they should have told Dia.”

“Must have been something we couldn’t do anything about,” Yukiko said. “Dia would have mentioned something if there was.”

“True,” Jenn agreed. “Out the back today, and we’ll skip tomorrow. We could just train at the clan hall tomorrow, then head down here?”

“Yes, I think that’ll work out,” Gregory said, picking his bag up and slinging it over his shoulder. “Let’s go see who our opponents will be.”

~*~*~

The circling took them a little longer than they thought it would, so the seventh bell was chiming by the time they reached the posting board. Being at the back of the pack, they could clearly see the different clans. Each clan had an arm’s length of space between them and the other clans, but there was a much larger space around Swift Wind, the Han Merchant Exchange, and the Eternal Flame.

As they waited, it slowly struck Gregory that he was one of the tallest in their class. All of the other apprentices that matched him in height were twice as broad, built more like his father. Jenn was the smallest in height and build in the entire class, too. Side-by-side, they stood out easily. With Yukiko’s white-blonde hair added in, he knew they would be hard-pressed to blend in.

“It’s too bad we won’t be fighting you today, Pettit,” Nick sneered. “If you somehow manage to make it to tomorrow, maybe we’ll end your suffering there.”

“I doubt your clan wants to lose even more face,” Gregory replied simply. “If we both advance to tomorrow, I would expect your clan to keep you as far away from us as they can.”

“Cocky Pettit, but we’ll see how you feel when we meet,” Jason said, his hand on Nick’s shoulder.

“Keeping your boyfriend in line, Jason?” Jenn asked with a smirk. “Did his antics damage the clan name that much?”

“You little—!” Michelle started.

“Enough!” Jason snapped. “Save it for when we fight them, if they can even do well enough with just three of them.”

Nick shrugged Jason’s hand off. “Eternal Flame, we’re leaving.”

The group of nine magi moved off, following Nick. Gregory met the gazes of Petak, Fureno, and Parks as they glared at him. Jenn and Yukiko gave Michelle and Gina smiles when the two women gave them sneers.

“They do hate you, which only makes me like you three more,” Hayworth started conversationally, then laughed. “We’ll likely see you tomorrow, and we’ll be watching your matches with interest.”

“Main arena?” Gregory asked, turning toward Hayworth.

“Us, them, and you, but none of us fight each other,” Hayworth replied. “If we do end up fighting, I look forward to how well your foresight can do against so many of us.”

Gregory looked at the six people behind Hayworth. “I hope to not find out until the last day.”

“I can honestly say I hope for the same,” Hayworth said. “Good luck to you three today.”

“Luck to your clan, as well,” Gregory said. “Will all seven of you be taking the field?”

“Wait and see,” Hayworth laughed, “though we know you’ll all be fighting every match, barring injury.”

“Barring injury,” Gregory agreed.

Hayworth walked away, and the other six fell into step behind him.

“To your left,” Jenn said.

Gregory looked left and gave Farin a nod as the Iron Hand group marched by. Farin dipped his head respectfully as he stayed in step with the other members of his clan.

The other clans were already dispersing, so they went up to the board to see who their opponents were. As Lightshield had told them, they had the first, tenth, and twelfth fights. Their first match was against the Shining Light, and Gregory exhaled slowly, thinking about the trouble he had with Klein. Their second fight was against the White Eagle clan, and their third was against the Saito clan.

“Hoping on bad blood, I see,” Yukiko said. “We turned both of them down. I wonder if they took that badly?”

“Possibly, but it’s our first fight that concerns me the most,” Gregory said. “I’m sure I can overcome Klein’s spirit path, but it’ll push me hard right at the start.”

“Use your ring,” Jenn said. “The other two fights won’t be as bad, hopefully. If needed, you can run back to the clan hall to replenish it from the medallion.”

“She’s got a good point,” Yukiko said.

“We’ll find out shortly,” Gregory said.

As they got closer to the arenas, he noticed something odd. “I don’t remember there being guards here last year.”

“Neither do I,” Jenn said.

“There weren’t,” Yukiko said. “Maybe they’re hoping to stop any of the occurrences of last year from repeating?”

“That’s good and bad,” Gregory said as they got closer to the main arena. “It means they don’t want it to happen again, but it begs the question of if they ever caught the culprits to begin with.”

Chapter Sixty-six

Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko stood in the tunnel, waiting for their match to begin. They were happy to see that the healer in the arena for the day was Mindie.

“We know we’ll be in good hands,” Yukiko smiled.

“And I’ll have an idea of what to be prepared for, having been there for all of your training,” Mindie smiled back. “I do hope you all have a good match.”

“Is it just you here?” Jenn asked after they thanked her.

“Magus Klim is in the other tunnel.”

“Then we are in very good hands, indeed. The two of you are always exceptional,” Gregory said.

Mindie looked down. She smiled and her cheeks lightly flushed. “Thank you. I just want to heal those who care for others.”

“That’s Greg,” Yukiko said, but she eyed Mindie questioningly.

“And you, and me,” Jenn added, also wondering about Mindie’s reaction.

Gregory was about to say more, but Grandmaster Yunlo, the council member with spatial magic, was suddenly in the middle of the arena floor. The eighth bell began to chime a heartbeat after he appeared.

When the bell stopped, he raised a glowing bronze disk to his mouth. “Magi and guests, welcome to the first bouts of the apprentice class. Before we begin, there is important news— the keeper of the academy has agreed to a request from the Buldoun royal family. The clans whose apprentices take the top three places will be going to a special event near the Buldoun border to face young magi of theirs.”

Yunlo paused, as the crowd began to talk excitedly enough that it reached him. He gave them a minute before he coughed into the disk, and everyone quieted.

“More than that, the apprentice class will be undergoing a tournament in their tactics class. The top three groupings there will also be going to the event, which means the second tournament this year will be a little less than it has been in the past. To counter that, the council has arranged for more magi to be here to give demonstrations.”

“Well, that explains what Lightshield meant at breakfast,” Gregory said. “Wonder what they mean to do if a clan earns spots in both events?”

“We’ll find out,” Jenn chuckled.

“Yes, we will,” Yukiko grinned.

Mindie watched them with amusement, staying silent.

“Now, without further delay, let us begin the apprentice tournament matches,” Yunlo finished. “The first match features both champions from last year’s novice tournaments. Aether’s Guard will be facing off with Shining Light.”

Gregory exhaled and went forward, his wives falling in behind him and a few paces to either side. As they exited the tunnel, Gregory put on his sparring mask. His eyes were focused on Klein and the two others with him. Spatial, wind, and enchanting... Gregory reminded himself. Klein is the dangerous one, followed by Gula and Floxin.

“Greg?” Yukiko asked softly. “Shadow throw? Are you sure?”

“Yes. We need to beat them quickly, and I don’t think they’ll be ready for it. Jenn?”

“Bait. Got it,” Jenn said.

They were silent by the time they reached Yunlo, and waited for Klein’s group.

“Apprentices,” Yunlo addressed them when they were both a few feet away, “the rules are the same as last year. Try not to kill your opponents, but otherwise, do your best to win. Any injury that would kill if the weapons were metal knocks you out. When called out, raise your arm and head for the tunnels. If you wish to step out of the fight for any reason, raise your arm and head for the tunnels. Do not try to use this as a tactic to fool your opponents, as I will not be kind if you do. If you are knocked out, you will be sent to one of the healers. Questions?”

When no one spoke, Yunlo nodded. “Very well. Bow to the boxes.”

Gregory straightened up after bowing and focused on Klein. Triggering his aether sight, he waited for the signal to begin. Klein stood with his two thin swords at his sides. His enchanting friend was holding a su yari, and the wind magi held a large axe.

The aether around Yunlo flared bright, and the magi was suddenly twenty feet away. “Fight!”

Klein didn’t hesitate— his swords darted forward as two small tears opened in front of him. Neither of those attacks was directed at Gregory, instead aimed at his wives. Gregory trusted them to survive and rushed Klein, only to find a large swirl of aether growing between him and the spatial magi. Grimacing, he closed his eyes, dismissing aether sight and pushing aether into foresight.

The confusion of uncertainty was there for Klein and Gula, the wind magi, but Gregory just fed his foresight more aether to break the block, as he had with Bishop months before. Gula’s block was broken first, and Gregory knew what he and the enchanter would be doing in the next minute. Pushing even more aether into foresight, he broke past Klein’s block and inhaled sharply, ducking as he ran into the harsh sand tornado in front of him.

The wooden blade of Klein’s right-hand weapon passed an inch over Gregory’s back. Gregory tucked his naginata in close and went into a roll, making Klein miss with his left-hand blade, too. The wind-whipped sand scoured his exposed skin, and Gregory gritted his teeth as his skin was scraped away.

“Did you get him?” Gula asked as he watched Jenn rush around the mini-tornado he had made.

“No,” Klein said. “He’d call—!” Klein cut off with a grunt, a sharp pain hitting the back of his neck.

“Armit, out,” Yunlo said.

Raising his arm, Klein looked back to see the blood-stained wooden shuriken on the sand behind him. “We were not fast enough.”

Gregory came out of the vortex, his skin red and raw and eyes still closed. He didn’t aim for Klein, going for the wind magi who had spun and thrown up a wall of wind behind him, saving him from the other shuriken that Yukiko had flung, leaving his back open to Gregory. The blade of his naginata hit the apprentice in the back of the head, and the wind magi dropped to his knees as his vision blurred.

“Rodgers, out!” Yunlo called.

“I surrender,” Floxin said, raising both arms a second before Jenn reached him.

“Shining Light is defeated!” Yunlo announced.

Jenn turned immediately to Gregory, who kept his eyes closed. “Goodness, that…”

“It doesn’t feel good,” Gregory said with a pained grimace.

“It doesn’t look good, either,” Jenn said.

“We didn’t expect you to bring shurikens,” Klein said to Yukiko as he pushed a cloth against his bleeding neck. “We should have, in hindsight. If we face you again, we’ll be ready, but everyone you face next will be ready, too.”

“We know,” Yukiko replied as she went past him, going to Gregory. “Gregory deemed you a threat worthy of us using it.”

Klein looked at Gregory and bowed slightly. “We hadn’t thought you’d push through.”

“Hold still,” Klim told Klein as she touched his shoulder.

“Oh, please hold still,” Mindie told Gregory anxiously, staring at his abraded skin.

“My eyes first, please?” Gregory asked.

“Of course,” Mindie said.

“Winner is Aether’s Guard!” Yunlo announced as the healers checked on the injured magi. “There will be a pause between fights.”

The pain began to fade and Gregory sighed in relief. Blinking a few times, he got the grit out from the edges of his eyes. “Thank you. I had them closed tight, but it only mitigated it.”

“I’m glad you closed your eyes, or it would have been much worse and taxed me further,” Mindie said. “All done.”

“Thank you, again,” Gregory said. “Next time, I’ll have to go around the vortex.”

Mindie gave him a smile and went back to the tunnel. Gregory gave his wives an apologetic smile, then motioned to the academy box. In unison, the three of them bowed. Gregory grinned when he saw the Shining Light apprentices doing the same, having been waiting on them.

“Good luck with your other fights,” Gregory told Klein.

“Thank you. We hope to acquit ourselves better in those,” Klein replied, his slightly detached voice indicating his light meditation.

As a group, all six apprentices turned and bowed to Yunlo, then each other, before walking off the arena floor.

~*~*~

When they reached the stands, Dia was waiting for them with some jerky in hand. “Eat and relax for now. I’ll give you some more when you go to fight again, so you’ll have it for before your final match.”

“Thank you, Dia,” they said, taking the jerky and their seats.

“Why did you push through it?” Hao asked Gregory.

“Shortest distance, and I didn’t expect it to be quite that bad.”

“I’ve seen a dust devil peel paint from wagons,” Hao said, “but I suppose you know how that feels, now.”

“I do, Father,” Gregory said. “I’ll try not to experience it again.”

“You used the shuriken trick already?” Bishop asked. “Why against them?”

“Spatial magic,” Gregory explained. “Klein against just me, I can handle, but neither Jenn nor Yukiko is equipped to deal with suddenly-appearing swords. If I hadn’t charged, he would have gone for Jenn while the other two would have worked to keep Yukiko at bay. If they eliminated Jenn, they could have turned on Yukiko while Klein kept me busy long enough for them to manage it. I ruined that by charging and forcing Klein to try attacking me. That’s when their plan fell apart.”

“I see, and I believe you are correct in your assessment,” Bishop said. “You’ll not be able to use that again today, and maybe not for the rest of the tournament.”

“We are aware,” Jenn said. “The two we’re most worried about now are Swift Wind and Eternal Flame. They have a vast advantage in numbers. It’ll be harder to beat them. The fights will be longer with more chance of injury.”

“Yes. You won’t see them today, though, and possibly won’t tomorrow, either.”

“Agreed, Bishop,” Yukiko said. “Us, Swift Wind, Eternal Flame, Han Merchant Exchange, Yamato Shipping, and the Iron Hand are the most likely to be there for the last day, and only four of us can make it.”

“Concurred,” Bishop nodded.

“Just do your best,” Dia said. “That’s all the clan asks, but we are certain your best will see you win.”

“We always do our best,” Gregory said. “Oh, it looks like we get to see Yamato Shipping next.”

Chapter Sixty-seven

The White Eagle clan had only two apprentices to face them— a water magi and an earth magi. They weren’t prepared for Jenn. With the two magi focused on Gregory and Yukiko, Jenn infused her legs with aether and covered the distance to her opponents faster than they anticipated.

The exchange was quick and brutal. A single earth spike shot out at Jenn, but her mule kick shattered it. Her first strike took the earth magi in the gut, doubling him over. She spun to the right, the spear from the water magi missing her. Her hand came down hard and the spear shattered. Following up, her kick sent the water magi flying backward to land at Gregory’s feet. He tapped the man with his naginata as Jenn tapped the earth magi with her wakizashi.

That fight ended in even less time than it’d taken them to defeat the Shining Light clan. The audience had cheered, but it was decidedly lackluster compared to some of the other fights.

After helping the two magi back to their feet, Gregory and his wives bowed as they should before leaving the arena floor. They didn’t go far— just down to the preparation area under the arena where Hayworth and his clan were getting their things together.

“Couldn’t have given us another few minutes?” Hayworth asked jokingly.

“We didn’t know you’d need time,” Jenn replied. “After your last match, we figured you’d still be ready for a fight.”

“Well, I can’t argue that,” Hayworth admitted. “Not many of the other clans will be ready for all of us. Honestly, I’m sad we’re doing this. I would prefer even match-ups that would be a challenge.”

“Conflict is almost never fair,” Yukiko said. “You and the Eternal Flame have sheer numbers to swarm your opponents, if nothing else, though I wonder if the match-ups haven’t been slanted?”

“Because this fight and the next for you are against vastly inferior foes?” Hayworth asked. “Not that I have much room to speak.”

“While the Eternal Flame beat both the Han Merchant Exchange and Yamato Shipping,” Gregory said. “I don’t expect many to have unblemished records tomorrow, but it won’t do us any favors, as only the Shining Light is going to have been a challenge.”

“I’m sure favors were called in,” Hayworth shrugged. “It’s the nature of the empire. One day it might change, but the clans would need to spearhead that change.”

“True,” Gregory said. Mindie called for the Swift Wind clan, and Gregory gave Hayworth a nod. “Good luck.”

“Not that we’ll need it for this,” Hayworth sighed, “but thank you. Also…” he paused before exhaling slowly. “I’ve come to accept that it doesn’t matter where a magi comes from if they strive for advancement. I have rarely had call to apologize and reexamine my position, but you’ve made me do that. I’m sorry for my early stance about you, fringer.” He said the last word in a friendly tone instead of the mocking one it had once been.

“I’m sorry for thinking you were an elitist prig,” Gregory replied similarly.

Hayworth just stared at him before laughing. “Well, you weren’t wrong. See you after we win.”

Yukiko and Jenn stood beside Gregory as Hayworth led his clan up the stairs and down the tunnel. Yukiko made a thoughtful sound. “That was unexpected.”

“I didn’t know he knew how to apologize,” Jenn said. “I feel a little bad now for thinking he was as bad as Nick.”

“He was never that bad, even if I wanted to punch him the first day that we met,” Gregory said. “Hayworth, for all his faults, never pretended to be a friend when he clearly wasn’t.”

“He’s grown,” Yukiko said. “Hayworth’s time here has taught him things he didn’t expect to learn. I was against your fight with Jenga last year, but I think that helped him change. Your dignity and grace in accepting Jenga’s defeat stuck with him.”

“Perhaps,” Gregory said. “Let’s sneak up and watch them from the tunnel. We might end up facing them tomorrow or on the last day, and more information is always good.”

“Yes,” Jenn and Yukiko agreed.

Hayworth and his clan rolled over the single apprentice of the Swift Foot clan. While the magi they faced was physical enhancement, in the end, it didn’t matter. Hayworth had his allies engage the apprentice and, once combat was joined, he slammed his blade down. The rift in space brought the point of the sword directly down on the top of the magi’s head.

Yunlo called the bout over and Hayworth checked on his clan, some of whom had received injuries during the brief fight. When it was over, Gregory and his wives retreated back into the waiting area while Mindie rushed out to heal.

Hayworth led his clan members back into the room. “It seems we finished our fight even faster than you did, fringer.”

“I’d say so.”

“Excuse me,” Dia called from the stairway to the rest of the arena, “I need to converse with my juniors for a moment.”

“Of course, Magus,” Hayworth said. “Come on, we’ll go take our seats. Our last fight is after the novices.”

“Against who?” Gregory asked as they headed for the door.

“The Shining Light,” Hayworth said. “This will give them two losses and possibly keep them from tomorrow’s fights.”

“I’d prefer not to face them again,” Gregory said. “Best of luck.”

“We’ll win,” Hayworth said. “See you tomorrow.”

“Hopefully not,” Gregory chuckled.

When Hayworth had left, Dia stepped into the room. “I have word from Elder Lightshield— Saito has a single apprentice, a water magi, who has barely reached into the apprentice ranks. He wanted me to tell you,” she cleared her throat, “‘do as you think best.’”

Gregory bowed his head. “Understood, Dia.”

“I will return to the stands and see you there shortly,” Dia smiled at the three of them before leaving.

“He wants us to send just one of us?” Yukiko asked.

“That’s what it sounded like to me,” Jenn nodded.

“I’ll go,” Gregory said. “Head on up. I’ll be there shortly.”

“Why you?” Yukiko asked.

“If it’s going to be just one of us, it should be me,” Jenn said.

“You’ll hurt him, even if you hold back,” Gregory said to Jenn. He turned to Yukiko. “And you’re best at hit and run. I’m going to give him the chance to surrender. Then, if needed, I’ll dismantle him as quickly as I can.”

Yukiko considered it, then nodded. “Foresight, at least,” she told him, not asking him.

“Aether sight if you can, too,” Jenn added. “Just in case.”

“If he says ‘no,’ I’ll use everything and end it as painlessly as I can.”

They leaned in and kissed his cheeks.

“We’ll see you soon, dear one,” Yukiko murmured.

“Don’t keep us waiting,” Jenn added.

“I won’t. Lightshield wouldn’t have sent us the message if he didn’t want just one of us to go. Strong, but honorable, is how I’d like the clan to be seen, like it used to be in Lionel Lighthand’s time.”

His wives kissed him again, then left.

“Aether’s G— where are the other two?” Mindie asked from the hallway to the arena floor.

“In the stands,” Gregory said. “I’m ready.”

Mindie shook her head. “Why?”

“There’s no reason to bury him.”

Blinking as Gregory walked past her, Mindie fell into step a few paces behind him. She was still trying to wrap her head around the idea of them all not fighting when she stopped at the end of the tunnel.

Yunlo frowned at Gregory when he walked out by himself. “Alone?”

“Alone, Grandmaster.”

Yunlo snorted and turned his attention to the other tunnel. Average in every way, the other apprentice looked surprised when he saw only Gregory. His pace slowed a little, as he was clearly trying to understand.

“The Saito clan is young and honorable,” Gregory said when the apprentice got close enough to hear him over the background noise of the crowd. “I am here to offer you the chance to back away to save yourself and your clan the burden of losing.”

Yunlo’s head snapped to Gregory. “What?”

“There’s nothing in the rules against offering your opponent the chance to surrender,” Gregory said, his eyes still on the other apprentice. “When faced with a superior foe, it’s sometimes wiser to retreat and come back with greater numbers or allies.”

The apprentice blinked at Gregory before smiling. “As our teacher has shown us in tactics class. I will fight. I only ask that you do not maim me.”

“I never try to. We’re here to learn, not injure each other or hurt the empire.”

Yunlo was glaring at them both. “Are you done?”

“Yes, Grandmaster,” Gregory said, bowing to him. “I apologize, but I felt the need to try. My home is in the Saito province, so I feel some kinship for the clan.”

Yunlo snorted, then raised the glowing bronze disk to his mouth. “Aether’s Guard clan will fight Saito clan.” Lowering the disk, he looked at both apprentices. “You know the rules. Bow to the box.”

With their bowing done, Gregory triggered aether sight and foresight as soon as Yunlo’s hand went up. Seeing a minute into the future, Gregory turned both off and waited.

“Fight!” Yunlo commanded.

Gregory rushed his opponent, who raised the shield and sword he had with him. The contact was brief, but decisive. Gregory let the apprentice guide his weapon up and over his shoulder. As the magi stepped in to stab Gregory, he let go of his naginata and ducked, sweeping his leg out. With a startled sound, the other man lost his footing and, as he fell, dropped his sword. Gregory grabbed it out of the air and brought it over to tap the man’s neck.

“Break!” Yunlo shouted with a grimace. Raising the disk, he announced that Gregory was the winner.

Gregory stood up and offered his opponent a hand. “It was a good try.”

The magi snorted weakly as he got hauled to his feet. “No, it wasn’t. Thank you for being merciful. I know you could’ve done much worse to me.”

“I apologize,” Gregory said with an awkward smile. “I can’t recall your name.”

The other magi laughed once before he turned to bow to the box. “Fin Worrel, apprentice of Saito clan.”

“Is Fin okay?” Gregory asked as they both turned to bow to Yunlo.

“Is Gregory?”

“It’s fine with me,” Gregory grinned.

“Then, yes,” Fin replied as they bowed to each other. “Good luck tomorrow.”

“Thank you. I hope your clan finds more magi this year.”

“Me, too,” Fin chuckled. “Being a lone apprentice in this tournament is not fun, but we do as the clan wills.”

~*~*~

Gregory took his seat in the stands and Dia gave him a nod. “You gave him a chance to surrender?”

“I did. He thanked me but refused, then asked me not to maim him.”

“It was over with quickly and painlessly,” Dia smiled. “Many would see you going alone as foolish. What if he had an item or two that could have significantly harmed you? Our chances of you all taking the top spot would plummet sharply if that had happened.”

“I did worry a little about that,” Gregory admitted. “With Lightshield’s message and what I would do with it, I found it unlikely he would have sent the message if that had been the case. I also used everything I could to ensure that didn’t happen.”

“Good,” Bishop said. “Always do everything you can. Doing more doesn’t hurt, but a lack of doing might tip the scales the other way.”

“We’re glad you’re alright,” Jenn said.

“You did well in handling him,” Yukiko added. “The before and after talking was good. It showed you as reasonable to the crowd. They know you’re not like others who crush everyone without thought.”

The eleventh bell began to chime, and they stopped talking to focus on the arena. Yunlo stood there, waiting for the hour to finish. When the last notes died away, he raised the glowing circle to his mouth. “We pause now to announce the final eight in the novice tournament. Our fighters, like you, are present and waiting to hear who they will be facing this day.”

Two large banners, which had been securely tied up on either side of the arena, unrolled so everyone could clearly see the brackets. Gregory’s eyes darted to find his friends’ names. He was happy none of them faced each other in the first round, but their opponents were not going to be easy.

Nessa was pitted against Kyle Walun, and Gregory felt his gut tighten. Kyle had burned his opponents with the fire on his hands. Daciana had tricked and defeated him, but Nessa couldn’t do what Daciana had done.

The other side of the bracket held their other friends. Daciana would face Franklin Buddiz, pitting earth magi against each other. This match-up had a lot of people talking excitedly, especially since Daciana had pulled her trick with the flurry of earth balls against Novice Walun.

Victoria was matched up against Seymour Xandia. The brutal physical enhancement magi had badly beaten and almost maimed every opponent he’d faced after Daciana had beaten him.

That match-up made Gregory’s throat tighten, as he could only imagine what Xandia would do if he got his hands on Victoria. Jenn’s hand tightened on his knee for a second when she saw the same thing.

“It could be worse,” Yukiko said softly, “but it could have been better...” Seeing their expressions, she explained, “They don’t face each other, at least. Victoria’s fight worries me the most of the three, even with the secondary gifts their families gave them.”

“Still disappointing that any of them have to face him in the first round,” Gregory said. He looked at the last pairing and pursed his lips. “I don’t recall either of those names.”

“Neither of them was in the main arena on the first day, and each had a loss on that day,” Bishop said. “They won every other match, only losing to Xandia and Walun.”

“Novice Frederica Ferentini is a physical enhancement magi,” Dia said. “She is more like Jenn than Xandia— controlled force, not crushing force. As for Novice Charles Ball, he’s a fire magi. He can conjure a few small balls of fire, and not many.”

“Nessa will have even more problems if she wins the first match,” Jenn sighed, “and possibly face fire twice in a row.”

“We can only hope for them,” Gregory said. He looked down at the arena where the last match before the novices was about to start.

Chapter Sixty-eight

Nessa was the first of the novices to fight. She’d given Mindie a nod in passing, as her focus was on the fight to come. She was breathing slow and easy when Walun walked out onto the sands of the arena floor. The crowd started cheering louder, clearly favoring him in the fight. Exhaling, she glanced at the white leather gloves on her hands, reassuring herself they were there.

Walun gave her a bow of his head as he got closer. “You are friends with Lyall?”

“She’s my best friend,” Nessa replied warily.

“Would you—?” Walun began.

“Enough chatter,” Yunlo cut him off. “You know the rules. Bow to the boxes.”

Walun’s lips thinned, clearly upset that he’d been stopped from talking, but he did as the grandmaster had told him. Nessa was curious about what Walun was going to ask, but she pushed the curiosity from her mind— she had to focus.

Straightening from her bow to Walun, Nessa adopted a defensive position. He can only project from his hands… at least, we think so. I just need to control his hands.

Walun straightened and, seeing her defensive posture, took an aggressive one. Wind magi... I’ll have to be ready for grit to the eyes, but if I can get my hands on her, I can win. I hope she won’t be too upset with me for hurting her friend.

“Fight!” Yunlo called, suddenly two dozen feet away.

Walun came forward in a rush, his eyes mostly closed as he anticipated the sand. His brow furrowed when he closed the distance and no sand came for him. Just before he reached her, Nessa shifted from defense to offense.

Walun’s hands came up to block her punches. Fire burning, he expected her to cry out and flinch back as she burned herself. He did not expect the fire on his hands to flicker, nor the edges of cold that landed with each hit he blocked. Eyes wide, he backpedaled, trying to figure it out. He was so intently focused on the attack, he missed the sound of wind and the tugging on his kimono.

Nessa was so focused on the fight that she didn’t hear the shock in the crowd. As Walun gave way before her, she was relieved that her enchanted gloves had overcome the fire on his hands. Pulling wind up behind him to whip some sand into the air, she kept the pressure on— she wanted to drive him into it, as he had opened his eyes in surprise.

When he stepped back into the weak dust devil, he closed his eyes and turned his head on accident. He knew he’d made a mistake and did what he didn’t want to do— he’d wanted to keep it a secret until the final match.

Nessa’s lips ticked up when she drove him back and he turned his head, eyes closing against the sand. I’ve got you now! she thought, letting the wind die so she could grab him.

No one expected the burst of fire when Nessa reached for Walun. She cried out and stumbled backward as small blisters formed on her face, her eyes dry and pained. Yunlo blinked, but as the fire had been weak, he didn’t stop the fight.

Both Walun and Nessa managed to regain their footing and sight a few seconds later. The crowd was roaring, clapping, and stomping their feet, clearly loving the fight.

“Enchanted gloves?” Walun asked as he steadied himself. He knew he was fresher physically than Nessa, but his aether was now low.

“A gift from my parents,” Nessa said. “That was unexpected, but you likely can’t do it again.”

“How long can your gloves last?” Walun asked as he circled her. “The moment the chill ends, I’ll win.”

“And the moment your fire ends, I’ll win,” Nessa said. “I’m sorry, but my friends will be waiting for me in the finals.”

Walun slowed his pacing and nodded. “I need to win for the clan I will join. Apologies.”

“My clan would prefer it if I won, as well,” Nessa said.

With that said, she rushed him. Walun met her halfway, the fight underway again.

The two of them clashed time and again. Her strikes chilled him and slowed his reflexes, but his burned her and made it painful for her to move. They both knew that the first one to lose their edge would lose the fight. Walun’s aether was nearly spent and instead of succumbing to exhaustion, he stopped using it. The moment he stopped using his aether, Nessa took the lead. A half-minute after that, she had him on his knees, wheezing.

Shivering in place, Walun raised his arm. “Yield,” he chattered.

“Break!” Yunlo called to her.

Nessa stepped back and bowed to Walun before moving over to offer him a hand up. Walun looked at her glove for a moment before taking her offered hand. Shivering, he nodded, then turned with her to bow toward the boxes and Yunlo as Yunlo declared the winner.

Mindie was there the moment they finished. She placed her hands on Walun’s shoulders. “Minor frostbite in a couple of places... and the edge of hypothermia.” She pushed healing into him, but only enough to take the edge off. “Go see the healers in the hall so they can do the rest,” she told him.

“Thank you,” Walun said, bowing to her. By the time he’d straightened up, Nessa was already leaving the arena floor, and Walun sighed. “I didn’t get to ask her to introduce me to her friend.”

Mindie shook her head. “You can approach her yourself later. Go see the healers now.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Walun said, making his way to the other exit.

Nessa gave Daciana a hug when she found her friend already in the waiting room. “Your turn.”

“Yes. I’ll be facing Vicky tomorrow.”

“Don’t treat him lightly,” Nessa told her seriously. “He’s going to be a hard fight.”

“I’m ready for what he can do,” Daciana replied.

“Like I was for the fire?” Nessa asked.

Daciana hesitated. “I’ll be careful and attentive.”

“Okay. I’ll be waiting for you in the tunnel.”

“We’ll both be in the boxes for Vicky’s fight,” Daciana said. “They have her going last.”

“Yeah, and after that, we’ll head to dinner, since our friends already had their fights.”

“The only one even remotely challenging for them was the first one. I don’t know why Greg went alone into the last fight. I want to ask him.”

“And we will,” Nessa said. “Just focus on your fight for now.”

Daciana kicked one booted foot against the other. “I’m not sure these will help much, not like your gloves.”

“I’d give them to you, but the enchantment is exhausted.”

“Lyall, it’s time,” Mindie called down to them.

Nessa hugged her friend again. “Go on. I’ll be here.”

Daciana was wearing a grin as she walked up the stairs.

Mindie fell into step beside her, wondering if she should tell Daciana about Walun’s interest. Shaking her head minutely, she kept silent— she didn’t want to be the cause of a loss.

The magus leaving the arena floor paused in the hall as the two of them approached. “Novice Lyall, I’m Magus Anita Alon of the Saito clan. I’d like to speak with you later, if possible.”

Daciana bowed to the magus. “I’m sorry, honored Magus, but I have a clan I will be joining already.”

“A pity. Very well. Have a good match,” Alon said before she continued on her way.

“She shouldn’t have stopped you before your fight,” Mindie said softly.

“They all want me now that I’m here,” Daciana barked a laugh, “but my goal is already set. I won’t deviate from it.”

“You mean to join Aether’s Guard? I’ve seen you in the stands when they trained.”

“Yes. Greg is there… as are my other friends,” Daciana quickly added on the second part.

Mindie’s eyebrows went up and stayed there even when Daciana hastily added the addendum. “He already has two wives,” she said a little primly.

“Then a third will be fine,” Daciana grinned. She inhaled sharply, and her smile grew. “Or more, if they’re good enough.”

Mindie’s face started to heat, but Daciana left her standing there. “But… I’m…!” Mindie said to no one, clearly flustered.

Daciana heard the muttered comments and her grin got wider as she waved to the cheering crowd. She looked toward where Aether’s Guard sat and her smile sharpened. She had a goal, and this was just the first step.

The crowd grew louder and Daciana looked at the other tunnel where Franklin Buddiz was. Buddiz gave her a nod as he crossed the arena. He’d dismissed her because of her heritage before, but after her display of martial and aether prowess, he had to respect her.

When they came to a stop before Yunlo, he nodded. “You know the rules. Turn to the box and bow.”

Exhaling slowly, Daciana triggered her new boots. The brown leather had subtle feather images imprinted on them, but they couldn’t be seen unless you had your nose nearly pressed to them. She didn’t know what tricks Buddiz might have, but she doubted he was ready for hers.

“Fight!” Yunlo thundered.

The crowd yelled in anticipation, having been eager for this fight. Daciana dashed forward, her feet gliding over the ground. Buddiz grimaced and ran backward, his hands claws as he jerked them from his waist to his chest. Daciana had known he’d have to do something to stop her, so when he moved, she triggered the last few seconds of her aether barrier.

The crowd went crazy when they saw the sudden onslaught of dozens of hard-packed earth balls come flying from all around Daciana. The fervor grew when they saw the barrier spring up at the same moment. Buddiz had been backpedaling the entire time the barrage happened, and his lips twisted in anger when Daciana kept coming.

“Fine, you did this!” Buddiz snapped when he saw the barrier fall.

Daciana felt a spike of fear in her gut as Buddiz fell to his knees and threw both hands up. That fear was justified as twin spikes of earth shot up from the ground. A second of recognition was all anyone got before the impossible happened.

Daciana’s foot came down on one of those spikes when it came up, but instead of impaling her as it should have, she rose into the air with it. The second spike, that was a half-step behind her, missed her entirely. She leapt forward, airborne and with her fist pulled back, wearing a snarl of fury as she came down at Buddiz.

Face slack in surprise and fear, Buddiz never even got his hands up before she came down on him. Her fist hit him in the jaw and she plowed into the rest of him a second later, driving them both into the ground.

“Break!” Yunlo shouted. “Healers!”

Daciana whimpered slightly as she pushed herself off Buddiz. Her right hand ached like she’d hit a wall, and her ribs were tight. Staggering to her feet, she stepped back a little unsteadily. Klim and Mindie were already sprinting for them.

Yunlo was beside Buddiz a moment later and exhaled when he saw him still breathing, if with difficulty. He stepped aside as Klim reached the novice. The crowd was nearly wild with excitement from the fight. Raising the glowing disk to his mouth, Yunlo announced Daciana as the winner.

Mindie grabbed Daciana’s shoulder and breathed easier when she understood what her injuries were. “Sprained wrist, bruised rib... you’ll be fine in a second.”

“This one has two cracked ribs and a shattered jaw,” Klim said. She motioned to the tunnel she’d been in and some men with a stretcher came jogging toward her. Klim looked at Daciana. “Considering that he tried to impale you, I can’t blame you for hitting him that hard.”

“If the first one had impaled your foot, the second one could have severely damaged your left leg,” Mindie told Daciana. “How did you do that?”

Daciana gave her a grin. “My parents gave me boots. They called them ‘Wind Step Boots’ and said I could step on anything, even the wind, and it would support me for a time.”

Klim’s eyebrows shot up. She knew those boots would be difficult for a novice to wear if they hadn’t reached the fifth rank, but Daciana had managed to use both them and an item that conjured a barrier.

Mindie had the same thought. Leaning in, she whispered, “What rank are you?”

Daciana grinned and shook her head. “Am I healed?”

“Yes,” Mindie said, stepping back.

Daciana bowed to Buddiz, who was being lifted up and taken away. As she straightened up, Mindie caught sight of the medallion inside Daciana’s kimono. Shock was written across her features as Daciana bowed to Yunlo. Mindie looked at Klim, flashing the fingers on her one hand twice. Klim’s mouth fell open slightly when she saw the number Mindie showed her.

Daciana bowed to the academy box and walked away from the shocked healers, not knowing they knew. She was smiling as she made her way toward the tunnel above which her friends in Aether’s Guard sat. They whistled and cheered for her as she walked off the arena floor.

Nessa met her in the hallway, grabbing her and hugging her tightly. “I nearly fainted when those spikes appeared.”

Daciana hugged her friend back. “So did I, but I won.”

“Because of the boots,” Nessa sniffled, her hands shaking on Daciana’s back. “They saved you...”

“Yes,” Daciana agreed. “We’ll pay them back, though, by joining them.”

“Yes,” Nessa sniffled, pushing back and wiping her face. “We will.”

“And Vicky, too,” Daciana said.

Nessa smiled and nodded. “All of us together.”

“Come on. We can make it up to the box and see her before she comes down to wait.”

~*~*~

Victoria waited near Grandmaster Yunlo, breathing slowly to quell her nerves. She could feel their eyes on her as she waited, and it was comforting and nerve-racking at the same time. He’s strong, brutal, and has had a chip on his shoulder since he lost... He doesn’t know what I can do, nor what I’m about to try. I have no idea if this will work or go horribly wrong, but I’ve got to try it.

Seymour Xandia was staring at her as he left the tunnel. The anger and determination on his face were easy to read. The crowd was loud, but he raised his voice for her to hear him, “You stop here! I have a rematch with that bitch who humiliated me!”

“Silence!” Yunlo commanded, glaring at Xandia. “You will keep the taunts for the match.”

Xandia bowed to Yunlo. “As you say, Grandmaster.”

“You know the rules,” Yunlo said. “Turn to the boxes and bow.”

Having finished her bow to Xandia, Victoria exhaled slowly one more time. She set herself into a defensive stance and prepared to do the one thing she could. If it didn’t work, she’d have to forfeit the match before he broke her bones.

“Fight!” Yunlo shouted.

Xandia’s legs flared blue and he rushed her. He closed the distance in just a few breaths, his arm pulled back, glowing with blue flame and intending to end the fight quickly. Victoria dropped into a crouch and punched out short of his knee. Xandia stretched a little more to bring the blow down on top of her, then gagged.

Yunlo’s eyes had gone wide at what he’d seen, unsure if anyone else saw it.

Xandia struggled to draw a breath, his throat nearly crushed from the unseen blow. Staggering back, he tried to get his aether to fix his throat enough to breathe, but Victoria wasn’t having any of it. She came out of her crouch in a rush, catching Xandia just above the hips. Her hands wrapped around his thighs and she lifted him, driving him into the ground under her.

Climbing onto Xandia, she raised her black-clad fist before bringing it down. Xandia’s flame-covered hand tried to deflect it— it should have swatted hers aside and possibly injured her hand or arm, but that didn’t happen. Her hand drove past his block and into his jaw. The sensation of bone breaking made her wince, but she drew her fist back for a second blow.

“Break!” Yunlo called out from beside her. “Healers!”

Victoria inhaled sharply and pushed off the unconscious novice. Her right hand ached, and she wondered if she’d broken it. She bowed to her foe, then to Yunlo, before finally bowing toward the box.

By the time she finished, Klim was checking Xandia, and Mindie was checking on her. Mindie sent her a little energy before rushing to help Klim. “Her hand had a couple of small fractures. She’s fine now.”

“This one has a shattered jaw. I’ve already fixed his throat, which was nearly crushed, but I never saw her hit his neck.”

“Spatial magic,” Yunlo said, having declared Victoria the winner, “but a novice shouldn’t be able to do that during this tournament.”

Victoria pulled her medallion out and showed him the six illuminated rings. “I’m past the mid-mark, sir. I also had aether storage earrings, which are now empty.”

Yunlo’s eyebrow went up and he glanced at the academy box. “I see. You have won and will be moving on.”

The men with the stretcher were loading up Xandia as Victoria headed for the exit, her eyes going to the people sitting in the front row. Her smile grew wide when she saw them cheering for her.

Chapter Sixty-nine

When Victoria left the arena floor, Hao stood up. “Well, that was invigorating. I could use some dinner.”

Gregory looked at the afternoon sky, but rose with him. “I’m sure an early dinner would be wonderful.”

“We’ll be staying to watch the rest of the fights,” Bishop said. “Enjoy your day, but remember the elder’s words about being back at a reasonable hour.”

“We will have them back before it becomes too late,” Yoo-jin said. “Have a good day.”

As they were leaving the arena, Yukiko moved up to walk beside her father. “How did you choose which item to give to each of them, Father?”

Hao snorted. “I didn’t. As I left the shop, Elder Lightshield stopped me. We chatted for a few minutes and he made vague comments about the items I’d just purchased. As I was on the way to join you, all his meaning fell into place. I did as he suggested, and it looks like it was the right choice.”

“Ah, that makes much more sense,” Yukiko nodded. “It felt odd that they just happened to have the items they needed to win. Without those boots, Daciana would have been crippled for days, at least.”

“Her foot would have been nearly destroyed by the first spike, and her other leg would have been maimed,” Jenn said darkly. “True, he didn’t try to kill her, but she would’ve been even worse off than you both were after the first tournament.”

“And Nessa,” Gregory said. “She would’ve been badly burned if not for the gloves. I was uncertain at first if they could counter Walun’s flames.”

“And the earrings and gloves were the only reason Vicky won,” Yukiko added. “She was able to make a tear to punch him in the throat, and she showed her strength off to everyone when she revealed her medallion. That caused quite a stir.”

“Yes, it did,” Hao nodded. “Until they declare what clan they’re joining, they will have even more people circling them.”

“Daciana is going to be beside herself,” Jenn said as they left the arena, changing the subject. “Literally walking on air.”

Gregory winced at the pun. “That was horrible.”

Yukiko laughed. “I thought it was good. Do you think Nessa will give her a... cold shoulder?”

Gregory groaned. “They get worse.”

“Yeah, sorry, Greg,” Jenn said with contriteness. “Sometimes, they come out of nowhere, like a punch to the throat.”

Hao laughed at that one. “That was good, very good.”

“Don’t encourage them, please?” Gregory asked Hao.

They came to a stop within sight of the arena entrance, but far enough away not to impede others. Umbrose shook her head as she patted Gregory’s shoulder. “Her father does the same thing.”

“As does my husband,” Yoo-jin said. “Sorry, Gregory, but it seems they will both do this at times.”

“We’ll stop for now,” Yukiko snickered.

Gregory sighed. “It’s fine. I’d never ask you to change who you are.”

“Of course you wouldn’t,” Jenn said, giving his hand a squeeze, “but we can change a little for the one we love.”

“Yes,” Yukiko said, going to his side to squeeze his other hand.

“I’ll endure those moments and do my best to accept them,” Gregory said.

“Here they come,” Hao smiled, turning to face the novices and their families. He waved, and the group headed their way.

“We won,” Daciana grinned, but her grin slipped a little and she shot a glance at Victoria. “Now I know how you both felt last year.”

Jenn and Yukiko nodded, but it was Yukiko who spoke, “Yes, which is good and bad for you. It’s bad because now, you have to fight your friend with everything you have, but it’s good because you are a step closer to being the champion and not facing someone who might try to kill you.”

“Which is where you have it tough,” Jenn said, looking at Nessa. “It might have been better if Charles had won, since you know the gloves can help against fire magi. Instead, you have to face Frederica.”

“The healers will have her back in top-shape for tomorrow,” Nessa said. “I worried about the splash of fire on her shoulder that singed her head. Luckily, it missed her eye.”

Yukiko winced as she recalled nearly losing hers. “If it hadn’t, you might not have fought tomorrow.”

Daciana broke into the moment, bowing at the waist to Hao. “Thank you.”

“Stand up,” Hao said not unkindly, his eyes tracking the few people who could see them. When she did, he gave her a lopsided smile. “I have no need for thanks. I didn’t do anything. Your family is the one who gave you the items to win. Thank them.”

Gufta looked ashamed. “She would have been killed or maimed if not for those boots. We couldn’t do anything for her.”

“Nonsense,” Hao said, slapping the eurtik on the back. “You made friends with people who know the hardships you face. You could have told those people off, refused, and walked away. So, you did do something, and a very important something— you showed your daughter that friendship can help carry them through trouble.”

“Same for us,” Ramon said softly. “Our Ness could have been burned badly if not for her gloves. The little bit she had to deal with was bad enough.”

“You’ll always be welcome in our home,” Vana said.

“We thank you,” Yoo-jin smiled. “I hope you realize that if Nessa wins, your business will grow even more popular.”

“We did see a bit more business after the tournaments last year. People wanted to see where the champions had spent the time outside of the tournaments.”

“And it will only redouble, as she has already made it to the final four and might be the champion or runner-up,” Hao told him.

“I still have my earring,” Nessa said. “That gives me a slight advantage, at least.”

“Yes, it will,” Yukiko nodded.

“We should get to dinner. I did warn them it would be early for us today,” Hao said. “Shall we?”

~*~*~

As they walked back to the clan after dinner, Gregory was lost in thought.

“Greg? You’ve been quiet since dinner,” Yukiko said, pulling him from his thoughts.

“Sorry. I was just going over the book I was reading earlier. It explained why only you can use the ring. Enchantments can be set to only be usable in certain circumstances so, in the case of your ring, a shadow magi can use it, but not others. The trick is the requirements.”

“Okay. What are they for my ring?” Yukiko asked.

“Nothing very special. It takes a touch of aether that is in tune with shadow to trigger it. The book used a similar example, but for a different magic. When you go to use the ring, it taps your aether to see if the requirement is met. It’s such a brief and subtle thing that, unless you’re focused on it, you’d never even notice.”

“Which is why it doesn’t work for me at all, but you could feel it start and then stop?” Jenn asked.

“Because of who I am,” Gregory said. “I think I can get it to work, but there’s a step I’m missing. I’m not going to figure it out before the end of this tournament, but I might after that.”

“Maybe before we leave to go to the event?” Yukiko asked.

“Possibly. I wonder about that, though. It felt like Yunlo and the council didn’t agree to the idea.”

“I had that same impression,” Yukiko said.

“That will be interesting,” Jenn said. “I wonder how it will be different.”

“Buldoun’s magi aren’t known for risking death, which makes me wonder about the event. I find it hard to believe it’ll be a tournament like ours,” Yukiko said.

“Tournament winners and Empire’s Gambit winners,” Gregory said. “It’ll be a twofold event, at least.”

“Agreed. The Empire’s Gambit will be the same, I believe,” Yukiko said.

“We need to win the tournament here to find out,” Jenn said. “If we play as clan teams, I like our chances.”

“Especially with Ling and Clover beside us,” Gregory said. “We’ll have to wait and see what Egil decides to do for the tournament. Clans groups would favor the bigger ones.”

“That’s true,” Jenn nodded.

“Maybe they’ll use the classes we have as groups?” Yukiko said.

“That makes sense. It’ll be interesting to have a six-man team, but they might decide to keep it to the three-man teams.”

“Yeah, that would make it easier,” Jenn said. “That means we won’t be playing with them, though.”

“Disappointing, but hopefully, they can do well.”

“Are we going to meditate before bed?” Yukiko asked.

“Yeah, that was my plan,” Gregory smiled. “Meditation, bath, and then bed.”

“I like that plan, especially that last bit,” Jenn grinned.

“Bed for sleep,” Gregory chuckled. “We do need to be at our best for the fights.”

“We’ll get sleep,” Yukiko smirked, “and we’ll even temper ourselves so we don’t go as long as we normally would.”

Gregory raised his hands. “I surrender. Saying no to you both is nearly impossible for me.”

“We know,” Jenn giggled.

~*~*~

Gregory wiped the water out of his eye, having just finished rinsing the soap off when the door opened. “Elder?” He was surprised to see Elder Lightshield standing in the doorway.

“Ah, Gregory. Can you give me a hand, please?”

Gregory went over to help the older man to the washing bench. “How was your day, sir?”

“Productive,” Lightshield sighed as he sat. “Your last fight had a lot of people talking. You did the right thing. I was stopped by the Saito clan head and thanked for giving them a chance. If you could have heard Grandmaster Shun hoping for you to fail...” He trailed off with a tired chuckle.

“I don’t know if I would have done that if not for your message, sir.”

“But you had wanted to do it before you heard my message, did you not?” Lightshield asked, giving Gregory a thankful nod when the younger man put the bucket of water next to him.

“I want the clan to be seen as strong and honorable, Elder. In truth, yes. I wanted to face him alone before you sent word, but I didn’t want to risk serious injury, either. When Dia told us what you had said, I was fairly certain you already knew the outcome, which let me do what I’d wanted to.”

Lathering up the soap, Lightshield nodded. “Yes. Oh, how it galled them with you winning as you did. Some tried to play it up as you being overconfident or even arrogant. The fools did not even realize what you could have done if you wanted to. Grandmaster Yunlo would not have been fast enough to stop you if you had wanted to kill that apprentice.”

“I could have easily killed him, sir, but as I told him, we are here to learn and train. It doesn’t help the empire if we kill and maim each other here.”

“Yes. Those words had weight to them— he has already been talking to others about it. It has prompted a few questions already about why the arena is not enchanted to help with healing. Several clans have training rings that do, so why does the academy not?”

“I would think the council is not exactly happy, then,” Gregory said as Lightshield scrubbed himself down.

“Oh, those three are upset, but it is well past time. The guards are out and patrolling during this tournament and not just holding their posts, like they did last year. It is something they should have done for years, but it took a few mysterious incidents last year to push them into doing it.”

“Did they ever find the assassins?” Gregory asked.

“For you? No. For the poor novice who was drowned? Yes. That is academy business though, and does not concern us.”

“Yes, sir.” Gregory hesitated, but then asked, “Sir, about Magus Yang in—?”

“Leave it be. It will be seen to,” Lightshield said, cutting him off gently. “He is going to lose a lot of face for his clan and, in turn, their parent clan. You can only cut so many corners before it gets away from you.” Picking up the bucket, Lightshield rinsed himself off.

“Sir, thank you.”

“No, Gregory, do not thank me. I should be thanking you. The clan is on the rise again, and while your wives are certainly helping with that, it is because of you that they are even here. If you had not joined, they would not have, nor would the others that will be in a couple of days. You have revived this clan and, with it, my family’s legacy.” With a strained grunt, Lightshield got to his feet and wobbled. “Now, if you do not mind helping me to the tub?”

Chapter Seventy

“Final four, all three of us!” Daciana was beaming as she reached their table. “And tomorrow, I’ll face Ness in the finals.”

“Or I will,” Victoria told her.

Daciana grinned. “True, if I lose, but I’m not gonna.”

“I doubt Gregory thought he’d lose to Jenn during the last tournament, either,” Victoria said, “but he did.”

“They’ve been like this since last night,” Nessa said, taking her seat. “At least my fight today is straightforward, if a little threatening.”

“It’ll be tough,” Gregory said. “Do you have a plan?”

“I have some ideas, but nothing that makes me hopeful enough to be as confident as Daciana.”

“You can do it, Ness,” Daciana said. “I want to see you in the finals.”

“Much better than seeing Frederica,” Victoria said. “If you go all out, you’ll be fine.”

Nessa gave them both a smile. “I’ll be doing my best, but if she gets ahold of me, it’ll be the end.”

“You still have some of your barrier charge left?” Gregory asked.

“Yes. I’m not sure it’ll do me much good when it’ll only last for a few seconds.”

“I broke my leg on a barrier,” Jenn said, remembering her first fight with Gregory. “Greg positioned it so my kick ended short, but I had all my strength behind it. He kept attacking it to stop me from healing, and stayed on that side as I couldn’t put enough weight on it to move.”

Gregory grimaced, thinking back to the fight. “I wasn’t proud of it, but you had too much aether. I think you paid me back for that, though.”

“Yes, yes I did,” Jenn said, “and I went too far doing that. I was so worried at the end.”

“We have studying to do,” Yukiko said, breaking the conversation. “Nessa, if you came up with a plan, I’m sure it is a good one. Don’t over-doubt yourself. A little doubt is fine and normal, but if you let it keep building, you’ll break yourself before the fight even starts.”

Exhaling slowly, Nessa nodded. “I’m good. I’ll be seeing one of them in the finals.”

“Me!” Daciana and Victoria said in echo.

Gregory snickered. “Okay, ladies. Study now, fight later, and, no matter who wins, no hard feelings. We push each other to excel, but we don’t let a loss to one another pull us down and linger.”

All three novices nodded, pulling materials from their bags to start on Magi Squares.

“When are you fighting today?” Victoria asked.

“Lightshield wasn’t at breakfast, so we’ll have to check the board to find out,” Jenn said.

“It’s only the main arena being used today, right?” Daciana asked.

“For the fights, yes. The other arenas have displays and challenges going on,” Yukiko replied, passing her Magi Squares to Gregory. “We’ll be there to cheer for you three, just as we know you’ll be cheering for us.”

The novices smiled and got to work.

~*~*~

They came around a curve in the path to find a scene playing out before them— Hayworth and Nick were barely a foot apart, both glaring at the other. Their clan members were spread out behind each apprentice, as if waiting for the fight to start. The air was tight with tension. The only thing stopping them from coming to blows were the five men in uniform watching from a dozen feet away, their hands on their weapons.

“If you two are done, stand down,” Sergeant Willof said firmly. “The fights will be posted shortly. You might get to settle this today, or you might have to wait until tomorrow.”

“His clan would melt before us,” Nick sneered.

Hayworth snorted and stepped back. “Sergeant, Swift Wind apologizes for causing your men distress. Unlike other clans, we understand that we all serve the empire.”

“Yeah, of course,” Nick laughed.

“Is there a problem here?” The voice was conversational, but a sudden pressure touched all of them.

“No, Grandmaster,” Nick said, backing up. “Just a discussion while we wait.”

“Hmm. Sergeant?” Grandmaster Pan asked Willof.

“Swift Wind and Eternal Flame were having an argument over who would win in a fight, sir,” Willof replied. “They didn’t come to blows, but that was only because we were here, I believe.”

“Then we are fortunate that you were,” Pan nodded. “I have come to post the fights for today.” Pan went over to the bulletin board. “Sixteen clans will fight in single-elimination fights. These are the brackets and will continue on through tomorrow, so you’ll have a good idea who you will face both days, if you make it past today.”

“We’ll make it past today,” Nick said.

“The Eternal Flame is known for being in the final four,” Pan said evenly. “I should also note that the guards will be out in force today and tomorrow. The council will not tolerate any ‘accidents’ this year.”

Nick’s jaw tightened. He started to speak, but Jason clamped a hand on his shoulder, so Nick stayed silent.

Jason cleared his throat. “We appreciate that, Grandmaster. Some of the other clans might try to thin our numbers to have a chance otherwise.”

“Of course. I’m sure they were just lining up to try.” The sarcasm was thick in Pan’s voice. “Now, I’ll post these and you can be on your way to prepare.”

The instant the papers were on the board, the seventh bell began to chime and Grandmaster Pan was gone— a gust of wind was born and died in the same instant. Some of the smaller clans were close to the bulletin board, so they checked first.

One by one, the groups dispersed after seeing if they were in or out. As the crowd thinned, Nick moved to the front before laughing and leading his group away, sneering at Gregory the entire time.

“Well, that means either you face him today or you’ll see him only in the finals,” Hayworth said. “I wonder which it’ll be.”

“Find out after you,” Gregory said, motioning to the board.

“Very well.” Hayworth led his clan to the board to check. “You’ll see him in the finals, if you make it there.”

“That good?” Gregory asked, moving forward.

“You’ll see us tomorrow, as well,” Hayworth said.

Getting up to the board, he looked over the brackets and sighed. “That’s almost as rigged as it could be.”

“Indeed,” Hayworth said. “I wonder how much it cost them?”

“It’s stupid,” Gregory said, “but hard paths make the best magi.”

Hayworth laughed. “Well then, we must be the best clans in the academy this year. Good luck.”

“You, too. See you tomorrow.”

“Aether willing,” Hayworth nodded. As he started to lead his clan away, Hayworth paused next to Willof. “Sergeant, thank you for being here. I was a hair away from putting that imbecile in his place, which would have started a conflict that should be kept to the arenas.”

Willof drew himself up straighter. “Just doing our job, sir.”

“I will inform my clan head,” Hayworth nodded.

Gregory was again surprised at Hayworth’s attitude. He’s so different from how I first thought of him. With him caring so much for the empire, I’m shocked he isn’t in the Iron Hand, though.

“They really did stack this deck,” Jenn snorted once she’d seen match-ups. “Han first, and then the Iron Hand or Winter Steel just to reach tomorrow.”

“While Hayworth gets Eternal Blossoms and either Yamato Shipping or Cherry Blooms,” Yukiko said. “This entire bracket has all the major clans, minus the Eternal Flame.”

“Hard paths,” Gregory said. “It never feels as hard as it should, though.” He gave his wives soft smiles. “Maybe it’s because of those around me?”

“You are sweet, dear one,” Yukiko smiled back. “Let’s go win so we can dismantle Nick tomorrow.”

“‘Dismantle’ is the least we should do,” Jenn snorted.

Gregory gave Willof a nod as they passed him. The sergeant bowed his head in return.

As they left, Willof looked at his men. “Back to patrol, men. You have your orders.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied, saluting him and going off in different directions.

Willof walked down the path to the main arena. Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn were just in view as he followed them.

~*~*~

Gregory looked at the four apprentices from the Han clan as they approached from the far tunnel. He knew two of them were crafters— they’d been in the polearm group. The other two he only knew from seeing them fight, remembering that one was a physical enhancement magi and the other a wind magi. None of them showed signs of any wounds from their fight with the Eternal Flame the day before. The wind magi was standing at the forefront of the group, his face grim.

“Pettit, we’d hoped you were going to join our clan,” the wind magi said when they got into speaking distance. “If you had, we would have won this tournament easily, as we’re sure Warlin would have joined with you, at the very least.”

“The Han clan was in our top three,” Gregory told him, “but the freedom offered by our clan was the tipping point.”

“We’d like our crafters to not get maimed,” the apprentice continued. “They’ll be using just weapons. We ask you to keep that in mind, please.”

“Enough,” Yunlo said sternly. “The rules remain the same. Bow to the boxes.”

Gregory glanced at Yukiko and adjusted his grip on the practice naginata. She nodded in response, so he looked at Jenn. “Nessa,” was all he said, and Jenn nodded.

Yunlo gave them a curious look as he raised his hand, but didn’t rebuke them.

“We’ll treat them kindly,” Gregory whispered to the wind magi.

“Thank you,” the magi replied tightly, his brow furrowed as he stared at Gregory.

Gregory was able to trigger foresight just before Yunlo’s arm came down and commanded them to fight. Inhaling sharply, Gregory pivoted and shifted. To the crowd, it looked like he burst into a spontaneous dance. The only hint that it wasn’t a dance were the trails of sand being kicked up by the wind blades flying at him from all directions.

While the wind magi tried to hit him, Jenn rushed at the wind magi, but was intercepted by the physical enhancement magi. The clash between them was cheered by the crowd, happy that the first match today was exciting.

With the other two occupied, Yukiko stepped back into the shadows next to the wall and vanished. The two crafters were back-to-back against the far wall, trying to stop her from getting to them and watching their clanmates so they could shout a warning if needed. They found Yukiko right on top of them as she came up between them and the wall, forcing her way into the space. With a startled cry, they spun to stab her with their spears, but she wasn’t there anymore. They both spun around again and lashed out behind them, only hitting air, as Yukiko had merely folded into the shadow for a moment before stepping back out. Her wakizashi lashed out twice in rapid succession, catching one in the back of their neck and the other in the throat when he pivoted back toward her.

Gregory was closing the distance to the wind magi even as he backpedaled, eyes wide as he threw more and more wind blades. Panicking, he looked behind him to see Yukiko standing over his two allies, and looking to the side, he saw Jenn driving his last ally back. Taking a deep breath, he spun away from Gregory and flung wind blades at Jenn.

“Jenn, back!” Gregory shouted a second before the wind magi started throwing them at her.

Jenn didn’t hesitate and immediately threw herself backward. A barrage of wind blades flew through the space where she’d just been, almost catching her opponent who’d turned to chase her.

Yukiko was already stepping into the shadows, having seen the panic on the man’s face. She came up behind the wind magi as he spun back to Gregory and used her blade to make a line across his neck. “Dead,” she said softly.

Gregory pivoted and rushed for the last magi, having seen Yukiko go to kill the wind magi. Jenn also reversed course, rushing back to help.

Seeing Gregory and Jenn both coming for him, the man hissed and raised his arm. “Out!”

“Break!” Yunlo shouted.

Gregory and Jenn slowed, then headed toward the middle of the arena.

Klim was right near the two crafters, allowing her to check them quickly. She found neither of them were injured besides light bruising. Mindie came jogging out of the far tunnel and went to check on the wind magi, but he waved her off. She shrugged and went back inside the tunnel.

“Light bruises only,” Yukiko told the wind magi. “For asking us to be nice to your crafters, you tried to seriously injure my husband.”

“For all the good it did...” the man said tightly. “If I had done less, how much quicker would we have lost?”

“That’s a fair point,” Yukiko said.

“You did the best you could,” Gregory said, extending a hand to him. “That was taxing. A single misstep, and I would be bleeding.”

Exhaling, the wind magi shook hands with him. “Your foresight is ridiculous... Good luck with the rest of your fights.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said.

The three of them formed up and bowed to the fallen, the adjudicator, and finally, the boxes. With that done, they walked off the arena floor.

Chapter Seventy-one

They sat in the stands, watching the other fights. The Eternal Flame tore through the two-man team from the Windswept Water clan, using the same tactic for nearly every fight— Parks would hem them in with barriers, Nick would throw fire at them, and Jason would run right after the fire barrage to finish off anyone who didn’t quit by the time he got there.

“Parks and Nick by themselves would be trouble, but add in Jason and it’ll be rough. That’s not even including the others,” Jenn said.

“I have an idea for how to deal with them, but we’ll discuss it when there aren’t other people nearby,” Gregory said.

“A good idea,” Yukiko nodded.

Hayworth and his clan were next, fighting against the Eternal Blossoms clan. It was another lopsided fight with Swift Wind having seven apprentices and the Eternal Blossoms only having four. The Eternal Blossoms had their four magi split evenly between earth and water.

When the fight began, the physical enhancement magi on Hayworth’s team went rushing forward only to drop into a pit. He tried to spring out of it, but a roof formed over the top.

Yunlo made them stop and went forward to investigate the trap. After a moment, he made a motion and the apprentice who had fallen in was beside him. They had a brief discussion before the apprentice stood rigid, bowed curtly, and walked off the field.

Hayworth looked upset but bowed to Yunlo. He eyed the four magi across from him with respect, though it was clear he was going to make them pay. The moment Yunlo let the fight resume, Hayworth stepped sideways and tore a hole in space. Three of his clan members fired crossbows into the hole at almost the same instant it formed. The padded bolts appeared above the other clan and struck before they could react.

Panting, Hayworth dropped to a knee. The three magi who had been hit raised their hands and walked off the field. The remaining fighter shrugged and raised their hand.

Yunlo called the bout and declared Swift Wind the winner.

“Well, that will be something to worry about,” Jenn said. “It looked like it taxed him heavily.”

“No,” Yukiko said. “Look at him walk.”

Gregory and Jenn watched Hayworth as he left the field.

“His stride is even and smooth,” Yukiko said. “He was faking it. It should have taxed him, but he likely had an item to store aether and used it instead.”

The Eternal Flame destroyed their opponents in their second fight, securing their place in tomorrow’s semi-finals. When Swift Wind fought again, they were surprised that the physical enhancement magi wasn’t with them.

“Hmm... Yunlo must have declared him unrecoverable,” Bishop said. “Rare, but it’s still a valid rule.”

“He’s out for the rest of the tournament?” Jenn asked.

“Yes. Undoubtedly, they would rather have gotten Hayworth, but they had to neutralize the advancing threat.”

“Well, tomorrow will be a little easier, then,” Jenn said.

“And easier for the Eternal Flame if Swift Wind bests you,” Dia said.

“True, but we won’t lose,” Gregory said. “We need to get down to the waiting area.”

“Fight well,” Dia said.

“They’re friendly to the clan, but don’t hold back,” Bishop added.

“We won’t,” Gregory replied.

The fight between Swift Wind and Yamato Shipping was starting, but they would be fighting after them and had to prepare. As it was, they knew they would be facing the Iron Hand, or what was left of them. The Iron Hand’s fight against Winter Steel had been brutal, but in the end, they won. They were unsure how many of the apprentices had been healed enough to fight them.

They placed their bags into cubbies and grabbed their weapons before heading up to the tunnel to see how the fight was going.

The match started as six-on-four, but now it was down to Hayworth against a single physical enhancement magi. The woman fighting for Yamato wore padded gauntlets, clearly designed to soften the impact of her blows. It was clear that her weapons would have been metal gauntlets if not for the tournament.

Hayworth backed away. The fatigue was clear in his stance, but he wasn’t going to give up. He thrust forward and the spatial tear he’d created took half of his blade. His opponent dove forward, letting his attack go over her as she closed the distance.

“Hayworth might lose,” Jenn said, clearly surprised.

Gregory pulled up aether sight. “No.” He dropped the ability and shook his head. “I’m sure this is an advanced technique.”

As soon as he finished speaking, Hayworth again tore a spatial rip for his blade. The woman went to take another step to roll, but jerked sideways as Hayworth’s blade passed briefly into the air above her. The tip burst out of the ground where her neck would have been if she had continued her roll. As she tried to push herself up, she was suddenly slammed into the ground when Hayworth appeared on her back, his blade jammed against her neck.

“Break!” Yunlo yelled.

Hayworth got off her and his legs wobbled. Yanking his helmet off, he inclined his head to his opponent as she rose to her feet. She took her own helmet off and bowed slightly to him.

“Let’s go back down and wait,” Gregory said. “We already know who we’ll face tomorrow if we win.”

Five minutes later, the Yamato clan came into the room. Two of them were limping, helping the other walk. Their leader, the woman Hayworth had fought until the end, looked thoughtful as she trailed them.

“Good fight. You almost had him,” Gregory said.

Looking up, she shook her head. “We only had a chance because they were down one, not that we’d have done much better against you three.”

“You’re being too hard on yourself, Endo,” Jenn said. “You’re a good fighter and have excellent control of your aether.”

Jenn addressing her helped Gregory remember that she was Taka Endo— she’d just missed out on the final eight in both tournaments.

“I had no idea he could do multiple rifts at once,” Endo sighed. “So close, and yet not close enough.” Exhaling, she shook her head. “I need to get my friends to the healer’s hall. Please excuse us.”

“Of course,” Yukiko said. “We’ll see if we can’t beat them if we get past the Iron Hand, first.”

Endo nodded as she helped guide her clanmates from the room. “We’ll be watching.”

“I wonder if they knocked any of Hayworth’s clan out of tomorrow?” Jenn asked a few seconds after they left. “Would make it a little easier if they did.”

“Yeah, but we’ll manage, either way,” Gregory said.

“There’s a challenge that’s going to start in a moment,” Mindie said from the stairway to the arena floor. “After that, your fight will be called.”

“Understood. We’ll be standing by,” Yukiko told her. “How bad was that last fight?”

“Not as bad as some of the others,” Mindie said, looking back down the tunnel. “Are you only going to send Gregory out again?”

“We don’t know how many of them there will be,” Gregory said.

“Oh, that’s right,” Mindie nodded. “I’ll call for you shortly.”

“What if it’s only Farin?” Jenn asked. “Do we do what we did last time?”

“Farin is honorable,” Yukiko said.

“He might concede,” Gregory said. “We’ll go up together and offer him the chance to surrender. If he doesn’t, one of us can fight him.”

“Agreed,” Jenn said. “I’d like to be the one, though.”

“Let’s wait and see if it’s just him or not, first,” Yukiko said.

~*~*~

They ended up waiting a little longer than they thought they would. It became apparent why when two men carried a stretcher past them. The adept on it was grimacing in pain, clamping his left hand to his bandaged leg.

“Aether’s Guard, it’s time,” Mindie called to them.

The crowd cheered when they came out of the tunnel, and Gregory raised a hand in acknowledgement. Grandmaster Yunlo nodded to them before turning his attention to the other tunnel. Seconds ticked by, and Yunlo was starting to frown when Farin and one other Iron Hand member came limping onto the arena floor.

Side by side, the pair came to stand across from them. Farin spoke the moment he was close enough to do so, “We know we can’t face the three of you. We’ve come to concede the match.”

Gregory bowed formally. “We accept, though it gives us no pleasure to do so. We’d been looking forward to facing you all in earnest.”

“To kick our asses again,” Dave Marthman snorted. “We did, too, honestly, but sadly, it isn’t to be.”

Yunlo snorted. “Conceding before the fight begins?”

“As any commander should when he knows he can’t win and wants to get good terms for his men,” Farin said.

“If you’d rather, one of us could face one of you to preserve the honor of the clans,” Gregory offered.

Dave winced. “It’d have to be Farin and, as much as he’s improved, he can’t beat any of you.”

“No aether, hand-to-hand?” Gregory offered.

Farin looked at the three of them, then bowed his head. “Very well. I’d ask to fight you.”

Gregory took his helmet off and handed it to Jenn, and then passed his naginata to Yukiko. “No enchantments, either.”

“Agreed,” Farin said, giving his helmet and weapon to Dave.

Yunlo raised the glowing disk and announced the modified fight to the stands. Some boos were mixed in with the cheers when he finished. Lowering the disk, he glared at the three not fighting. “Back away to the tunnels.”

Gregory bowed when directed, keeping his focus on Farin. He wasn’t going to use foresight, but he wanted to make sure that the fight was fair, so he triggered his aether sight.

The fight started and Gregory met Farin halfway. The kicks and punches were fast, but after that first clash, it was obvious that Gregory was still far better than Farin. They traded blows two more times before Farin dropped to his knees, holding his left arm.

“It’s strained, not broken,” Gregory said.

“I yield!” Farin announced.

Yunlo called the match, and Gregory helped Farin back to his feet. Bowing together, Gregory patted Farin on the back before stepping back to allow Klim to see to him. Mindie got to Gregory and, after a brief pulse of healing, the few bruises he had vanished.

“Thank you, Mindie. I hope the rest of the fights are that easy for you.”

“That would be nice,” Mindie said. “One more apprentice fight, then the novices.”

“Need to make sure we have good seats for that,” Gregory said. “You’re healing for the fights tomorrow as well, I hope?”

“Yes,” Mindie smiled. “I hope you have a good night.”

“We will, Mindie,” Yukiko smiled at her. “May the last few fights be easy for you.”

Saying their goodbyes to Mindie, the trio dropped their things off in the waiting area and made their way up to the stands, wanting to be ready to cheer for their friends.

Chapter Seventy-two

A cheer went up through the crowd as Frederica walked onto the arena floor. Raising her hand, she waved to them and smiled. She came to a stop near Grandmaster Yunlo and stared at the far tunnel, waiting.

Nessa exhaled slowly and shook her arms out before coming out. There were cheers, but not as many, and some boos were mingled in the noise. Nessa kept a smile on her face and waved to the crowd. The late afternoon sun came from her left, casting sharp shadows on the ground.

“I hope for a good fight,” Frederica said when Nessa got closer. “I wonder what tricks you have planned for me?”

Nessa bowed her head. “I hope for a good fight, too. I don’t know if my plans will do me any good, but I will hope.”

“If you two are done?” Yunlo asked. He stared at each in turn before nodding. “Good. The rules remain the same— turn to the boxes and bow.”

Nessa exhaled slowly and settled into a defensive position, but she wasn’t planning on letting Frederica get a hold of her. Okay, we’ll start with what she’ll expect and hope to lull her a bit...

“Fight!” Yunlo called out.

Frederica’s legs burned with blue flame as she streaked across the arena toward Nessa. A sharp gust of wind came up and Frederica had to turn her head, closing her eyes to avoid being blinded. The wind stayed up a little longer than she expected, but as soon as it stopped, she opened her eyes and slowed, as Nessa wasn’t there.

Nessa kicked with everything she had— not for Frederica’s knee, which was covered in flame, instead aiming for her tailbone— but Frederica had started to turn the instant she realized Nessa wasn’t in front of her. The kick caught her in the hip, and Frederica staggered a step away. When her foot came down, Nessa began to back up.

“You failed to blind me,” Frederica said, lunging forward to close the distance.

Nessa went with her second plan and shoved her hand out at her opponent. Frederica snorted, as she was still too far away from Nessa to hit her. The snort was cut off abruptly when a gust of wind slammed into her face. Blinking away tears, she stopped moving and shook her head. Nessa grimaced and continued to back away.

Yunlo was impressed with Nessa— not many wind magi considered condensing wind down into a ball that could impact like a fist, but against a physical magi, it wasn’t as useful as it would have been against others.

“Not enough,” Frederica said, giving Nessa a nod of respect.

Nessa stopped backpedaling and sighed. “I did what I could.”

Frederica didn’t start forward, instead shaking her head. “No, you have another trick.”

Nessa bowed her head. “Perhaps...”

“I didn’t want to use too much aether at once… I dislike harming others more than I have to. Regardless, I am going to win.”

“I will make you,” Nessa said confidently, extending her hand to beckon Frederica.

Lips pursed, Frederica’s aether burned brighter on her legs and she blitzed forward. Nessa inhaled sharply as the other woman came at her faster than she’d expected, but she focused and played her last card.

As Frederica closed in in a rush, she kept waiting for a gust of wind and sand. She frowned when she got in range and it never came, but she thought it was possible Nessa had used too much aether already. She wasn’t prepared when Nessa lunged for her just as she planted her leg to kick.

Nessa triggered her barrier and slammed into Frederica, using the barrier to knock the other novice to the ground. As they went down, Nessa pressed her right hand to Frederica’s face, ready to use the rest of her barrier to stay on top. With a force of will, Nessa pulled aether from her earrings and core and pushed wind out her hand.

Frederica was shocked when a wall hit her, but she figured it was Nessa’s last trick. She didn’t understand why Nessa had covered her mouth and nose with her hand until a gust of wind pushed into her lungs. Eyes widening, she pulled her aether to her hands and tried to grab Nessa.

Nessa made sure to latch onto Frederica’s kimono with her left hand, trying to stay in place, and triggered her barrier to stop the aether-covered hands from grabbing her.

Frederica began to panic— her lungs felt like overfilled bladders and were burning with pain. The aether on her hands went out, and she scrabbled at the barrier for what felt like minutes. As soon as it vanished, she grasped Nessa’s wrist, trying to rip her hand away.

Nessa grew worried. She thought Frederica would give up when she couldn’t breathe, but she hadn’t. She dug into Nessa’s arm with her nails as she tried to pull her hand away from her face. “Just tap! Tap and I’ll stop it!” she said through gritted teeth as she felt blood drip down her arm.

The pain in Frederica’s chest was climbing and she couldn’t exhale. Nessa’s words reached her brain and she slapped the ground over and over.

“Break!” Yunlo called. “Healers!”

Nessa let go of her aether and slumped to the ground as Frederica exhaled, sobbing. Klim reached Frederica first and checked her. Mindie was to Nessa a second later and healed the wounds on her arm.

“She’s fine now,” Mindie said, going over to help Klim.

“Nearly ruptured her lung,” Klim said. “We need to take her to the healer’s hall to let them check her more thoroughly.”

Yunlo announced the winner as Klim motioned for the stretcher to be brought out. Lowering the disk, he turned to Nessa. “You forced air into her?”

“It was my last resort,” Nessa said. “She couldn’t breathe with it pushing into her.”

Yunlo’s lips thinned. “How did you have enough aether for that?”

Nessa got to her feet slowly as the men with the stretcher arrived. She fished out her medallion, showing him the seven glowing rings. “I also had aether storage earrings. They’re empty now.”

“Take her to the healers and tell them that her lungs need to be carefully checked,” Klim told the men.

“Frederica, I’m sorry for doing that,” Nessa said.

“No...” Frederica wheezed. “We fight... to win.”

The men carted her away and Nessa bowed to her before bowing to Yunlo, then the academy boxes. She looked up to where her two friends were sitting and bowed to them. Walking away, she noticed Mindie was walking with her.

“That was dangerous...” Mindie said softly. “You could have ruptured her lung if you had done more.”

Nessa’s face flashed with guilt. “We do what we have to to win. I’d hoped she’d quit before it got that far.”

Mindie patted her shoulder as they neared the tunnel. “That’s fine. I can see you didn’t want to hurt her.”

Nessa looked up to see her older friends smiling down at her. She bowed her head, not feeling like she deserved their smiles. She knew she could have seriously injured or killed Frederica with what she did. “Some magi I am if I balk at hurting my opponent...”

“You’re better than I was. I refused to fight,” Mindie said. “If you had pushed all at once instead of the way you did, you would have crippled or killed her in an instant. Instead, you tried to get her to submit. While others might not understand, I do.”

Nessa stopped walking halfway down the tunnel and glanced at Mindie. “Thank you.”

“A healer helps as they can, and not every wound is physical,” Mindie said softly. “You did nothing wrong. You used what you had to win without killing your opponent. The guilt will pass, but if it bothers you that much, go see her. From what I’ve seen of her, she will not hold the fight against you.”

Nessa bowed her head. “Thank you. I will after my friends fight. I need to be here for them as they were for me.”

“Of course.”

~*~*~

Getting back to the box where her friends were, she exhaled before entering. “I won.”

“Yes,” Daciana grinned, “which means I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Victoria could see the lines around Nessa’s eyes. “Did you hurt her that badly?”

Nessa winced. “Maybe. I’m going to see her after your fight.”

“We’ll come with you if we can. We’re both going to fight to win, after all,” Victoria said.

Nessa nodded and looked up. “Yes, but no maiming or killing.”

“Never,” Daciana said. “You used all your barrier?”

“And my earrings,” Nessa added. “Don’t you two need to head down?”

“Yes, but we wanted to see you first,” Victoria said, giving her friend a hug. “I’ll see you after I beat this blockhead.”

“We’ll see you after I show her who’s the best of us,” Daciana said with a smirk.

“But you both just saw that,” Nessa said.

Victoria laughed, and Daciana blinked for a moment before joining in. Nessa felt her guilt fade and she hugged her friends. Pain and suffering will happen, but as long as these two are with me, I’ll be fine.

~*~*~

Victoria exited the tunnel and waved at the cheering crowd. She watched Daciana as she walked— her friend was being both cheered and booed, and that irked her. She’s a damned good person, you hypocritical bastards. Just because she has different ears and a tail doesn’t mean you should hate her. If not for her and Nessa, who knows what would have happened to me? Greg might not even have talked to me if not for them. Taking a deep breath, she pushed those thoughts aside— she had a fight to focus on.

“I’ll show you that I’m the alpha,” Daciana grinned, though there was an edge to her words.

“And I’ll show you that you’re not,” Victoria said with a grin. “Nessa is watching us.”

Daciana’s edge shifted and she glanced toward the box where Nessa was sitting. “I’m still going to win.”

“If you two are done,” Yunlo said, “the rules remain the same. Only one of you will be in the finals, so fight with everything you have. Now, turn to the boxes and bow.”

Victoria knew she’d have a hard time, as Daciana had gotten more training for combat to start with. Pairing that with her magic to pepper Victoria with dirt balls while she would have trouble forming more than a single rift, the advantage increased for Daciana.

If you want to prove to them that you can stand beside them, you have to weather the storm, Victoria told herself as she took a defensive stance.

“Fight!” Yunlo called.

Daciana didn’t move from her own defensive posture as a hard-packed ball of earth launched itself at Victoria. Her eyes narrowed when the ball suddenly vanished. A heartbeat later, her own projectile hit her in the back of the head and staggered her forward.

“You can’t do that often,” Daciana huffed.

“Probably,” Victoria said with a smile. “More than one at a time is the real problem.”

“Yes...” Daciana agreed as a dozen balls all rose and shot toward Victoria.

Victoria smiled as they impacted the barrier that sprung up a foot away from her. “And that should just about do in your aether.”

Daciana grimaced. “Baited.”

“Yes, but now we can have a fair fight.” Extending her left hand, she beckoned Daciana to her. “Come on. Hand-to-hand.”

Daciana nodded and charged forward, her lips pulled back in what could be a smile or snarl. Victoria felt her heart speed up when she saw her friend coming at her with teeth bared.

The ensuing fight had them both bloodied, bruised, and panting. Victoria gave everything she had, but Daciana had more training, and it showed as the fight wore on. Separating again, they stared at each other.

“You fought well,” Daciana said, spitting some blood to the side.

“You, too,” Victoria admitted, wiping at the blood dripping from her nose.

“I win, though,” Daciana grinned, her bloody teeth giving it a grim cast to it.

“Not until you knock me out.”

“Okay.”

Yunlo watched the two of them, glad they were pushing as they were. Friends could end up going soft on each other, which always irritated him. The crowd had enjoyed the brutal fight, cheering louder and louder as it went on. He knew the end was coming soon. Both of them were breathing hard and had taken damage from each other.

Daciana managed to catch Victoria’s arm and, using it as the pivot, she pulled the other woman in to slam her to the ground. Victoria wheezed when she fell, her breath nearly knocked out of her. Daciana straddled her and pounded her face, forcing Victoria to cover herself with both arms.

Daciana didn’t want to brutalize her friend, but Victoria was refusing to give up. “Just surrender!” Daciana grunted as she continued to hammer at her friend.

Victoria grimaced and, with a heavy heart, she turned her head to free a hand and tap the ground.

“Break! Healers!” Yunlo’s voice cut over the crowd.

Klim and Mindie rushed out to help them.

Chapter Seventy-three

With the last fight of the day over, the crowd dispersed in bits and pieces, but others stayed to watch the remaining demonstrations. Dia wished them a good day, choosing to stay with Bishop, Gin, and the others. Hao led his family out away from the arena and found a place to wait for the novices and their families.

“That was a brutal fight,” Gregory said.

“Yes. Nessa was surprisingly vicious in her win,” Jenn agreed.

“I had no idea an air magi could do that,” Yukiko said. “It’s something to keep in mind for when we fight them.”

“It requires allowing yourself to be in melee range,” Jenn said. “I don’t think anyone at our level or higher wants to let that happen.”

“Only for our tier,” Yukiko countered. “Bishop said she’d seen the same thing done at a distance. Otherwise, we’d still be trying to figure out what happened.”

“She’s right,” Gregory said. “I wonder how Vicky is taking her loss?”

“She didn’t seem upset when she left the arena,” Jenn said.

“But they were walking away from us, as the other side is closer to the boxes,” Yukiko pointed out.

“She seems like a levelheaded woman,” Yoo-jin said. “I’m sure she’s disappointed, but I doubt she’s upset with Daciana.”

“No, they get along well,” Umbrose smiled. “It reminds me of Ulga.” Seeing Yoo-jin’s questioning look, she went on, “Ulga is my best friend. She’s never had a child, so she always helped me care for Jenn. Though...” Umbrose looked over at Jenn before her cheeks reddened. “You’ll have more family when I get home.”

“What?” Jenn asked, clearly caught off guard.

“Well, your father and I were talking, and he and Ulga have always gotten along well,” Umbrose said. “I’d always hoped she would find a good man to give her a child, and when we agreed to your wish, I asked Adolphus if he’d consider something similar.”

Jenn blinked at her mother, shocked at what she was hearing.

“It’s one of the reasons I came with the Warlins. I’m letting them have some time to get used to being together.”

“Aunt Ulga?” Jenn asked, clearly trying to grasp what she was hearing.

“We’ve always had you call her that, but she isn’t related to either of us. She’ll just be Mother Ulga now.”

Yukiko giggled and gently nudged Jenn. “Not like we can cast stones, dear.”

Jenn shook her head. “I… no… but…!”

Umbrose looked worried and glanced at Yoo-jin for help.

Taking a deep breath, Jenn exhaled slowly. “It’s fine, Mother. It’s just… unexpected. You know I like Aun… Ulga. If you all agree, I’d be a hypocrite to say anything against it, even if I was against it, which I’m not.”

Umbrose exhaled and pulled her daughter in for a hug. “Oh, thank goodness... I was so worried. Your father was, too, but I told him you’d agree. Your brother and sister have been okay with it, but he worried about you.”

Yukiko leaned against Gregory, smiling, glad that their wife had been okay with this news. Gregory watched them and felt a small twang of sadness that his own mother couldn’t hug his wives. Looking away, he was the first to spot the novices and their families coming their way.

“They’re coming,” he said.

“Ah, good. We can go to dinner,” Hao said.

“Excuse us,” Nessa said as they got closer, “the three of us wanted to go check on Frederica before we go. Do we have time to do so?”

“Of course,” Hao said. “They’re holding the room until we show. The rest of us can go to the Golden Boar and wait for you there.”

“Thank you,” Nessa said, bowing to him. “We won’t be long. I just want to check on her.”

“Take your time,” Yukiko said. “You’re doing a good thing.”

“We’ll be waiting for you, but don’t rush yourself,” Hao said.

~*~*~

They were making small talk in the private dining room when the novices arrived.

“Sorry for the delay,” Nessa said as she led the others into the room.

“How is she?” Gregory asked.

“Fine now,” Nessa said. “I did significant damage, but the healers had her fixed up. She’ll have to rest for a few days, and the instructors have been informed.”

“She took it well,” Victoria said. “Didn’t say a word against Nessa. She just congratulated her and told her to beat Daciana so she could have third place.”

“She asked if we’d decided on our clans yet,” Daciana said. “We told her we’d have one after the tournament. She’s been approached by the Iron Hand, Hardened Fist, and Yamato Shipping, but hasn’t agreed to any of them.”

“She’d be a good ally,” Jenn said, “but if she isn’t a believer, then she’d not enjoy being in our clan.”

“That’s what I was thinking,” Victoria nodded.

“Shall we have dinner?” Hao asked as the novices took their seats. “After dinner, we’ll head back to Stabled Hunger. This will be our last meal all together until the… hmm, I was going to say the next tournament, but that won’t be the case.”

“Because we’ll be at the Buldoun event,” Yukiko nodded.

“Well, then, let us enjoy this meal with each other, though I’m sure that some of you will have many more together,” Hao said, glancing from the novices to the apprentices. “I was meaning to ask... Vana, would it be okay to have dinner brought to Stabled Hunger tomorrow? I had my men find a place that will cater it. I figured you should celebrate the tournament in your home.”

“Yes, that’s fine. Thank you,” Vana said, bowing in her seat.

“No thanks are needed,” Hao chuckled. “Our families will be friends for many years with our offspring growing up as magi together.” He pulled the rope near his seat to inform the staff they were ready. “In fact, let’s celebrate that and the potential of Aether’s Guard taking first place in both sides of the tournament.”

~*~*~

Dinner was good and their conversations revolved around the fights. Their parents were asking questions to better understand what happened, and the apprentices explained when the novices couldn’t.

When they arrived at Stabled Hunger, Gregory caught Jenn’s sleeve and had her hold back. The novices followed Hao, not thinking about being dropped off in the front instead of the back like they had been most days.

“What?” Jenn asked.

“Just give them a minute,” Gregory said. “They deserve their moment.”

Cheers, whistles, and applause erupted inside the tavern, and Gregory smiled. After a minute, he nodded and motioned his wives ahead of him. Yukiko shook her head and started inside. Jenn followed her with Gregory bringing up the rear.

More cheers and whistles erupted when Yukiko entered the room, and they didn’t diminish when the others came in after her. Like the last two tournaments, the room was mostly eurtik, with Warlin guards scattered throughout.

Ramon was thanking everyone and promising drinks on the house, which only caused more cheers. A few of the patrons stopped the novices to talk with them, or Gregory and his wives. It took them a bit before they left the main room behind. Their parents stayed in the main room to chat with the patrons, allowing the six magi to have time alone in the private dining room.

“Vicky, how are you?” Gregory asked when he shut the door behind them.

“Upset with myself,” Victoria answered truthfully. “I feel like I should have done more, even though I know I had nothing more to give. I could have struggled on, but that would only have meant Daciana would have had to hurt me more. If I had to lose, at least it was to her.”

Daciana smiled at her. “I would’ve felt the same. You had me worried when my aether was used up and we had to fight hand-to-hand.”

“You’re still my superior in that, but I will at least equal you before the next tournament.”

“Good,” Daciana smiled.

“And tomorrow, I’ll beat Daciana,” Nessa said with quivering lips, trying to keep the smile off her face.

Daciana barked a laugh. “Nope. Tomorrow, I’ll win again. I know your tricks.”

“Just as long as no one has any hard feelings,” Yukiko said. “Pushing each other to succeed is fine, but grudges aren’t.”

“Even if she wins,” Daciana said, motioning to Nessa, “I won’t feel bad because all of us have proven we’re worthy of the clan.”

“Of the clan, yes,” Yukiko nodded. “Time will tell about the rest of it.”

“We have our own fights to get through tomorrow,” Jenn said quickly. “Swift Wind and the Eternal Flame... I doubt they will find a challenge before us.”

“There are so many of them, and half of them haven’t done anything,” Victoria said. “Do you have a plan?”

“I have a few ideas,” Gregory smiled. “We’ll be heading out soon, because we’ll need the clan hall to make sure no one is listening in on us.”

Daciana looked around. “Who could listen to you here?”

“Shadows,” Yukiko said. “Would they normally? No. But Nick might have footed the expense to have the Whispering Darkness clan listen to us tonight. Doing so inside a clan hall is a huge breach of etiquette, as we are not officially in conflict with them.”

“Caution is warranted,” Nessa nodded.

“Dia and Bishop will be putting on displays of their magic tomorrow,” Gregory told them, “either before or between the fights. There will only be fights and the best demonstrations at the main arena, though the other arenas will still have some demonstrations.”

“We’ll be in the boxes all day,” Victoria said.

“You and the guards,” Yukiko said. “There will likely be guards waiting for you at the dormitory tomorrow morning to make sure that you’re safe for the final fight.”

“Oh... I had no idea,” Nessa said.

They explained why to the novices, then chatted for a bit longer before excusing themselves and going back to the clan hall to prepare for tomorrow.

Chapter Seventy-four

“Apprentices, good morning to you,” Lightshield greeted them as they came down for breakfast. “It is best if you skip seeing your fights posted. You are the first fight at the thirteenth bell. There will be some demonstrations after that, then the other apprentices’ fight. More demonstrations will follow, including our own clan magi. Your friends will finish out their tournament, with even more demonstrations after them. At sixteenth bell, the third-place fight will take place. This normally does not happen, but the academy needs to know who is third to go to the event.”

“Hopefully it’ll be Swift Wind,” Gregory said.

Lightshield’s lips twitched. “Confident. Good. After that fight, there will be a challenge... Something to look forward to. When that is over, the championship for the apprentices will begin.”

“We’ll take that spot, Elder,” Jenn said.

“I am sure you will strive with everything you have,” Lightshield replied. “Facing the Eternal Flame takes planning and determination.”

“We have plans in place, sir,” Yukiko said.

“Then I am sure you will do wonderfully. After the tournament, the celebration feast will be held here with your families present.”

“We hope to make it a celebration of a championship, sir,” Gregory said.

“That would add an extra reason to celebrate,” Lightshield smiled. “Make sure to say goodbye to your families then, as the following night we will be welcoming the new clan members. It will start at high sun and continue through the evening.”

“Yes, sir,” they all said.

“Good. I will be leaving the academy again after the tournament. There are things to get in order before next year. Bishop will be taking over as the leader of the clan inside the walls of the academy, but Dia will still be in charge of the clan hall. Meet us here at seventh bell. We will be going as a group to get seats again. Are there any questions?”

“Would you like breakfast now?” Zenim asked.

When no one else spoke, Lightshield nodded. “Yes, let us begin the day.”

~*~*~

“Good morning to you, Apprentices,” Rafiq greeted them. “I wish you luck in your fights today.”

“Thank you,” they each replied.

“Is there anything we can do for you?”

“Has the academy had events with Buldoun or the other nations before?” Yukiko asked.

“A few times, but not in many years,” Rafiq replied. “I believe the last was with Limaz. It ended up being a simple culture exchange at the border. The academy sent five apprentices and three novices. Limaz had a fair so they could see and experience their culture… It ended badly.”

“May I see some accounts of that and the other events?” Yukiko asked.

“Of course,” Rafiq nodded.

“Do you have anything on the magi of Buldoun?” Jenn asked.

“That would be the second floor. I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you,” Jenn said.

“What about you, Gregory?” Rafiq asked.

“I’m fine with my current book, Rafiq. Thank you.”

“Very well. I will make sure the books are ready for you on the second floor when you get there.”

They thanked him again and headed for the table in the back. They hadn’t made it before Daciana caught them.

“Today is going to be a good day,” she said with a wide grin.

Gregory chuckled. “What if Nessa wins?”

“I’ll celebrate her and beat her next time,” Daciana said.

“And I will do the same,” Nessa said, having to walk quickly to catch up to them.

“I’m already planning how to beat both of them next time,” Victoria added, “and I will do it unless they can keep up with me.” She gave her friends a smirk, as if daring them.

“Big talk for the one who lost,” Daciana replied. “If anyone will be trying to keep up, it’ll be you as I go running ahead.”

“Says second place after today,” Nessa giggled.

The friends all choked on their laughter as they took their seats.

“Okay, ladies, enough,” Yukiko said. “Your friendship makes me happy. No hard feelings, and you’re pushing each other to do more... That’s the way we improve. When you and the apprentices join us, remember to treat them the same way.”

“We will,” Nessa said. “Friends of yours will be friends of ours. We’ll do our best to treat them like you treat us.”

“I like Clover,” Daciana grinned. “She’s fun.”

“Ling is calmer and a little more intellectual,” Victoria said. “I think she’ll get along with us very well.”

“What about your fights today?” Daciana asked suddenly. “Do you have plans now?”

“We do,” Yukiko smiled. “You’ll have to watch the fights though.”

Daciana frowned and Nessa snickered. “She hates being left out. Daciana, they have to play it safe.”

“Yeah, I know. After tomorrow, it won’t matter,” Daciana said. She glanced at Yukiko. “After we join the clan, will you tell us about training all three paths as we’ve been doing?”

Yukiko met Daciana’s eyes, holding them until she looked away. “Daciana, we’ll tell you as much as we can, but part of it is… special. We see all three of you as friends— good friends— but some of what we do is kept even from our families.”

Daciana looked up, opening her mouth to speak, but Jenn spoke over her, “We have Magi Squares and studying to get to before we fight.”

Nessa nodded. “We understand. We’ll join the clan first and do our very best.”

“Our very best,” Victoria agreed.

“Fine,” Daciana said. “First, we join the clan.”

“Let’s get working,” Yukiko said.

Gregory watched them thoughtfully for a moment longer. You’re imagining it... daydreams and desires. Don’t be an idiot, Greg.

“Dear one?” Yukiko asked when he didn’t pull a paper out.

“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry. I was just thinking,” he apologized, flushing a little as he considered what he had been thinking.

Yukiko’s lips pursed, but she didn’t push him. Instead, she started working on her Magi Squares.

~*~*~

They’d been in the arena for hours, watching the various displays of magic from different magi and clans. The one that impressed Gregory most was the light magic demonstration— the man had been able to disappear from sight and conjure different images that moved as he wished.

“It is more rare than shadow magic,” Lightshield said when Gregory mentioned how amazing it was. “It is prized by many clans for its ability to misdirect, as the magi showed us. He went invisible as a copy of him kept walking.”

Gregory fought to keep his aether sight off, knowing he’d need all of his aether for later, but he really wanted to see the magic in use. “Can they spread it to cover a unit of men?”

“They can, indeed,” Lightshield smiled, “though it does nothing about sound.”

“That would make it difficult to hide a lot of men, since their equipment would still make noise,” Yukiko said.

“Wouldn’t give you an exact position, but it would be enough to cause them trouble,” Jenn nodded.

“Thinking of how to apply it to the battlefield is good. Hopefully, you will never need to, but life takes paths we would rather not trod at times,” Lightshield said. “Now, you should all go to get ready. Your fight is not far off.”

“Yes, sir,” they said.

They were on their way down to the waiting area under the arena when Gregory caught sight of Hayworth and the Swift Wind apprentices. Pausing just above the steps, Gregory gave Hayworth a nod. “Hayworth.”

“I see you made it here first,” Hayworth said. “We’ll circle around to the other one, then. I knew we should have come sooner.”

“Wanted to take some shadows away from us?”

“Of course. Best tactical decision.”

Gregory looked at the two apprentices behind Hayworth. “Lost some more?”

“They’re not fully recovered, and we’ll have another fight one way or another,” Hayworth said. “Things might have been different if we hadn’t lost Kang to the earth trap the other day.”

“I can’t argue that,” Gregory said. “You’d have had an easier time with your last fight, at the very least.”

“Exactly. We’ll see you on the sands. Good luck.”

“You, too,” Gregory nodded to the apprentices. “We’re looking forward to a good fight. A loss does mean not facing the Eternal Flame, though, so maybe a loss is better overall.”

Hayworth snorted. “If you really thought that, you’d forfeit the match before it started.”

“And give Nick the satisfaction of not fighting us? I can’t do that.”

“Fair. Either way, he’ll have to earn it.”

“Good, though I don’t want him to earn it. I want him to fail again.”

Hayworth laughed. “So do I.” He turned to walk away. “Come on, we have to circle around.”

Making it down the stairs, Gregory found his wives waiting for him. “Is everything okay?” Jenn asked.

“Yeah, just making small talk. It’s just going to be Hayworth and two others. I hinted that a loss means not facing the Eternal Flame. The two with him seemed to hear that.”

“Trying to get them to back out?” Yukiko giggled. “Hayworth wouldn’t do that.”

“I’m not so sure,” Jenn said. “He just needs to finish in the top three. If they go all out against us, we might cost them more, and then Nick will roast them. What good does it do to get there, then get cooked or killed?”

“That’s a good point,” Yukiko said. “He played smart during the Empire’s Gambit challenge. I’ll consider it a possibility, but I won’t hold my breath.”

“Best that you don’t,” Gregory chuckled.

“They’ll be ready for you in a few minutes,” Mindie said from the tunnel.

“At least we know we’re in good hands if things go badly,” Jenn said. “How are you, Mindie?”

“Well, but I’m worried about today,” Mindie admitted. “The Eternal Flame has been burning so many... Some of the flames have been tempered this time, but the number of burns has gone up. With the bad will between your clans, if you face them... I worry it won’t be just mild burns.”

“We have plans,” Yukiko said, “but thank you. We’ll do our best to not get incinerated, if they even make it to the finals.”

Mindie exhaled slowly. “You have to win to face them, too.”

“Yes,” Gregory said. “Have you heard anything about your posting?”

Mindie shook her head. “Nothing yet. I might hear something after the solstice. I’ve applied to stay here for my five years, but I’m sure they’ll post me somewhere else. I have no clan to fight for me, so I’ll be posted at the whim of whoever decides.”

“Because a clan can help influence that,” Yukiko nodded. “Why not join a clan, then, and ask them to get you a spot you’d like?”

“Because…” Mindie trailed off and shook her head.

“Because none of them understand or care to change the things that should be changed,” Yukiko finished for her.

Mindie blinked, then smiled softly. “Of course you’d understand... Yes.”

“Have you considered speaking with our elder?” Gregory asked, seeing where Yukiko was going.

Mindie just stared at them for a long moment. “I… considered it briefly.” Her head whipped around, and she exhaled. “They’re calling for you.”

The three picked up their helmets and weapons. Walking up the stairs and down the hall, Gregory was in the back with Mindie trailing him by a step.

“Think about it,” Gregory said. “You’ve been a good person to us, and we can always use more friends who share the same views. It just requires the belief that Aether will eventually return. Anyone can leave the clan at any time, so unlike the others, you’d never be stuck and unable to leave.”

Mindie stopped a few feet short of the exit. “I’ll consider it. Good luck.”

Gregory gave her a smile before slipping his helmet on. “Thank you. I hope you don’t need to heal us.”

Mindie smiled. “Me, too.”

Chapter Seventy-five

Gregory walked across the arena floor with one hand raised to acknowledge the crowd, which was cheering, clapping, stomping their feet, and even chanting the clan name. No one could see the smile on his face underneath his sparring mask.

Yunlo stood in the middle of the arena, waiting for both teams. He nodded when they stopped a few feet away from him. All of them looked to the other tunnel and, as if they’d been waiting for that moment, Hayworth led his two clan members out of the tunnel.

The cheers were just as loud for them, and Hayworth took the time to wave and smile to the crowd, as he had his helmet under his arm. The two with him waved, as well.

“One more fight for you to reach the finals,” Yunlo told them. “If you lose, you still have another fight to claim third place. You know the rules. Turn to the boxes and bow.”

Hayworth and his clanmates slipped their helmets on before turning to bow. Gregory exhaled— he’d half-hoped Hayworth would concede the match.

After they’d bowed, the three of them huddled and backed away a few paces. Gregory looked at the crossbows the two magi behind Hayworth had and he grimaced. Yunlo’s arm rose, and Gregory triggered foresight and aether sight.

Gregory’s hands slid along the naginata shaft and he tapped his index finger in a small rhythm. He trusted Jenn to see his signal.

“Fight!” Yunlo called.

The moment the word left Yunlo’s mouth, Jenn’s legs blazed and she shot away around the wall. Yukiko ran behind Gregory and ducked into his shadow. Hayworth shook his head and made a motion— the two men behind him fired their crossbows, then reloaded them.

“Jenn, down!” Gregory shouted, hoping his voice reached her over the crowd.

The spatial rift appeared in front of Gregory, taking the padded bolts that had been aimed at him. Another rift appeared before Jenn, and the two bolts came zipping out of it toward her. Jenn had heard Gregory’s warning and dropped to her knees, bending over backward. One bolt passed just above her, and she slapped away the second. Jenn grimaced, as she knew that the arrow would have gone through her hand because she hadn’t infused her body in that location. She pulled her arm to her chest and forced herself to keep it there.

Yukiko used Gregory’s shadow to vanish, popping up behind the two archers. Her blade caught one of them in the neck, but before she could get the second, Hayworth’s blade hit her in the back, as he’d opened another rift at just the right moment. Yukiko and the other apprentice raised their hands and started to walk away.

“Focus on him!” Hayworth told his remaining clanmate before turning to Jenn, who was nearly on top of them.

The other apprentice was still reloading and focused on Gregory, who had started to run forward.

Jenn met Hayworth, and he used his shield to blunt her assault. He grimaced, snapping his sword out only to be deflected each time. Knowing Gregory was closing in, Hayworth gambled by shoving into Jenn, hoping to knock her off balance long enough to get a clean blow. He grunted when he bounced off the slight woman, staggering back a step.

Jenn kicked Hayworth’s shield and he landed hard on his back. Not giving him any time, she went to capitalize on it, taking her awareness off the archer. The other member of Swift Wind finished reloading his crossbow— he knew it would be pointless to try shooting Gregory, so he spun and fired at Jenn. She looked up in time to bat the bolt aside, but it still skipped off her right arm.

Grimacing, Jenn dropped her wakizashi before kicking down at Hayworth. He was just able to get his shield back up to cover the stomp. Half-braced against the ground, he felt his shield crack under her heel. He jabbed out with his sword and it vanished, tapping the back of Jenn’s head. Growling, she backed up and raised her hand.

Hayworth was getting back up to his feet when his clanmate let out a pained yell. He jerked up to find Gregory closing on him. “And we meet again...” Hayworth said.

Gregory didn’t reply— he just kept coming, his naginata set and ready. Hayworth thrust three times in quick succession, each one popping up at different angles. Gregory slid past each attack, barely slowing as he closed the distance between them. Hayworth shook his head and gave up on using his aether, knowing he’d need it for the next fight.

The resulting clash ended with Gregory tripping Hayworth and tapping his helm with the blade of the naginata. Letting go of his magic, Gregory exhaled hard and pushed his helm up.

“Made us work for that win,” Gregory said, extending his free hand.

“We almost had it,” Hayworth replied, taking the offered hand and getting to his feet. “On the plus side of things, we don’t have to face Nick. Good luck with that.”

Gregory laughed as Yunlo announced the winners. “Neither of us took injuries, either, so good luck with your opponent.”

Klim and Mindie were there to check them and, after a moment, they both backed up. Gregory’s wives and Hayworth’s clanmates came back out onto the arena floor, then bowed as they were supposed to.

“Good fight,” Gregory said.

“You, too,” one of the two apprentices said, glancing at Hayworth with concern.

“You did the right thing,” Hayworth said. “You got her arm, so I was able to get her and have a chance against him.”

“I didn’t expect you to hit me without even looking,” Yukiko said. “How did you manage that?”

“We left that spot open intentionally,” Hayworth said, “to bait you into attacking them. We had to remove you to have a chance.”

“If you hadn’t caught my other arm with that first volley, I might’ve been able to do more,” Jenn sighed. “It was a good plan.”

The archers bowed to her.

“If you’re done?” Yunlo asked stiffly.

“Sorry, sir,” Gregory and Hayworth said in echo.

With that, they each led their teams off the field. Mindie trailed them, looking thoughtful as she followed their gaze up to the stands where their clan sat. The elder met her gaze and bowed his head respectfully to her in thanks.

“Well, that could’ve gone better,” Jenn sighed as they entered the tunnel. “We knew they might do that, but we hadn’t counted on them going for me. If I hadn’t gone out as wide, it might have been different.”

“We had no idea Hayworth can target places he can’t see,” Yukiko said. “Now we do, so we’ll factor that in next time.”

“I took too long to move,” Gregory added. “I thought they’d target me. My own damned hubris almost cost us that match.”

“I thought you all did well,” Mindie chimed in. “I’m sure you know better than I do, but none of you acted as badly as you think. Gregory, you didn’t sit still. You moved as soon as you were sure they were after someone else. Yukiko, maybe you don’t realize how close he came to missing you, but he did. Jenn, many would have tried to ignore the minor touch on your arm and say it hadn’t touched you, but you did the honorable thing. Even then, you nearly had him.”

The friends exchanged looks before they turned to face her as a group. Mindie froze in place, wondering if she’d gone too far.

“Thank you, Mindie,” Yukiko said.

“You’re right. We did the best we could,” Gregory added.

“We get hard on ourselves to try to improve, but sometimes, it minimizes what we do,” Jenn said. “Thanks.”

“Oh, uh... you’re welcome,” Mindie said, a little flustered. “Your clan is one of the few who has constructive conversations after a fight. You don’t point fingers and cast blame. I didn’t want you all to think you had done badly, especially when Klim and I had no real injuries to heal. The worst was Hayworth’s shield arm, which only had a minor strain.”

“It would’ve broken his arm if he hadn’t braced his shield on the ground,” Jenn said. “He is smart, lucky, or possibly both. We weren’t trying to maim them, though. That isn’t how we normally fight.”

“That might change for the last fight,” Gregory said. “We’ll not have a lot of choice if it’s against the Eternal Flame.”

Mindie nodded, her chest tightening. “Yes... that will be an unpleasant fight. Are you sure you need to fight? Couldn’t you just concede to them?”

“How do you think Nick would act if we did?” Yukiko asked her. “Do you think he’d stop his antagonism? Would he stop attacking eurtik?”

“No, but...” Mindie looked down. “You might all get burned badly or… or killed.”

Gregory went up to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “We might, but if we stand by and let them do what they want unopposed, it’ll be worse for everyone else. My mother told me that Lionel Lighthand once said, ‘All evil needs to triumph is for good men to do nothing.’ I never understood it clearly until I met Nick Shun.”

Mindie took a deep breath and looked up, meeting Gregory’s eyes. “I’ll heal you. As long as you draw breath at the end of the fight, I’ll be there to help.”

“Thank you, Mindie,” Yukiko said, placing her hand on Mindie’s other shoulder. “If you’re with us, I think everything will be easier.

“Yuki’s right,” Jenn said, coming up on Gregory’s side. “None of us worry if you’re there to help us.”

Mindie looked from one to the other, her cheeks heating slightly. “Thank you, but I’m just a healer.”

“A healer who cares is not just a healer,” Gregory said. “The ones in the hall are just healers. They’re just doing their jobs, not trying to make things better.”

Mindie stood there looking between them, unsure of what to do or say.

“We should get back to our clan and rest until we fight again,” Yukiko said after a few awkward seconds. “I hope the fights aren’t too bad the rest of the day.”

They said goodbye to Mindie. She managed to say goodbye back to them, but was still standing there as they walked away.

~*~*~

Gin discussed their fight with them, critiquing their actions and offering suggestions about what they could’ve done differently. They paid attention to him instead of the demonstrations taking place in the arena.

As the next hour chimed, Nick led his clan out onto the sands. The crowd was louder than before as they cheered for the Eternal Flame, and some even called Shun and Argon by name. All nine members of the clan waved and walked as if they were already accepting their championship.

“This fight will likely be short...” Gregory grumbled.

“We’ll see. They have to fight Franco and his two clanmates,” Jenn said. “I was shocked that all three members of the Hardened Fist had signed on with the one clan.”

“If they paid enough for it, I believe it,” Yukiko said. “That would’ve been the only way for it to happen. I was surprised enough that the Green Leaf clan had their alchemist in the tournament.”

“Only one loss, and they’re here,” Jenn said. “Maybe we’ll face them?”

“One can hope,” Gregory said. “I wonder how they plan to deal with the Eternal Flame’s tactics?”

Franco Ichor led his clanmates and the alchemist for the Green Leaf clan out of the tunnel. The crowd cheered, but not as loudly. Franco glared at them as if they were insulting him.

“Oh, that’s got him riled up,” Jenn chuckled. “Good. He’ll want to take it out on them.”

“I wonder how they plan to protect the alchemist?” Yukiko asked, looking at the slight woman.

“Maybe an enchantment?” Gregory suggested. “The Green Leaf clan isn’t poor, and that’s their only apprentice.”

“There is that,” Yukiko agreed. “We’ll find out soon.”

The two groups came to a stop next to Yunlo, who was speaking to them. He had them back up, then bow. The tension in the arena climbed as the apprentices finished bowing.

The alchemist of Green Leaf backed all the way to the wall and knelt while the three members of the Hardened Fist stood together, their weapons out and ready. Gregory wondered what Parks would do, as the kneeling alchemist was well behind the others. He wouldn’t be able to put a back barrier up if he wanted to get all four of them inside a box.

When Yunlo’s arm came down, a barrier started to form and Nick threw fire. The three Hardened Fist members ignited their aether and dashed forward, then out. Jason hesitated, as he could see them already out of the box and running as a unit.

Nick yelled orders to his clan as he turned, trying to catch the opposition in fire. Petak joined him, though Petak’s fire was obviously weaker. Gina gestured and a small pit opened up in front of the apprentices, but they all broke away from it. Parks slammed a barrier in place to try catching them, but all it did was make the last of the three spin to the side to get away.

Gregory glanced at the alchemist, who was covered in a hazy white dome. Wonder what the hell that is? He shook his head and looked back at the fight.

The trio of physical enhancement magi were closing the distance in a zigzag pattern, making it hard for the Eternal Flame to pin them down. Nick was shouting more and seemed to be growing angrier the closer the others got to them.

Earth spikes shot out of the ground and small wind blades swept at the oncoming apprentices, but they just broke apart and came in from different angles. Jason shook his head and began to shout commands. Nick’s mouth snapped shut and he stopped throwing fire as he glared at Jason.

“Ah, a lover’s spat,” Jenn giggled.

“Actually, that’s bad. Jason’s the smarter of the two,” Yukiko said.

With Jason directing them, they focused on one of their opponents. Parks began hemming him in while the others threw everything they could at him. Nick went back to trying to pin down one of the others, and Jason rushed Franco, the last of the three.

The next couple of minutes was chaos, as the split attention cost the Eternal Flame. Jason stopped Franco, and was fighting him while the others tried to get their targets taken care of, which had mixed results. The mass of them finally pinned down their one apprentice, who got just close enough to batter Fureno before he got stabbed with two earth spikes and Yunlo teleported him to Klim.

The magi Nick was trying to handle was able to rush past him, letting him slam into the others from behind. Gina, Petak, Michelle, Zach, and Oscar all went down hard, with Zach and Oscar catching fire balls from Nick. Parks finally smashed the man flat and was about to crush his head with his maul when the apprentice screamed out. Yunlo teleported him into the tunnel, declaring him out.

Nick and Parks turned back to find Jason flying at them. Nick ducked and Parks got slammed flat. Franco, dripping blood and grinning like a madman, rushed Nick. Nick threw another ball of fire and Franco did the near-impossible— he slapped it aside with his odachi, making Nick’s jaw drop.

Franco drew back his weapon as he closed the last few feet and Nick screamed as a ring of fire flew out from around him. The fire caught Franco, who dropped to the ground, rolling and trying to put the flames out. Parks and Jason had been behind Nick, so they had to do the same.

Yunlo stopped the fight and called for the healers. Mindie and Klim rushed out to help the three burning magi. Nick motioned, and the fire on Jason and Parks vanished. Yunlo barked something, making Nick sneer, but the fire disappeared from Franco a moment later.

“Well, that’s good and bad,” Gregory said. “They got injured that time.”

Yunlo was announcing the Eternal Flame the winners, explaining that the alchemist had told him to call the fight if the three Hardened Fist members were taken out.

“Damn... I doubt Franco and the guy who got spiked will be fighting Hayworth, which gives them just one to deal with,” Jenn sighed.

“Maybe Parks and Jason will be out? The two with Franco didn’t hit them lightly when they got to them. Multiple broken bones, I think,” Yukiko said.

“We’ll find out when it’s our turn,” Gregory exhaled. “At least it’ll be a little easier.”

“We hope,” Jenn said.

Chapter Seventy-six

With the Eternal Flame’s fight over, Dia and Bishop rose from their seats. “We will be back after the demonstrations,” Dia said.

“We’re looking forward to them,” Gregory said.

“Do we even know what kind of magic Dia has?” Jenn asked. “I’ve never seen her use any.”

“I think it’s fire,” Gregory said. “I’ve seen her light her pipe with her fingertip.”

“I remember that,” Yukiko agreed, “but I’ve never seen anything else.”

“The Eternal Flame disliked Dia during her time in the academy because of her magic,” Lightshield said. “She used it as sparingly as possible and has never been one for showing off.”

They fell silent as they watched the arena clear of apprentices. When they were gone, Yunlo announced that the first demonstration would be by Magus Samantha Bishop. Bishop walked out of the tunnel, her kimono gently swaying in the lightly blowing breeze. As she approached Yunlo, a few adepts brought out metal training dummies and placed them around the arena. The adepts were burning aether on their limbs as they carried the dummies, letting the crowd know how heavy they were.

Yunlo handed over the disk and vanished from the arena floor. Bishop looked over the crowd, then raised the glowing disk to her lips. “I am Magus Bishop, physical enhancement magi of Aether’s Guard. I’ve been a proctor for the empire for a score of years. I’ve faced down bane beasts of nearly every type, killed bandits by the drove, and fought in skirmishes along the borders. I know how violent the world is outside of the empire and, as a magi sworn to protect the empire, I will show you some of the skills used to help defend us all.” Placing the disk into her belt pouch, Bishop turned to the closest dummy.

Over the next quarter-hour, Bishop put on a display of what she could do. She cleaved a dummy’s head clean off, then punched through another. She showcased how her aether let her cross distances in a blink, going from one side of the arena to the other— the most people could see was the streak of blue flame she left behind her. She finished by coming to a stop in front of the last intact dummy, her sword blurring from her sheath before returning a few heartbeats later.

Pulling the disk out of her pouch, she addressed the crowd, “I hope this display helps you better understand what we can do to keep the empire safe.” As she finished talking, the dummy behind her fell into five separate pieces. “Even if this display just cost the academy a lot of vela.”

Laughter came from the crowd at her joke.

Yunlo appeared beside her and Bishop handed the disk to him. She was nearly back to the tunnel when she stopped and looked at the man leaning over the railing toward her. Gregory was surprised that she’d gone to the far tunnel, and was even more surprised to see Harrison speaking with her.

Bishop motioned to him, then to the arena. With a shrug, she turned and walked back to Yunlo. After a moment, Yunlo raised the disk to his lips. “After the third-place fight for the apprentices, we will be seeing a challenge between magus-tier magi. Magus Guthrie Harrison of Swift Wind has challenged Magus Samantha Bishop of Aether’s Guard to a duel. The fight will be blades only, and the stakes are a future favor between the magi, as well as a favor between the clans.”

The audience all began to murmur, but Gregory looked at Lightshield. “This is what you spoke of at breakfast?”

“Harrison does not like that Bishop was the one to put on the display, as his request to put on a display was rejected,” Lightshield said. “His pride has been battered by her for many years, but he refuses to acknowledge her as his superior in any way.”

Yukiko shook her head, wondering how Harrison had grown so twisted when it was obvious Bishop still viewed him kindly, in her own way.

“Dia,” Jenn said, leaning forward slightly as Dia walked out of the tunnel beneath them.

Her kimono bearing the same clan motif as Bishop caused a stir through the crowd. Her panda ears twitched slightly as she walked smoothly forward to Yunlo. The two spoke for a moment before Yunlo handed her the disk, then vanished.

“Greetings to you all. Thank you for coming to see our young magi learn valuable lessons. I’m Magus Dia Ursinda, a magi of fire and a member of Aether’s Guard. I have been with the clan for nearly six decades and in that time, I’ve done many things for them and the empire. I am here to show you fire magic. We’ve seen some of it from the novices and apprentices, but I thought you should see what a magus can do.”

There was a small commotion from where the Eternal Flame clan was sitting, as they clearly disliked her speech. Dia gave them a smile, but went on addressing the crowd.

“As you can see, the destroyed dummies have been left in place. Truthfully, they can still see some use as my targets.” With that said, she put the disk into her pouch and closed her eyes for a moment.

Dia stood still in the center of the arena and moved her arms. A ball of fire came shooting out from each hand. Two of the more intact dummies were struck center mass, and the metal went from dull to heated in a moment.

Gregory was shocked as he watched Dia. She tossed balls of fire from her hands, had streams of fire blazing from her fingers, and was even able to shoot small balls of fire from her eyes. Fire washed out from her in a full circle, then in small segments, as if she were showing that Nick could have avoided his friends if he’d tried. For the finale, she coated herself in fire and proceeded to snap off a three-attack kata before the flames went to the mostly empty dummy stand, turning the solid wood into ash in an instant.

The crowd was silent when she stopped, but then loud cheers erupted. Yunlo appeared beside her and accepted the disk back. Dia waved to the crowd before heading for the exit.

“We will have a small break for the trash to be removed and the sand to be cleaned before the champion novice match begins,” Yunlo announced.

~*~*~

Dia and Bishop came back during the break. They were greeted with wide smiles and many questions. Bishop explained that she’d accepted the challenge to see if Harrison had improved over the last year and a half, and Dia told them how difficult it is to control fire magic to the degree she’d shown.

“There was no chance for Shun to leave a gap the way I did. Maybe when he is an adept, but not as an apprentice,” Dia said.

“The fire didn’t burn you?” Jenn asked, shocked that Dia had been coated in it.

“When you have control over fire, it can’t burn you. Fire magi fighting each other is ridiculous for that reason. It always comes down to who runs out of aether first.”

“Yunlo is back,” Gin said, having been watching the arena while listening to them.

“The tournament will now continue,” Yunlo announced. “I hope you all used the break wisely, as it will be the last until the tournament ends.” He paused for a few seconds before continuing, “We come now to the novice championship fight. Novice Nessa Jimae, magi of wind magic, is to fight Novice Daciana Lyall, magi of earth magic. Novices, come forth.”

Daciana and Nessa appeared from opposite tunnels, each waving to acknowledge the cheering crowd. Daciana strode forward with more confidence— her head was up and her toothy grin gleamed in the afternoon light. Tail wagging excitedly from side-to-side, her ears were up and her eyes were focused on Nessa. Nessa was wearing a more reserved smile and her steps were a little shorter and slower. Her tail twitched slightly, as did her ears, but she was looking straight at Daciana.

“I can’t root for one of them over the other,” Gregory said as he watched. “It’s like watching you and Jenn fight.”

Yukiko smiled and leaned into his side for a second. “I’m glad you feel that way for our friends, dear one.”

“I can’t pick, either,” Jenn said. “I just hope neither of them gets severely injured.”

“I’m with you on that,” Yukiko said. “I wonder if Vicky is taking sides?”

“I doubt it,” Gregory said, “though she might slightly favor Daciana. If Daciana won, that means Vicky lost to the champion. Someone once said something similar to me.”

Jenn laughed and nudged him. “Then I won the next one.”

“Maybe Vicky will next time, too,” Gregory chuckled.

Yunlo had the two novices bow, and the crowd grew quiet as anticipation of the fight settled over them. Daciana took an aggressive stance and Nessa settled into a defensive one as Yunlo raised his hand.

“Fight!” Yunlo’s command was easy to hear over the quiet crowd.

The crowd erupted as Daciana rushed toward her friend. Nessa waited, expecting to feel the sting of earth balls at any time. She didn’t wait long before they started to pelt her from behind. The moment the first one connected, a sudden gust of wind picked up, flinging sand into Daciana’s face. Because she had to turn her head and close her eyes, Daciana missed Nessa stepping aside.

The next two earth balls that should have hit Nessa went flying and caught Daciana as she came out of the sandstorm. Blinking her watery eyes, Daciana dove away from the last of them.

Nessa grinned, as Daciana had come toward her unknowingly. Jumping onto her friend when Daciana tried to get back to her feet, the two of them punched, kneed, and elbowed each other as they rolled on the ground.

“That devolved faster than I thought it would...” Gregory said.

“Nessa has an advantage here. She’s better with grappling,” Jenn said.

“Daciana needs to break and get back to her feet,” Yukiko agreed.

The fight continued for a few minutes as the pair of novices kept trying to get a better position on each other. It looked like it might be over when Daciana managed to get Nessa’s arm, but a moment later, Daciana’s head jerked back and she let go.

“Air to the face?” Jenn asked.

“Might have given her a blast, making her worry about having her lungs flooded,” Yukiko suggested.

Nessa grabbed Daciana’s leg and was just starting to lock her in place when three dirt balls hit her, making her lose her chance. Daciana jerked her leg free and kicked Nessa in the chest.

“That’ll be the last of her aether,” Gregory said. “That’s the most she’s been able to use without extra aether before.”

“Not sure if Nessa has more she can do, either,” Yukiko said. “It all depends on how much she had to use to get Daciana to let her go.”

The two novices got to their feet, each sporting black eyes, bloody noses, and split lips from their time on the ground. They spoke to each other and even laughed while the crowd shouted for them to continue. They both looked toward where the three apprentices were sitting before nodding and looking back at each other.

“Here it comes...” Gregory said.

“Yes,” Yukiko and Jenn agreed.

The resulting clash as both Nessa and Daciana rushed each other was brief and brutal. Hard kicks and punches were exchanged, but in the end, Daciana overextended too much. Nessa kicked her knee, staggering Daciana’s balance. As Daciana stumbled, Nessa grabbed her, twisted, and slammed her over her hip. Nessa did not release Daciana’s arm— she twisted, bending it behind the prone woman and stepping on Daciana’s back to keep her down. Daciana’s teeth were bloody as she growled. She tried once to free her arm, but Nessa put a little more pressure on it, making Daciana whimper before tapping the ground.

Yunlo was suddenly beside them, and Mindie and Klim were running out to help heal them. Nessa let go of Daciana’s arm and dropped to her knees next to her friend.

“The winner is Novice Nessa Jimae!” Yunlo announced. “Celebrate her achievement, and the valiant effort of Novice Lyall.”

“She capitalized in the right spot,” Gregory said.

“I want to speak with them, but we shouldn’t,” Jenn sighed.

“Looks like they’re good,” Yukiko said.

Mindie and Klim stepped back after a minute, and Nessa rose and offered Daciana a hand up. When they were both on their feet, they bowed to Yunlo and the boxes before heading toward the tunnel, side-by-side.

The crowd was still cheering and, as the two novices got closer to the tunnel, Gregory and his wives stood up to applaud them. The smiles they directed at the three apprentices were bright and happy. They waved at them before stepping into the tunnel.

“The best we could do,” Gregory said. “At least they know we’re proud of them.”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled.

“There will be demonstrations until the next fight, then Bishop’s challenge after the fight,” Jenn said.

“And then ours,” Yukiko said. “We don’t know who will be on Nick’s team... Franco and his clanmates brutalized them.”

“That leaves a lot of variables in the air,” Gregory agreed. “We’ll see what we have to overcome when we get there.”

Chapter Seventy-seven

The demonstrations after the novice fight were interesting, but not spectacular. Everyone was eager for the third-place apprentice fight to begin. The crowd cheered when Yunlo called for the two clans to step out of the tunnels.

Hayworth and his clan entered the arena floor. The three apprentices that had fought Aether’s Guard were joined by two more, who looked injured. The five of them were clearly going to give everything they had. A single person walked out of the other tunnel. The alchemist from Green Leaf bowed, then stepped back into the tunnel.

Yunlo’s look of disgust was clear, and he spoke to Hayworth before raising the disk to his mouth. “The Green Leaf clan has forfeited the match. Swift Wind takes third place for the apprentices.”

The crowd was torn between cheering and booing. The boos weren’t directed at Swift Wind, but at Green Leaf for refusing to fight. Hayworth raised his hand in thanks to the crowd before ushering his clanmates back into the tunnel.

“That’s what would have happened if we’d lost,” Gregory said, “but from the look of the magi with him, I don’t know if they could beat Nick.”

“That would depend on who’s with Nick,” Jenn said. “I expect Jason and Parks, at the very least.”

“It looked like Jason had a broken arm, so I’m not so sure about him. Franco’s clanmates savaged the others, so I doubt any of them will be there, either,” Yukiko added.

“Guess we’ll find out soon,” Gregory said.

Yunlo raised the glowing disk to his mouth. “We have had an unexpected development. Since the fight is over, we’ll ask Magus Bishop and Magus Harrison to come to the arena floor for their challenge.”

Bishop stood up and took off her pouches, handing them to Dia. “Hold these for me, please? Apprentices, you might want to go down to the waiting area. I’m sure they will move your fight up.”

The three of them rose and followed Bishop.

“Fight hard, but smart,” Gin said as they went past him.

“We will, Sensei,” Gregory said.

They walked in silence for a bit until Bishop asked, “You have your rings and extra cores?”

“Yes, Bishop,” Gregory said.

“Do you have enough of them?”

“That’s unknown, but we do have a good amount,” Yukiko replied.

“Did you factor them into your plan?”

“We did, Bishop,” Jenn answered for them.

“Very well. Your win here will solidify the standing of the clan over the next few years. Our novices this year and beyond will have a harder time, but that is fine. Hard paths make the best magi, and those who would stand as Aether’s guards need to be strong.”

The apprentices exchanged glances, but didn’t reply to her statement.

As they reached the stairs, Hayworth was leading his clan out of the waiting area. “Pettit, looks like our loss was still a win,” Hayworth grinned at him.

“Honestly, if I’d known it would go like that, I’d have been tempted to lose,” Gregory shrugged. “Instead, we’ll just have to win.”

“I hope you do,” Hayworth said seriously. “We’ll be watching. If you’ll pardon us, we have to make it up to the stands to watch our seniors fight.”

“We’ll watch from the tunnel,” Gregory said.

The two groups parted with quick goodbyes, as Bishop hadn’t stopped to listen to them talk. Quickly dropping their things off, they grabbed helmets and weapons and hurried up the stairs into the tunnel. Mindie stood at the end, looking worried.

Mindie glanced back to see them. “Is she not going to wear any armor?”

“She hasn’t since she’s given up being a proctor,” Gregory said.

“But they’re using real weapons,” Mindie said, motioning to where Bishop and Harrison were standing.

“She fought him a little over a year ago,” Yukiko said. “Neither of them had more than a scratch when it was over.”

“If Harrison hasn’t improved, this will be over with quickly,” Gregory said.

Bishop bowed formally, while Harrison gave her a short bow in return. Yunlo raised his arm and smiled briefly before vanishing.

“Fight!”

The crowd erupted as Harrison charged Bishop. Bishop stood there, hands on her hilt and sheath, waiting. The moment Harrison got close enough to strike, she stepped in and drew her sword. Harrison had to change his attack to defense or be disemboweled.

Bishop didn’t follow through— she backed off a step and said something that was lost to Gregory in the roar of the crowd. Harrison’s lips pulled back in a snarl and he came at her again.

Mindie’s throat was tight as she watched the two magi fight. She was sure one of them was going to die, that she’d fail to get to them in time.

Jenn shook her head. “She’s not going full out.”

“No, she isn’t,” Yukiko said. “Having seen her fight repeatedly over the last few months, I agree with you.”

“It’s going to be over in a moment,” Gregory said.

Bishop looked sad as she continued to hold Harrison at bay. With a snap of his foot, Harrison flung sand up with his toes as he came in for another attack. Bishop leapt back, blinking furiously to clear her eyes. Harrison was wearing a triumphant smile as he slashed down at her.

That smile was wiped away when Bishop parried and riposted, her blade gashing his sword arm. Harrison’s sword fell from his hand and he dropped to his knees, clutching his arm as the wound pumped blood.

“Break!” Yunlo shouted, suddenly between the two magi. “Healers!”

Bishop backed up, producing a cloth and wiping her sword down.

Mindie had started running the moment Yunlo appeared between the fighters. Klim stayed where she was, as only one of them had been injured.

Harrison was glaring at Bishop as Yunlo announced her as the winner. He glanced at Mindie when she touched his shoulder, but went back to glaring at Bishop.

Bishop knelt down a couple of feet away and spoke to him. Harrison blinked at her, clearly shocked at what she was saying. Bishop bowed her head to him and stood up. She offered her hand to him, as Mindie was done healing him.

Harrison looked up at her, then took her hand and got to his feet. He said something before taking a step back, bowing to her formally, then collecting his sword and walking away. Bishop watched him go and bowed to his back.

With the fight done, the three apprentices walked back to the waiting room.

“She didn’t mean to do that,” Jenn said.

“The sand made her move to finish the fight,” Yukiko agreed.

“Did they just make up?” Gregory asked.

“No idea, but he seemed better after she talked to him.”

The sound of footsteps made them all look toward the stairs when Bishop entered the room. She met their eyes, pausing for a moment before continuing down the stairs. “I’m sure you know I didn’t mean to cut him as I did.”

“The sand?” Gregory asked.

“Yes. When he tried to blind me, I knew I had to end the fight,” Bishop said.

“He appeared calm afterward,” Gregory half-asked.

Bishop nodded. “I reminded him of a promise. If you’ll excuse me, you all need to focus on your fight. Good luck.”

“Thank you,” they said, bowing to her.

~*~*~

Gregory stood with Yukiko and Jenn in the hall, waiting for Yunlo to summon them. Mindie was standing a few feet away, fidgeting.

“Good luck to you. I hope you win,” Mindie said when Yunlo called for them.

Gregory gave her a grin and put his helmet on. “Thanks, Mindie.”

Leading the way, Gregory raised his hand in acknowledgement to the cheering crowd. He kept his eyes locked on the far tunnel, waiting to get a glimpse of who they would be facing. His answer came a few seconds later as Nick, Jason, and Parks came out of the tunnel.

“Three versus three...” Jenn said. “The odds are better than we thought it would be.”

“Are we still going with our plan?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes.”

Nick had his helmet tucked under his arm and a sneer plastered on his face. “The fringer leads his whores to fight.”

“Quiet!” Yunlo snapped. “The rules remain the same as they have been. Bow to the boxes.”

Gregory and his wives bowed formally to the Eternal Flame, showing that they could be respectful, but Nick and his friends didn’t bow back to them. That caused a stir in the stands, and Yunlo glared at the three Eternal Flame apprentices.

“Bow or forfeit!” Yunlo barked.

Nick grimaced. He bowed only a fraction, as did the two behind him. Yunlo snorted, but raised his arm.

When Yunlo’s arm went up, Yukiko ran to the far right wall, and Jenn to the far left.

“What? They can’t do that!” Nick snapped.

“Nothing says you have to start with your group together,” Gregory said. “They’re positioning, not fighting.”

“Pettit is correct,” Yunlo said. “Fight!” His arm came down and Yunlo was three dozen feet away.

Nick might have been flustered, but Parks and Jason weren’t. Jason rushed for Jenn while Parks tried to box Gregory in. Parks was only able to form a single barrier at a time, and with Gregory having aether sight and foresight going, he couldn’t keep him from slipping away.

Nick spat when he saw Gregory moving well past where he should have been boxed in, but instead of trying to catch him, he spun and threw fire at where Jason and Jenn were. “Fine! That one, first... watch her burn, fringer!”

Jenn saw the fire coming and managed to dodge the two balls of fire that came her way, giving ground to Jason in doing so.

Parks kept after Gregory, moving him farther away from Jenn. Gregory was wearing a grimace, but inside, he was laughing, as they had planned for this.

“Now!” Gregory shouted.

The evening sun was low and the shadows in the arena were long. They were long enough that Yukiko could be anywhere, and that caused Parks and Nick to spin, thinking Yukiko was going to be behind them. Parks’ attention was drawn away from Gregory, and he sprinted after Jenn.

Jenn was laughing at Jason, as she had more aether and could use it better. “I thought your arm was broken.”

“The clan provides.”

“Yeah, long heated nights in a clanmate’s arms, or did Nick burn you because you started seeing Parks behind his back?”

Jason spat at her and his whole body blazed with aether. “Time to break you!”

Jenn didn’t do more than she already was, but she did give ground to him, using his aggression to lead him away from his allies. She even put a look of surprise and fear on her face, trying to bait him a little more.

Nick and Parks turned around to find Gregory. Both spun magic— Parks put up a wall in front of him, and Nick threw a barrage of fire at him. Gregory laughed as he came to a stop, then spun around and went under the six balls of fire.

Both were so focused on Gregory that they failed to see Yukiko appear behind them. Arm blurring, her wakizashi slammed into Nick’s neck, making his eyes cross as he collapsed to his knees. She dropped to the ground and let the shadows take her away.

Yunlo teleported Nick from where he was to Klim’s feet, as he could see the apprentice struggling to breathe. He looked back just in time to see Gregory rushing Parks, who was staring at the ever-shifting magi, and wondered how Gregory could keep his foresight up as long as he did.

Gregory knew he’d have to drop foresight or aether sight, as his ring was rapidly running empty. With Nick out of the fight, he let aether sight drop and could feel the drain on the ring diminish.

Parks grimaced and looked past Gregory, then gave an evil smirk. Gregory looked back to see what was going to happen. “Jenn, Vemril rush!” he yelled over the crowd.

Jenn stopped retreating and blitzed at Jason. That caught Parks— who had just placed a barrier behind her— and Jason by surprise. She switched her wakizashi to her left hand and snagged Jason’s kimono with her right. A hard stop and pivot had Jason flying back the way she had come, slamming him into Parks’ barrier before hitting the ground.

“No!” Parks hissed. His focus was locked onto Gregory and Jenn in front of him. Seeing Gregory turn and dart toward Jason, he snarled and started to form another wall, only to drop to the ground when Yukiko slammed her weapon into the back of his neck.

Jason got to his feet and saw that Nick and Parks were down, and all three of his opponents were still up. “Damned assholes!” Jason spat. “You can’t beat me one-on-one and you know it!”

“We don’t need to. This is a clan battle, and yours failed,” Jenn snickered. “You should be used to it by now.”

Jason screamed and rushed her. He made it two steps before the shadows grabbed his legs all the way to his thighs, pitching him forward. Aether blazing along his legs, he yanked one free, but that was as far as he got before Jenn caught Gregory’s thrown naginata and slammed it down onto Jason’s head.

“Break!” Yunlo called before Jason was suddenly at Klim’s feet.

Jenn shouted and ran to join Gregory and Yukiko. She tore her helmet off and threw it behind her. The crowd was cheering and the ground shook slightly from the rambunctious celebration. Her two lovers ditched their helmets, too, and they all hugged before turning to the crowd to accept the cheers, redoubling the noise.

“If it had been more than them, we would have had serious trouble,” Yukiko said, “but you shouting ‘now’ made them flinch so hard.”

“It was in the back of their minds the entire time,” Jenn laughed. “They knew you’d pop up, but never knew where or when.”

“My ring is nearly empty,” Gregory said. “I had to drop aether sight because of it.”

Yunlo announced the winners, and the three of them bowed to the boxes, then to Yunlo, before turning to the losers. Klim and Mindie were both working on them, but Nick and Parks were glaring at them while Jason was being seen to. With a long, slow turn, they waved to the crowd, retrieved their helmets, and left the arena floor.

“We will be taking a small break as the arena is put in order for the awards presentation,” Yunlo announced. “It shouldn’t take long.”

Chapter Seventy-eight

“Do we go back up to the seats?” Jenn asked as they started putting their gear away.

“I’m not positive. We had boxes last tournament,” Gregory said. “I’m sure someone will tell us.”

Mindie came into the room behind them. “Congratulations.”

“Thank you, Mindie,” Gregory grinned.

“You were a bit more savage than I thought you’d be. Shun’s throat was badly bruised according to Magus Klim. Parks had a stressed neck, but that was easy. Argon was a mess, his skull was cracked and there was swelling in his brain.”

“I checked my swing a little,” Jenn said grimly. “I almost didn’t. If I hadn’t, he’d have been worse.”

Mindie bowed her head. “Considering how they were to the others, I won’t speak against it. You showed them greater mercy than they gave.”

“We need to stop being merciful,” Gregory said softly, “though if Grandmaster Yunlo had been worried about Jason, he would have teleported him away like he had others.”

Mindie nodded slowly. “That’s a good point. You went through the entire tournament causing as little lasting harm as you could... Your clan has shown that strength isn’t about harming others.”

All three of them smiled, and Gregory replied, “Thanks, Mindie. We feel that things could change if people tried.”

“The guards for you will be here shortly,” Mindie said.

“I hear boots,” Yukiko said, then saw Mindie’s ears twitch.

Mindie blinked, then bowed her head. “Yes. I forget that you’re like me.”

“I’ve dealt with many of the same issues that you have,” Yukiko said softly, “except for your mother. I would have been heartbroken...”

Mindie’s eyes glimmered and she bowed her head. “Thank you. I heal in her name.”

They all turned when the sound of boots on the stairs grew louder, facing the guards coming into the room. Leading them was Sergeant Willof, who nodded to them. “Aether’s Guard, we are here to escort you to a waiting area until it is time for you to be brought out for the ceremony.”

“Thank you, Sergeant. I’m curious why it’s you and your men? The last two times, it’s been a captain,” Yukiko said. “Not that I’m complaining. I know we’ll be in capable hands.”

“The captains are stewarding the novices, and I volunteered my men to assist,” Willof replied. “I can see about getting another—”

“No,” Gregory said quickly. “We have no desire for anyone but your men, who’ve proven themselves capable and honorable, to be our shield.”

All of the guards seemed to stand up a little straighter, and Willof nodded. “Very well. Follow me, please. My men will fall in around you.”

“Thank you again, Mindie,” Yukiko said, giving the healer a smile. “You’re an amazing healer, and I’m sure she would be proud of you.”

Mindie’s eyes glimmered more and she bowed again. “Thank you. I hope you have a good evening.”

“Lead on, Sergeant,” Gregory said, going to stand near the guards.

They went down the long hall and into a room Gregory had never paid much attention to before. Inside, there were a dozen chairs and two tables, which had various bottles and glasses waiting to be used.

“Spread out and secure,” Willof said when he opened the door.

His men ushered the trio in, then took up stations around the room, with two of them staying outside. Willof took up position next to the inside of the door.

“Thank you, Sergeant,” Jenn said. “We just wait here until it’s time?”

“Yes. Someone will come and inform us when it’s time to take you back to the preparation room.”

“Sergeant, are we going out at the same time as the novice champion?” Gregory asked.

“Yes.”

“Does that mean the second-place novice goes up with the Eternal Flame?”

“Normally, yes, sir. However, in the past, if the council believed there might be trouble, they have been taken up separately.”

“I hope they do that this time,” Yukiko said. “Daciana won’t get along with them at all, and if they’re speaking the way they normally do, she would be hard-pressed to stay calm.”

Willof didn’t reply.

“Nothing we can do but wait,” Gregory said, moving over to see what they had to drink.

~*~*~

Time slipped away as they sat there, but they could hear the faint sound of cheers, and the room occasionally trembled. Eventually, there was a knock on the door. Willof answered it, speaking to someone before nodding.

“Men, be ready to move,” Willof addressed them. “Champions, it is time. Please follow me.”

As the three of them followed Willof, Jenn spoke to her lovers, “Should we display our medallions?”

“Oh, that would cause a stir,” Gregory chuckled.

“Does it do anything for us?” Yukiko asked.

“It shows that Aether’s Guard has advanced past every other clan,” Jenn said.

“Hmm... That would raise the clan’s reputation,” Yukiko mused.

“Let’s do it,” Gregory said. “Anything we can do to make the clan look better is good.”

“Should we wait until we’re heading up to the arena floor? Keep it secret until then?” Jenn asked, looking around the hallways with people moving about.

“Yes,” Gregory agreed.

“I can’t wait to see the expressions when people see our medallions,” Yukiko giggled.

Willof led them down into the preparation room where Nessa and her guards were already waiting. “Spread out and wait,” he commanded his men before going across the room to the far stairs and speaking with the captain there.

“Well done, Nessa,” Yukiko said, hugging her friend before stepping a few feet back.

“Thank you,” Nessa beamed. “I thought Daciana had me a few times, but I wasn’t going to give up.”

“You both fought well,” Jenn said, going to stand beside Yukiko. “How did she take it?”

“Better than I feared. She was smiling and promising to beat me next time, but I didn’t see any hurt in her.”

“Good,” Gregory said. He stayed a few feet farther back than the other two, all too aware of the guards watching them. “She’s a good friend. How is Victoria?”

“She gave Daciana some grief, but it was all in good fun. Daciana reminded her that she beat her, or she would have been the one to lose to me.” Nessa looked at the guards, understanding why Jenn and Gregory hadn’t hugged her. “The three of us have been speaking about joining a clan together.”

A few guards shifted before going still again.

“Hmm... I’ve heard similar things have happened in the past,” Yukiko said with a hint of a smile on her lips. “I’m sure the clan will be overjoyed to accept the champion novice, as well as the runner-up and one of the final four.”

“Hard to believe anyone would object to that… well, besides the clans you don’t join,” Jenn said.

“Form up,” Willof commanded.

The men all moved to stand by the stairs in two lines.

“Follow the guards, and remember to wave to the crowd,” Yukiko told Nessa.

The cheering echoed down the hall, growing louder as they walked. As the guards split apart, forming a path at the end of the tunnel, Nessa was breathing a little fast. If not for her friends right behind her, she would have been panicking more.

The cheers rose even higher when Nessa, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn exited the tunnel. The ground shook with the stomping feet of the stands, and Nessa’s ears laid back due to the sheer noise. She unconsciously matched pace with the guards on the walk out, keeping that same speed as she approached the middle of the arena where everyone was standing. She stopped a few feet away from the council. Gregory lined up beside her, with his wives filling out the small line.

The elder gave the crowd a moment before she raised her hand, and everything went quiet. “Novice Jimae, you have bested your peers and have risen to take the place of champion. You surprised your opponents and caused a stir among those who watched you and your creative solutions to dangerous situations. Your rewards for being the champion are the greatest any novice could hope to attain— besides the alchemical aides you will receive and your novice classes considered successfully passed, allowing you to train as you see fit, you will also be allowed to seek the counsel of the council once per member. Use these moments wisely. The strong rise to the top and grow stronger. That is the way of the magi.”

The crowd erupted with louder cheers and the elder let them continue for a moment before raising her hand again.

“Honored council,” Nessa began, her voice shaking briefly, “I wasn’t sure I’d be standing here. My competition was fierce, and I was pushed to excel. My friends kept me striving for more while my instructors helped shape my learning. If not for them and the council’s firm hand guiding us all, I don’t know if I would have succeeded. Thank you, honored magi.” Nessa bowed deeply to the council.

Again, the crowd roared their approval.

After a minute, Elder Cho raised her hand for silence again. She turned to the apprentices of Aether’s Guard and, when her eyes fell on their medallions, her eyebrows rose. With a questioning look, she stared at them before saying, “Apprentices of Aether’s Guard, you have prevailed over your adversaries and claimed the top spot of this tournament. Your teamwork was exemplary and should be acknowledged so others may learn from it. Your clan accrues honor for your achievement, and your rewards will reflect that.”

“Honored council,” Gregory started when the crowd quieted again, “we are honored to stand here before you as champions. Our clan has supported us and pushed us to excel. Our teachers have inspired us to do everything we can and then try for more. All of this is only possible because of the environment you have fostered inside the walls of this great institution. We will do our best to show those of Buldoun the greatness of the academy and of the empire.”

Elder Cho nodded, smiling. She quieted the crowd again. “People of the empire and fellow magi, these are your champions. Celebrate their success and know that it is magi like this, striving for greatness, that will keep the empire safe and strong,” she announced, then stepped back from the groups, mirrored by the grandmasters. “Let the celebration begin and not end until tomorrow night!”

Once Elder Cho was done speaking, Grandmaster Yunlo motioned with his hand and the council vanished from the arena floor.

With them gone, Gregory leaned in slightly to Nessa so she could hear him over the crowd, “Back to the waiting area.” Turning on his heel, Gregory led his wives and Nessa back to the guards.

When they reached the room, the four of them were all smiles. They kept a little distance to keep up the look of things with the guards watching them. “We have a clan dinner to attend,” Gregory apologized. “I hope you and your friends find a clan to suit you.”

“I’m sure we will,” Nessa grinned. “That’ll be tomorrow, though. Tonight, friends of my family have arranged a feast for us at my parent’s home. We will celebrate and toast to them for all they’ve done for us.”

“Enjoy the meal,” Yukiko smiled.

“You, as well,” Nessa said. She almost took a step forward to hug her, but settled back.

“Sergeant, we’re ready,” Gregory said, turning toward Willof.

“Yes, sir. If you would follow me, please,” Willof said, heading for the door.

Willof led them out of the arena and back to their clan hall. After goodbyes and thank yous were given, Gregory led his wives into the building to find everyone waiting for them.

“Well done,” Lightshield said. “Now, we won’t ask our guests to bathe— though they may of course do so, if they wish— but for you and the rest of us, a bath is in order before the feast. Warlins, Bean, do you care to bathe before dinner?”

“I’ve heard it is a clan rule,” Yoo-jin said. “I’d be glad to clean up before dinner.”

“Oh, I haven’t had a bath with my little girl in years,” Umbrose smiled, earning a groan from Jenn. “Please.”

“Very well,” Lightshield said. “Dia, if you will guide our guests. Hao, if I may be informal, will you follow me?”

“Of course,” Hao said.

~*~*~

The bath didn’t take long, as nobody lounged excessively. When they were all gathered in the dining room, they were presented with a feast by the staff who had helped prepare it. Conversation was muted, as Lightshield asked that they focus on the food first.

Once the meal had wound down, Lightshield cleared his throat. “Now that we are fit to burst, we can proceed to the giving of appreciation to our champions.”

All eyes went to Lightshield, and the staff rose to gather the dishes.

“Our apprentices do not know what the council gives to them, but to start with, they receive alchemical aides, not that you will need them,” Lightshield said.

“Can we gift them to the new members who will be joining us?” Yukiko asked when Lightshield paused.

“That is very generous. Yes, but the clan will compensate you for it,” Lightshield smiled. “Additionally, you are all awarded a certificate to Shieldbreaker’s Armory where the grandmaster himself will make you a weapon. We will arrange for you to see him in the coming days. These weapons should last you through your mandated posting for the empire, though some have found a weapon to replace them before then.” His eyes went to Bishop, who bowed her head to him.

“The council is generous,” Yukiko said.

“To the strong, yes,” Lightshield replied. “That is what you get from the academy. From the clan, whose name you have helped raise, there is an equal gift— a weapon is good, but armor to keep you healthy is better. The same day that you speak with the grandmaster about your weapons, we will have you visit Aether’s Shield. The grandmaster in charge there will see you outfitted with armor that suits you. This way, when you go off next year to lead your men, you will be geared appropriately.”

“I’ve seen armor from Aether’s Shield before, Elder. That is a generous gift,” Hao said, bowing his head. “My daughter’s safety is something I think no price is too high for, so my deepest thanks.”

Lightshield inclined his head back to Hao. “That is all we have to gift you with at this time, but the solstice is close, and you know about the gifts that can be found during that time.”

“Thank you, Elder,” they said, bowing their heads to him.

“That is all for the festivities. You may now relax and spend time with your family. As this is possibly the last time you will see each other until your time with the empire is over, I suggest you treasure this night.” Lightshield pushed himself to his feet with a muffled grunt before taking his cane and limping away from the table. He paused in the doorway. “Bishop, Dia, if I might speak with you both in my office?”

“Of course,” they said, getting up and following him.

“Why don’t you show us your room and we can spend the time speaking there?” Yoo-jin suggested.

“We’ll prepare some tea for you,” Velma said from the kitchen.

“Thank you,” Yoo-jin smiled. “I am most appreciative.”

Chapter Seventy-nine

Waking up to a soft kiss, Gregory smiled. “Morning to you, too.”

“Come on. It’s time to get up and dress,” Yukiko said.

Gregory yawned, then got out of bed. Looking back, he saw Jenn blinking slowly, clearly also just waking up. “Nice to see I’m not the last one up.”

“Not awake that long before me...” Jenn mumbled as she slipped out of bed.

“Are you both okay with it?” Yukiko asked. “I know you said you were last night, but I want to make sure.”

“Yes,” Jenn said as she pulled on her clothing.

“I was surprised at the offer, but if she agrees, then yes,” Gregory said. “I wonder how the others will take it?”

“They might regress some, but they need to accept her not being there,” Yukiko said.

“Do you think Elsa will agree?” Gregory asked.

“I do, dear one. At the moment, she doesn’t know if she’ll be a magi, but if she’s not, she can focus on the other objective she has— being a maid for us. Mother said she’s been nearly perfect in their time together, and Mother doesn’t heap false praise.”

“I just worry about the other kids,” Jenn said. “I know Baylyss will do everything she can for them, but without Elsa…” She trailed off, shaking her head.

“It’ll be difficult for them, but I think they’ll show us they’re determined for themselves, not just because Elsa’s there to push them,” Yukiko said.

“We don’t even get to say goodbye,” Gregory sighed. “I think that’s what hurts the most for me.”

“Who says we won’t get to say goodbye?” Yukiko asked.

“They can’t come inside the walls today, and Elder Lightshield said we need to be here for our new clanmates. I don’t think we’ll be able to leave because of that.”

“They aren’t taking her right now,” Yukiko said. “She’ll be here until our apprentice year ends. Elsa has that long to decide she doesn’t want to be a maid.”

“I must have missed that part...” Gregory said.

“I think Father asked you about foresight at that point,” Yukiko replied. “I didn’t know you hadn’t heard.”

“We get some time and we’ll get to see if the kids are taking to the idea well. Of course, that could still change after she leaves, which is what I worry about,” Jenn said.

“True, and we won’t be here for them, either,” Yukiko agreed. “Nessa and the others will be able to help them through the next year.”

Gregory nodded as he tied his obi closed. “They will be. I’m sorry for being the last one ready.”

“Let’s go have breakfast and see what Dia has to say about today,” Yukiko smiled, giving his cheek a kiss.

Bishop, Dia, and Lightshield were all sitting at the table when they entered the room.

“Good morning to you all,” Gregory said, echoed by his wives.

“Good morning, Apprentices,” Lightshield replied. “I am sad to tell you that your normal routine is going to suffer some today. After breakfast, you will not be able to go to the archive.”

“We understand, Elder,” Yukiko said.

“At sixth bell, everyone is to be on the porch to welcome the new clanmates,” Lightshield said. “From after breakfast until then, your time is your own.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied.

“I have breakfast ready,” Quilet said from the kitchen.

“Please serve us.”

~*~*~

Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn had retreated to the study to read while waiting for the sixth bell to come. Murium joined them at fifth bell, smiling as she took her usual seat. There was a small chime that caught Gregory’s attention, and he frowned.

Murium ducked her head. “Sorry. It’s a timekeeper. It chimes every quarter-hour for me. This way, I’m never late again.”

Gregory smiled, thinking back to a year ago when Murium missed greeting them on the porch. “Does it always catch your attention?”

“Most of the time,” Murium said. “I’m training myself to hear it. It gets lost under the normal hour chime, so I only hear it three times per hour.”

“Maybe we should head out there to wait,” Jenn said, looking up. “We can meditate.”

“Expanding our resonance,” Yukiko nodded. “It’s only by fractions, but over time, it will add up.”

“We did get a little over an hour of studying in,” Gregory said, closing his book. “We’ll see you outside, Murium.”

“I’ll be there.”

They left the room quietly, as Murium was already back to her reading.

Stepping onto the porch, they saw Dia sitting beside the door, pipe in hand. “Apprentices, eager to see your friends?” Dia asked with a smile.

“Mostly, but also wanting to make sure we aren’t late,” Yukiko replied.

“Ah, that’s good. Do you think I’ll have to reprimand Murium again?”

“I don’t think so, Dia,” Gregory said. “She has a timekeeper to warn her.”

“Yes, I’ve seen it. I also know she only pays attention to it half the time.”

Jenn shook her head. “She thinks she does better than that.”

“I’m sure she does, but I believe she’ll be fine today.”

“Dia, I was curious,” Gregory asked, “what is next year going to be like?”

Dia exhaled another smoke ring. “Different in nearly every way. You will be sent to one of the training areas. Your men will be there already or will join you when you get there. For that year, you will be drilled on how to be a commander to your men. The training areas are always near a town, so you will learn how to rotate your troops out. You will also have a chance to occasionally refresh yourself.”

“Will we be sent to the same area?” Yukiko asked.

Dia’s lips curled up. “I’m sure the elder has made arrangements.”

All three of them looked hopeful at her words.

“Were you going to meditate until your friends arrived?” Dia asked as she took another puff on her pipe.

“Yes. We were going to work on our resonance,” Jenn said.

“A good thing to work on. You’ll be surprised how useful it can be once you nurture it. I’ll make sure you are aware before it is time, so feel free to train.”

Thanking her, the three of them took seats and began steadying their breathing, slipping into a meditative state.

~*~*~

“Apprentices, you should stop for now,” Dia said.

Gregory smiled when he opened his eyes. Yukiko and Jenn were smiling as well when he looked at them. “Progress?”

“Yes,” Yukiko replied.

“Small, but yes,” Jenn agreed.

“Same with me.”

“They will be here shortly,” Lightshield said.

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said as he rose to his feet.

“This marks the day the clan starts its regrowth,” Lightshield said softly. “Hope came with you three, but now, it blooms as more join.” The smile on his aged face was full of joy. “I am happy that I am here to welcome this core group.”

Gregory was about to speak when he saw Daciana come around the hedge. Nessa and Victoria were only a step behind her. All three of the novices were wearing wide smiles and waved to them. A couple of seconds later, Ling and Clover followed them into the yard, just as happy to be there.

Sixth bell began to chime as the five new clan members crossed the yard to stand in front of the porch. Lightshield stood just in front, with Dia and Bishop flanking him a step back. Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko were on Bishop’s left, but up on the porch, and Gin, Inda, and Indara were on Dia’s right side also up on the porch. The clan staff were standing behind the others, in front of the door.

As the sixth bell faded, Lightshield spoke, “Welcome to Aether’s Guard. We are happy to have all of you joining us. At one time, this clan was one of the three great clans of the empire, but we faded as people lost belief in Aether’s return. But now, with you, we will rise again. All we ask is that you hold to the ideal of the clan— believe that Aether will return. Be ready to be his shield to guard him when he announces himself to the world.”

“I believe, Elder,” Daciana said, bowing formally.

“We believe, Elder,” Nessa and Victoria said in near unison, bowing to him.

“Oh, oh, I believe!” Clover said excitedly, her bow fast but formal.

Ling smiled as she bowed deeply. “I believe and shall be ready, Elder.”

“These pins will mark your clothing with the clan emblem so it is known that you are part of Aether’s Guard,” Lightshield said. Bishop moved forward, handing out the badges. “Just pin them to your kimonos and it will mark them.”

They wasted no time pinning the badges to their kimonos.

“Now, before we progress further, I shall inform you of what today will entail, as it will be your schedule for the rest of the year,” Lightshield said, looking at the novices. “From now until the eighth bell, you have time to settle into your rooms, as this is the time that you would be in economics class.”

“Yes, sir,” the three novices said.

“At eighth bell, all of you,” he paused, looking at Ling and Clover so they knew they were included, “will meet your magic instructors and have your first day of one-on-one magic training. These teachers were handpicked for you.”

All five of them looked shocked.

“When your magic instruction is over, you will have two hours to study or meditate as you wish. A snack will be served after that, taken in the dining room. Following the snack, you will begin physical training with Armsmaster Gin Watashi. He has the final say on this part of your training and, depending on your weapon affinity, there will be others to train you with those.”

Everyone had looked at Gin. He stared back at them levelly, clearly sizing them up.

“Once training is over, you will bathe. The reason why is simple— dinner is served as a clan meal, and cleanliness is mandatory. When dinner is over, the rest of the night is yours.” He turned his attention to Ling and Clover. “For you two, things will be in flux because of tactics. You will have the same schedule as your classmates, but we do our best to keep your training as steady as we can. As for paths, pick the one or ones you wish to follow. We do not dictate that to you, unlike others. Are there any questions?”

No one spoke up, but after a second, Clover raised her hand.

Lightshield gave her a fatherly smile. “Yes?”

“Since the clan is going to be represented in the Buldoun event, are Ling and I going to be able to participate?”

Lightshield’s eyes gleamed for a moment. “Did you want to join them?”

“We can’t do as well as they can, but we’d like to help,” Clover said, Ling nodding in agreement.

“Very well. You may regret that, but we will include you in their training for the fights.”

“Thank you, Elder,” Ling said. “We want to be as helpful to the clan as we can be.”

“I am sure you will be more helpful than you think,” Lightshield replied. “I will be leaving the academy after dinner this evening. Magus Samantha Bishop is the head of the clan inside the walls of the academy while I am not here. If you have any problems, bring them to her. Magus Dia Ursinda is in charge of the clan hall. Are there any other questions?” When no one else spoke up, he nodded. “Very well. Dia, you may take over from here. I shall return for dinner.”

“Yes, sir,” Dia said.

Lightshield walked slowly past the new members, leaning on his cane as he went.

Dia smiled at the five of them. “Welcome to Aether’s Guard. You’ve met everyone here already, and we’ve shown you the clan hall itself. I have only one more thing to add about your days off. Gin has offered his home for you to use during those days. My sister takes care of the building and has several children that assist her.”

Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria smiled, thinking of the kids.

“Novices, considering that you’ve been following in your senior’s footsteps, may I assume you’d wish to continue to do so?”

“Yes, Dia,” they answered quickly.

“Then you will find a few people at Gin’s home that will teach you a variety of gambling and strategy games on your days off. They have been paid for by the clan. Once you have studied the games and show proficiency with them, they will then begin to teach you Empire’s Gambit to prepare you for next year.”

“But I thought the clan didn’t teach them?” Ling said.

Dia gave Ling a nod. “We didn’t. Gregory arranged that all on his own for him, Yukiko, and Jenn. However, we thought it was a good idea, so the elder decided that it will be available for the new novices this year and beyond. You are allowed to use Gin’s residence during your day off, as well. I know that our other apprentices use it for the days we give them off.”

Ling and Clover looked at Gregory and his wives.

“Now, let’s show you to your rooms so you may settle in. Be back here at the eighth bell.”

Chapter Eighty

The knock on their door wasn’t surprising to them, and Jenn opened it to give the novices a smile. “Thought you’d be coming by. Oh, and here come Ling and Clover. Come on in.”

Everyone took seats around the table— luckily, there were enough cushions to go around. Yukiko poured the tea she’d prepared ahead of time.

“Welcome to the clan,” Yukiko greeted them.

“I have a question,” Nessa said, her eyes darting to Ling and Clover before going back to Yukiko. “It has to do with the training we’ve been doing.”

“I did say I would tell you after you joined the clan,” Yukiko smiled.

“What kind of training?” Clover asked.

“Path training,” Yukiko replied. “You two have been working on the mind path since this year, and before that you’d been working on the body path, right?”

“Yes,” Ling replied, Clover nodding along.

“We’ve been doing things differently, and the novices have been emulating us.”

“I was shocked when I saw they were already in their seventh rank,” Clover said. “That’s even more than you were, wasn’t it?”

“Yes,” Gregory said.

“We’ve been progressing faster since we went to the mind path, but nowhere near that fast,” Ling said.

“Would you like to advance faster?” Jenn asked.

“Of course!” Clover said eagerly.

“We want to be strong for the clan and for ourselves,” Ling nodded.

“Very well,” Yukiko smiled. “You should join us, then. We’ve been combining paths, and there’s a long history of doing so in the clan. The creator of Aether’s Guard, Lionel Lighthand, created a technique called the Peaceful Fist. The Peaceful Fist combines spirit and body paths.”

“That would mean changing paths again...” Ling said slowly. “I fear we’d fall further behind.”

“On top of following the Peaceful Fist, we also advance the mind path with Magi Squares and studying,” Yukiko said.

Clover and Ling blinked at her.

“But… isn’t that impossible?” Ling asked, clearly confused.

“We’ve been doing it,” Nessa said. “I was specifically asking Yuki how it’s possible.”

“Have any of you three seen the cavern?” Yukiko asked.

“Once or twice,” Victoria said.

“Occasionally,” Daciana said.

“Frequently,” Nessa added.

“Cavern?” Clover asked.

“If you follow the spirit path, you will see the aether cavern where your flame burns,” Yukiko explained. “If you’re following the body path, you can see channels being made in the walls of the cavern, as those are the channels your aether uses to move through your body.”

Clover listened with wide eyes, clearly intent on hearing everything.

“I’ve seen them, but they’re small… about the size of my pinkie,” Daciana said, holding up her pinkie finger.

“Then you’re following two paths already,” Yukiko smiled, “though many have lost one or the other over time.”

“But all three is impossible,” Ling said again. “We’ve been told that.”

“We study for two hours every morning,” Gregory said, “and normally a little before bed. On top of that, we follow the Peaceful Fist and have been for a little over a year now.”

Ling’s brow furrowed as she stared at him. “But…” She trailed off, clearly unsure.

“You can do as little or as much as you want,” Jenn said, “but we will continue to train as we have been. If you want to join us, you’re more than welcome to. We’d love our friends to soar with us.”

“I’ll do it,” Clover said. “I want to be like you two.” She looked between Jenn and Yukiko. “Can I?”

“Of course,” Yukiko said.

“Ling, we can do it. They want us to, but won’t force us,” Clover said, turning to Ling. “Together. We promised.”

Ling stared at her excitable friend for a few long seconds before she sighed and nodded. “Yes.” Looking back at Yukiko, she bowed her head. “I’m sorry for my doubt. The three of you have only ever helped us, even when you had no reason to do so. It’s stupid of me to doubt you, even more now that we are part of the same clan.”

“We’ve been doing it already,” Victoria said. “We’ve grown faster than our classmates. I’d say that proves something is working for us, as it did for them.”

“Is for us,” Gregory clarified, pulling his medallion out so they could see the seven illuminated rings. “It’s still working for us, and as long as you all believe— truly believe— in Aether and want the best for the clan, I’m sure it will work for you, too.”

“We believe,” Victoria said softly. “And look at us.” She pulled her medallion out of her kimono so she could show them the six glowing rings. “Top of our class.”

“I believe! I believe!” Clover said, lunging over the table to grab Gregory’s arms. “Please, please! Let me grow with you!”

Gregory blushed and looked away, as Clover was inches from his face. Her eagerness had her flushed and breathing fast, reminding him of his wives when they were engaged in carnal activities. On top of that, her kimono had gapped enough at the top that he had a brief view straight down to her pert breasts.

“Easy,” Jenn said, grabbing Clover’s wrist.

“Clover,” Yukiko said, taking her other wrist in hand, “if you believe and follow the same training we do, it’ll work.”

Ling grabbed Clover’s obi and yanked, pulling her back to sit down again. “I apologize. She gets excited.”

Daciana was grinning widely. “A kindred spirit.”

“Oh, goodness... two of them,” Victoria said with mock worry.

“It’s fine. We understand.” Nessa said, looking at Ling.

Ling exhaled and gave Yukiko, Jenn, and Gregory an apologetic smile. “I want to try. I trust in you.” When she had said “you,” she was looking at Gregory, but quickly dropped her gaze. “Guide us and we will follow.”

Seventh bell began to chime and Gregory smiled. “Well, we have about an hour before it’s time for magic training. Why don’t we study some? The Peaceful Fist will be the break we take later.”

“But what will we study that all of us can do?” Ling asked.

“We can start teaching our juniors about Empire’s Gambit,” Jenn suggested. “Down to the war room?”

“Good idea,” Yukiko smiled, rising to her feet. “Let’s go help our clan grow stronger.” She looked at Ling. “I’ve found that teaching others helps progress the mind path, as well.”

Ling nodded. “I will do my best, Yuki. Thank you for helping me see the way.”

“All magi have to find their own paths,” Gregory said, “but we follow Aether’s path. If you’ve never seen one of his temples, you should look into them. Each has an icon marking them.”

“We will!” Clover beamed as she followed the others to the door.

~*~*~

As the eighth bell chimed, all of them were on the porch. When the chimes died away, a few people came into the archway of the hedge. Inda led the group toward them. Bishop and Dia stood in front of the apprentices and novices, smiling in greeting to the newcomers.

“Welcome to Aether’s Guard,” Bishop said. “Since you are all here, it means you accepted the contracts we’ve given you. Let us introduce you to your students.”

Gregory grinned when he saw Hemet, but was surprised to see Rhea from Alvis Alchemy. The other three he didn’t know, so he paid attention to the introductions.

“Magus William Rockcrusher,” Bishop said, addressing the broad-chested man with long claws on the ends of his fingers. “Your student is Novice Daciana Lyall. Daciana, your teacher is an accomplished magus and soon to be a master-tiered magi.”

“Soon, hopefully,” William told Bishop, then turned to Daciana. “Before you ask, I have mole eurtik blood.” His hands flexed, the claws prominent. “Though some of my heritage helped stop a lot of arguments in my youth.”

Daciana bowed formally. “I’m honored, Magus. I will do my best to learn all I can.”

“Next, we have Master Samuel Eagleeye,” Bishop said, “a prodigy of wind magic. Your student will be Novice Nessa Jimae. She’s the champion of this year’s novice tournament.”

Nessa looked startled when Bishop named the white-haired man with piercing golden eyes. “I’m honored, Master. I’ve read a book about you in the archive. It, uh... helped me win a match during the tournament.”

Samuel’s head tilted sideways slightly. “Did it, indeed? Hmm... We shall talk shortly about that.”

Gregory was surprised at how high Samuel’s voice was, but his eyes were already going to the next magus.

“Magus Leah Riftwalker, a name she took when she became a magus,” Bishop said with a smirk. “She is a spatial magi who was a troubled child when she was studying at the academy.”

Leah glared at Bishop. “Says the woman who was always fighting.” The glare faded and she laughed. “And now look at you. Leading a clan when your elder isn’t here.”

“Your novice is Victoria Wilson. She managed to punch an opponent in the throat via a rift during the first tournament.”

The red-headed magi gave Victoria a long look, her green eyes seeming to cut straight to Victoria’s core. “Did she? Maybe this will be better than I feared.”

“Magus, I will give you everything I have. I only wish to be the best I can to support my clan and friends,” Victoria said, bowing formally.

“And humble, unlike someone I know,” Leah said, giving Bishop another smirk.

Bishop ignored the remark and turned to Rhea. “Magus Rhea Alvis, daughter of Aldor Alvis and an accomplished alchemist like her father. Your student is Clover Clougdah. She is eager to learn and can be excitable, but she is very intelligent.”

Clover’s ears twitched and she bowed to Rhea. “It’s true, I’m excitable, but I’ll learn everything you teach me.”

Rhea gave Clover a smile. “I will push you hard. My contract was very specific on that. An eager student makes teaching much more enjoyable.”

“And while he may be last, he is not least,” Bishop smiled kindly at Hemet. “A former member of the clan, Hemet Herstat. He is a grandmaster enchanter and the owner of Hemet’s Curiosities here in the city. Your student is Ling Lao. She has a keen mind and asks sharp questions.”

Hemet gave Ling a grandfatherly smile. “I will enjoy spreading my knowledge to one of the clan. I do need to speak with you and the elder, Bishop. I think it is time for me to rejoin.”

Bishop blinked, clearly not expecting that. “I will inform him, Grandmaster.”

“Hemet. Everyone may call me Hemet. I’m past the need for my rank to define me.”

“I am honored, sir,” Ling said, bowing deeply. “I will do my best to absorb all you can teach me.”

Hemet’s smile grew wider. “Good. I will push you to expand your mind and see things outside of what the normal texts say.”

“Now that you’ve all met, you can begin your first class. Dia will show you,” she pointed to Hemet and Rhea, “to the rooms that have been set up for you.”

“Follow me, please,” Dia said smiling. “Ling, Clover, you, as well.”

“William, the rock garden to the side,” Bishop motioned, “is set aside for you and Daciana.”

“Very well,” William said. “Come on, Novice. Let’s see what you can do.”

“Samuel, one of the staff will show you to the roof,” Bishop said.

Samuel looked up and nodded. “Even with the wall, that’s a good place. Novice, follow me.”

“Yes, sir,” Nessa said, following Steva and Samuel.

“Leah, you and Victoria have the other side of the manor,” Bishop said.

Leah nodded. “We’ll start there, at least. Come, Victoria. I want you to demonstrate the rift you used.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Victoria said.

“Yukiko, you and Inda will be using the inside garden,” Bishop said.

“Understood,” Yukiko nodded, turning to find Inda right there.

“Leap,” Inda said as the shadows swallowed her.

Yukiko gave Gregory and Jenn a smile before her shadow did the same.

“Gregory, watch any or all of them as you see fit, per the elder,” Bishop said. “Jenn, we have front and center.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Jenn said, walking into the yard.

Gregory stayed where he was for a moment, feeling a rightness with everything around him. With a grin, he opted to watch Victoria first.

~*~*~

Magic training came to an end, and Dia led the teachers off to show them to their rooms. Gregory hadn’t expected the teachers to stay within the clan hall, but it made sense. The novices would learn every day, and the apprentices’ schedule was so odd that they had to be there just in case.

Gin had looked over the new students before starting them off as he did every day— stretching on the roof and a lap around the walls. With that done, they went back down to the yard proper and worked on unarmed combat. Inda and Indara were there to help Gin teach them all, making it easier.

Clover and Ling were struggling to keep up with the novices, and Gregory could see the strain it was having on them. When they stopped for weapons training, Gin had the apprentices step aside, as the novices had to find their affinities first.

Gregory took a seat next to Ling, and Clover sat on Ling’s other side. “They’ve been training hard for the last six months using a similar pattern,” he said softly. “Don’t compare yourselves to them. They will be combat magi, while alchemists and enchanters aren’t.”

“We should still be good enough to assist you three, but we aren’t,” Ling sighed.

“You will be,” Gregory said. “If you focus on improving and don’t give in to thinking you’re inferior, you will improve faster than you think.”

Clover nodded. “We will. I believe we can be everything we need to be if we just try as hard as we can.”

“You’re always so positive,” Ling chuckled as she nudged Clover. “I want that, too, so I will.” Taking a deep breath, she turned her head to Gregory and smiled. “Thank you. I’m sorry. I will come to terms with everything.”

“We know,” Yukiko said from Gregory’s other side. “Everything is in flux for you right now. Some anxiety is natural.”

“The cases are all open,” Jenn said. “I wonder what weapons they’ll pick?”

When the novices were done, Gregory was surprised. Daciana was holding two hand axes and wore a large grin. Victoria held a dagger, looking thoughtful as she flipped it and caught it. Nessa was frowning at the bow she had.

“Well, that’s a different collection than I thought I’d see,” Gin said. “Hmm... this will require us splitting up the training more than I thought.”

“No need,” Dia said, leading a few people outside. “I have people to assist you, Gin. Samuel will teach Nessa the bow, as it is his preferred weapon. Leah happens to be skilled with daggers and can teach Victoria. As for axes... well, I am known to prefer them, so I will teach Daciana. For Ling and Clover, who both prefer the bo staff, Rhea will teach you.”

Gin chuckled. “We just so happen to have weapon teachers for all of you. I’d say it’s a coincidence, but with Elder Lightshield, I’m not sure that’s true.”

“The elder does what he can,” Dia smiled. “We are ready to teach if you are.”

“Very well,” Gin said. “We will divide the yard and begin weapon training.”

Chapter Eighty-one

The bath was busier than normal with Samuel, William, and Hemet joining them. The staff were lounging in the tub when they entered. Quilet nodded to the magi. “We’ll be out before you finish washing.”

“The tub would be snug, otherwise,” William laughed.

“If you think this is snug, you should consider the other tub,” Steva chuckled. “Seven more women are in the clan hall right now. We’ll be bathing before you every day to make sure there’s plenty of room.”

“As long as it’s just for the room,” Hemet said. “The clan has never allowed it to be for other reasons.”

Gregory shook his head, having been distracted by the thought of all the women in the other room. “It doesn’t,” he confirmed.

“The tub can hold seven comfortably, or maybe nine if we get friendly,” Gin said as he took a seat and washed himself.

“And there are now fourteen women in the clan hall,” Steva grinned.

“Enough, Steva,” Zenim sighed. “Come on. We need to go help with dinner. Velma could use our help.”

Gregory was about to sit when the door to the room opened. Seeing Elder Lightshield standing there with his hand on the doorframe, Gregory went over to help him.

“Thank you,” Lightshield said. “And for those who have been speculating on the women’s room, none of you know that their bathing chamber is twice as large as ours.”

“Ha, he just broke all of your comments,” Ravol laughed at Steva.

“He did,” Steva admitted. “Ah well. It was fun watching Greg try to imagine them all in the tub.”

Gregory flushed as he helped Lightshield to the washing bench.

Gin chuckled. “Well to be fair, I also had a thought or two. Any man who still has an interest in the opposite sex and a good imagination would have. It’s just worse for him because he’s young.”

“Young...” Hemet sighed. “Ah, those were the days. Weren’t they, Linus?”

“The old days,” Lightshield chuckled. “Of course, I was still aged when you were a novice, Hemet. As for you rejoining the clan, accepted. I know you stepped away to help your business only and, as it turns out, you helped our members before they were our members.”

“I was a little surprised when you told me you’d be accepting them. It’d been twenty years and all of a sudden, you had a sudden need to accept new members, brought Bishop back from the fringe, and got Dia to take over the clan hall. All very peculiar.”

“Not peculiar at all,” Lightshield said. “You know I am dying. I want to leave the clan with hope.”

The room was silent at his casual phrasing over his health declining.

“I will not be dropping dead today, so stop with all the looks,” Lightshield said mildly.

“Sorry, sir,” Steva said, getting out of the tub. “We’ll go help with dinner.”

“A man in his last years always wants to leave a mark for people to remember him by,” Lightshield said as the staff dried off. “Mine will be the apprentices and novices of this year and later. They will carry on the clan ideal for generations, and that... that makes me want to help them all the more.”

Hemet washed the soap off him and stood. “That is ably said. I will do it by making sure Ling can follow in my footsteps. She will do what I used to do for the clan.”

“If she can do even half of what you did, she will be highly praised by the clan,” Lightshield said.

“You still hold out hope for Aether returning?” Samuel asked.

“As it was, as it will always be,” Lightshield replied.

“Hmm,” Samuel said, thoughtfully as he rose to head for the tub.

“Almost done,” Lightshield said. “If you would help me to the tub, then, Gregory?”

“Of course, sir,” Gregory said, finishing up his own washing.

~*~*~

Dinner was a lively affair with all the new members and instructors in the room. Small talk dominated the table until the meal came to an end.

Lightshield cleared his throat and raised a hand and everyone went quiet. “Thank you. Gregory, you and your wives have been excused from class tomorrow so that you may go see about your rewards from the tournament. Novices, your new schedule starts tomorrow, assuming you are staying in economics class.”

“We will be. Victoria still needs to pass the class, sir, and our seniors did, as well,” Nessa said.

“Doing as they did is not a bad plan,” Lightshield smiled. “You will go far that way.”

“Thank you, sir,” Nessa smiled.

“As for training with them, you will have a few months, but they will not be here for your next tournament. They will be going to the border of Buldoun. Use this time to learn from them wisely.”

“We will,” Daciana said quickly.

“Ling, Clover, I have faith that you will be going as well on your own merits,” Lightshield said. “I have informed the council that we have more apprentices to go to the event.”

“We’ll do our best, sir,” Ling said, bowing her head while Clover beamed.

“I know,” Lightshield replied, his eyes twinkling. “Now, a small toast— to our new clan members, to our returning clan member, and to the instructors who will help shape you. Aether’s Guard welcomes you all, and we thank you for making us richer and stronger.”

Everyone raised their cups to his toast and drank.

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen
https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

A big thank you to my editors, Samantha Bishop, and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini, and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Ian McAdams ~*~ Dame ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Zee ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Rob Bunting ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Peter LaFemina ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Tim? ~*~ Carl Gheradi ~*~ ~*~ Dimitri Shadow ~*~ Matt Case ~*~ Richard G Stahl ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ A Madsen ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ J. Stone ~*~ D Smith.

The cover for Magi’s Path is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Hannibal Forge ~*~ Eric Hutchinson ~*~ Adam W. ~*~ Joshua Morris ~*~ JakeTylerPsn ~*~ Adam Setzco ~*~ Dragonkain ~*~ Magnus Gammal ~*~ Chief 37 ~*~ Robert Knight ~*~ Benjamin J Russell ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~Aryan Eimermacher ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Tom Richards ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ Rey T Nufable ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Southern Celt ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Chris Cannon ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Kevin Harris ~*~ Don Jinkins ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Jeff Morris ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~Barry Dirickson ~*~ Robert Owen ~*~ Matthew Malkin ~*~ EthanK ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ David Morrissey ~*~ Bryon Gobert ~*~ Terry Wood-Davies ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Thomas Lindsay ~*~ Andre Durkalec ~*~ Morgan C Williams ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ William Simmons ~*~ Tristitan ~*~ Thomas Corbin ~*~ Brandon Lai ~*~ Andrew Nevius ~*~ Josh Holmes ~*~ Bpgt64 ~*~ Nathan Goforth ~*~ Michael Browningkoelper ~*~ Influenza ~*~ Pheonixblue ~*~ Robse ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Malcolm White ~*~ Derek Raines ~*~ Aaron Blue ~*~ Allderin ~*~ Pamela J Smith ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Lui Adecer ~*~ Chioke Nelson ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Malcolm Wade ~*~ Dreamon ~*~ Brendon Quinn ~*~ David Peers ~*~ Shawn Meade ~*~ Forrest Hansen ~*~ Erin Jordan ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Tanner Sealock ~*~ Erraticcyprus ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ Tyler Scheibe ~*~ Tyller James ~*~ Lgikito ~*~ Spencer Jefferson ~*~ Kenneth Freeman ~*~ Matt Thompson ~*~ Ryan Luttinger ~*~ Xiao ~*~ Tishane McFarlane ~*~ Kurt Bodenstedt ~*~ Kevin McKinney ~*~ Deme A. ~*~ Allen Deck ~*~ Matthew Caro ~*~ James Parker ~*~ Eliseo Rios ~*~ Stephen Caperton ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Clinton Wertzbaugher ~*~ BobsNemesis ~*~ Emil Thoren ~*~ Matthew Myers ~*~ Travis Btmb ~*~ Matthew Parikka ~*~ Jason Broderick ~*~ Thomas Smith ~*~ Kevin Clark ~*~ Jeffrey Buchanan ~*~ Kyle Gravelle ~*~ Michael Shearer ~*~ Mark Kewer ~*~ Scott Hank ~*~ Zane Brannon ~*~ Crichton Vas’Moya ~*~ Timithy Klesick ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ MattMick222 ~*~ Michael S Pellman ~*~ Council Of Nine ~*~ Chanh Pham ~*~ Chris Guerrero ~*~ Matt Sensenig ~*~ Gregory Sanders ~*~ Chistopher B. ~*~ Gianfranco Marmolino ~*~ James Murphy ~*~ Shakekiller ~*~ Paul Mallon ~*~ Dwayne Bullock ~*~ Shadowsteppez ~*~ Matthew Kelly ~*~ Marty ~*~ Michael Mooney ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ Joshua Strusek ~*~ Charles Henggeler ~*~ Cole Depuy ~*~ Gabe Olah ~*~ James Domec ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Samuel DeBoard ~*~ Ryan Williamson ~*~ Susan Lofböm ~*~ Hill44 ~*~ Red Phoenix ~*~ Exempt Pie ~*~ Alexander Rodriguez ~*~ Jeff Gaebler ~*~ Alarinnise ~*~ Stephen Juba ~*~ Vaeld ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ Samantha K. ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Tara C. Mulkey ~*~ Jessie Redd ~*~ Patrick Glass ~*~ Brandon Haag ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ Robin Lee ~*~ Bret Cole ~*~ Matt ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ Brian McDonald ~*~ Matthew Paulin ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~ James Breaux ~*~ Daniel Lynch ~*~ Mike Durie ~*~ Zach Nahrstadt ~*~ Scott Baxter ~*~ Tim Nielsen ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ John ~*~ Ronald C Abitz ~*~ Randall Randall ~*~ Dante ~*~ Daniel Shimek ~*~ Mike Brown ~*~ Dwinald Lint III ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Robert Yarber ~*~ Jens Nordin ~*~ Frankie Gouge ~*~ TheRou ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Joshua Border ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Robert McCoard ~*~ Andy Overcash ~*~ Blake Cawthon ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Miguel E Ramirez ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Robert Howden ~*~ Zifferix ~*~ Cody Givan ~*~ Christina Dammyr ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Sith ~*~ Myles Beyl ~*~ Curtis Allan Sayles ~*~ Orry Mooney ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ Ken Giles ~*~ Richard Papst ~*~ Ben Foard ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Christopher Gross ~*~ Kurt Borek ~*~ B liz ~*~ Zachary Johnson ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ Gregory Lamberta ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ Noel Kurtz ~*~ Cody Carter ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ DeseriDan ~*~ Ryan Phelps ~*~ Daniel Glasson ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Daniel Jones ~*~ J.Sullies ~*~ SpartanGER ~*~ Lord Shackleford ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ J.G. Patton ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Gslice100 ~*~ Edward P Warmouth ~*~ Corran Horn ~*~ EvilZetti ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Robert Jacobs ~*~ Philippe Bruneau ~*~ David Simmons ~*~ Riley Dunn ~*~ Jenn Bean ~*~ MadManLoose ~*~ Kyle Pettay ~*~ Angelina Ward ~*~ Korbin Wilson ~*~ PantherTheory ~*~ Adam ~*~ Robert Michael Barfield ~*~ Yo dude ~*~ subVersion ~*~ Aristo ~*~ Gregory Johnson ~*~ Calidia ~*~ Randall Kemper ~*~ General Raith ~*~ Robert Norwood ~*~ Seth Martinez ~*~ LordStabbers ~*~ Jose Ibarra ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ M. Ahles ~*~ Alan Spector ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Cody Creager ~*~ Sawyer Williams ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ ItWasIDIO!! ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ Brian Sutton ~*~ John Curtis ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ Matthew Zarember ~*~ Ian Weatherly ~*~ Derek Morgan ~*~ Michael Hyde Jr. ~*~ Tyler Clifton ~*~ Justin Cox ~*~ Alan McLoughlin ~*~ LarrytheEmu ~*~ Taefox ~*~ Jascha Weiss ~*~ Dominic Harrold ~*~ Mankey.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:

Binding Words:

Morrigan's Bidding

Life Bonds

Hearthglen

Forged Bonds

Flame of War

Lost Bonds

Aether’s Revival:

Aether's Blessing

Aether's Guard

Luck’s Voice:

Suited for Luck

Cashing In

Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut:

Rapture

Valley of Death

Gearing Up

Elven Accord

Downtime and Death

Can of Worms

Unexpected Dev-elopments

Alpha World: (Completed.)

Gamer for Life

Forming the Company

Alpha Company

Playing for Keeps

Fractured Spirit

The Path to Peace

Darkhand

Gamer For Love

Last Horizon: (Completed.)

Last Horizon Omnibus

NPC’s Lives: (Hiatus)

Tales from the Dead Man Inn

Resurrection Quest: (Hiatus)

Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series.

https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Scottie combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Michael Scott-Earle: He’s back, but not on Amazon. You can find all of his books through his own website, and through his Kickstarters and Indiegogos.

https://www.michaelscottearle.com/

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To find more LitRPG Books, please check out the Amazon store: https://www.amazon.com/litrpg

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/